《Heirs of Hyarch》


 Chapter 1: Sister and Brother

    "It was a gray and cloudy day, where neither sun nor storm held sway..." Edeline muttered, recalling the old poem as she looked out the window. The weather was every bit as moody as she felt, waiting for her brother to enter the room. She ought to be overjoyed to see him again after nearly three harvests come and gone, she knew, but the news she had to deliver...well, no one wanted to be the bearer of such news.


    If anything, she would have preferred for her father to be here. But he was not, and it fell to her to handle such matters. Not that Edeline felt she could complain, as there were worse mantles to bear than that. Straightening her posture, she stared ahead as the room''s door swung open.


    The man standing there was barely recognizable as her brother, leaving Edeline blinking. He had grown out his beard, hiding his lower face behind the dark whiskers. His hair was also longer and slightly ragged, hanging down past his shoulders. Despite his dress attire, bearing the emblem of the royal knighthood, the impression he gave was weariness, with a dull expression that brightened as he looked her over.


    Edeline supposed she also looked different from what he remembered. Practicality demanded she did not wear the ribboned dresses that used to be her favorites. A silk tunic and trousers, nowhere near as fanciful but far better suited for activity, were her usual attire on a typical day. Perhaps she could have taken the time to freshen up and put on something more formal, but she would have had to rush doing it. There had simply been no point.


    ¡°Edeline,¡± he said, removing his cloak.


    ¡°Myron Hallowscroft,¡± she replied instinctively, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± She immediately cursed herself for responding with that, as if he was just another guest for her to entertain. What had she even been thinking?


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly, ¡°I did not mean it like...¡±


    ¡°Good to see you too, Lady Edeline Hallowscroft,¡± Myron cut her off with a chuckle. At least he wasn''t holding it against her. He turned and handed his cloak off to a servant behind him, then walked around to opposite where she was standing. He then lowered himself into their father''s old favorite chair, reminding her of old times. Happier times, in fact.


    ¡°I presume father and mother were occupied?¡± Myron asked, glancing around the room as if he expected them to suddenly arrive.


    This was the part that Edeline had dreaded. ¡°I wish,¡± she muttered, still unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Myron looked slightly confused.


    She might as well be plain about it. ¡°Mother is dead,¡± she said, looking away from him.


    ¡°What...how?¡± Her brother''s face paled as he drew back, staring at her. Edeline knew all too well how he was feeling at the news. Although her mother had never been very affectionate to her, her presence had been unmistakable, and Edeline still missed it to this day.


    ¡°She fell ill a few months after you departed,¡± Edeline explained, ¡°She grew weaker and weaker. Finally, just before last harvest, she...she took her final breath.¡± Edeline took a moment to wipe the tears in her eyes. Even now, it still hurt.


    ¡°Curse it all,¡± Myron said quietly, clenching one fist. After a moment, he looked up at her. ¡°At least you and father were there for her.¡±


    ¡°We were,¡± Edeline said shakily, ¡°In her last days, she told me that I was...I was the best daughter she could have hoped for.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I wish I could have been there.¡± Rising to his feet, Myron walked over and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I know you two argued at times, but...¡±


    ¡°What has happened, happened,¡± Edeline quoted her father, composing herself, ¡°I have done my grieving.¡±


    For a brief moment, the two siblings were silent together. ¡°And father?¡± Myron finally asked, concern in his voice.


    She shook her head. ¡°He did not take it well. Since then, he has spent nearly all his time at the summer house, in solitude.¡±


    ¡°Wait then...is he not tending to his duties? Then who took on those?¡±


    ¡°It fell to me, of course.¡± Edeline gazed at him steadily. ¡°Following her burial, he was in no fit state to handle affairs, and I originally expected his grief to pass quickly. But...¡± She left the rest unsaid.


    ¡°How many people know?¡± Myron took his seat again.


    ¡°Not many. The aldermen, the watch captains, and most of the servants are aware of the situation. I have taken to signing letters and documents in our father''s name. I believe since most of the people would simply assume he was dictating the papers to an assistant, it would not raise many concerns, at least at first.¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope His Majesty never learns of it.¡± Myron said, frowning.


    ¡°I am aware,¡± Edeline replied curtly, ¡°But what choice did I have? Someone would have ended up in the position I am in now, making decisions on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°I can''t argue.¡± Myron let out a low sigh.


    ¡°At least I shouldn''t have to handle it much longer, now that you have returned home,¡± Edeline said, letting her gratitude for this show.


    ¡°I''m afraid that''s...not going to work,¡± Myron said hesitantly.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Edeline drew back. Myron was the heir, after all, so for him to refuse taking up the responsibilities was unheard of.


    ¡°I have my orders. I''m allowed to spend the remainder of the year here resting with my men. But come next spring, I must muster a larger force of recruits and return to the front line. His Majesty commanded it.¡±


    ¡°And I''m afraid that''s not going to work,¡± Edeline said bitterly, throwing his own words back at him. She immediately regretted it, as it was hardly his fault.


    Myron studied her for a second. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Many of the farm manors had a bad harvest, and we had to tap into the grain reserves this past year,¡± she answered, ¡°If we don''t have enough men working the harvest this next year, there will be a food shortage, sure as the falcon flies.¡±


    ¡°So either our people starve, or we cut shipments to the south, and they starve instead,¡± Myron said, biting his lip.


    ¡°And I have to choose.¡± Edeline felt that all-too familiar hollow feeling return, the feeling she had been struggling with the past year. ¡°With all respect to His Majesty, this war had better be won next year.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I wish I could say that was going better than the harvests, but...¡± Myron shook his head, expression pained. ¡°I had hoped it would not come up, but of the men I brought with me, one out of three lost their lives on the fields of battle.¡±


    Edeline''s hands flew up to her mouth. She knew battles came with blood shed, but to lose so many... ¡°How?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Gigants.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Bringing up old children''s tales was not something Edeline had expected her brother to do.


    ¡°That''s what they''ve taken to calling them, after the old stories and I can''t argue. They''re enormous...things the size of a house, made of stone and earth. Normal blades can barely scratch them. And they send a dozen or more at a time. If it weren''t for the new weapons we were armed with, we''d have been wiped out completely. As it is, we barely can stop them.¡±


    ¡°New weapons?¡± From the description, it did sound like only a thaumaturge could hope to stand up to them. Not that the Hyarchian armies would deign to employ one for that, given the rise of the Spellking.


    ¡°Bombards,¡± Myron explained, ¡°They''re heavy and slow siege weapons, and they make extremely loud noises when they fire off a shot. But they''re the only thing capable of bringing down a gigant. Even with them, though, they still can push us back.¡±


    ¡°So the king''s forces have lost ground?¡± Combined with the costs here, it was evident to Edeline the war could not continue. To think that alone was dangerous, to say it out loud was worth a visit with the executioner, but that was the logic she was now faced with.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at her brother, Edeline could see he was holding back his own thoughts. It was likely he had reached the same conclusion she had.


    ¡°At least Hallowscroft is far from the battlefield,¡± she said. It was a small comfort, but this region of Hyarch should remain untouched by war.


    ¡°Hallowscroft does seem to be doing well, bad harvests aside,¡± Myron noted with a slight smile, ¡°You''ve done a good job keeping things in order. I doubt I could do better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She wasn''t sure she liked that the praise made her feel proud. Perhaps she was not used to gratitude for her work, but given she had planned on leaving the position as soon as possible, did she truly deserve it?


    ¡°That reminds me, though,¡± Myron continued, ¡°I spoke briefly with one of the watch captains, and he mentioned something about lightning striking a tree in the garden here. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh...that.¡± Edeline did her best to keep a calm face, but inwardly, she was panicking. How had he found out about that? ¡°It was some kind of bizarre storm, passed over in minutes. It really surprised me, too.¡±


    ¡°You sure it wasn''t a thaumaturge? I''d hope none of the Spellking''s agents were at work here, but...¡±


    ¡°The watch found no sign of one,¡± she answered, hoping he''d change the subject.


    ¡°Well, better to be on guard then. Still, you''re probably right. Aether could just have been capricious.¡±


    ¡°I could certainly use less capricious luck right now,¡± Edeline grumbled.


    ¡°You, me, and everyone else,¡± her brother said agreeably. Despite his tone, for a brief moment she swore she could see a troubled look in his eyes, but it passed quickly. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. I know my father had mentioned the possibility of me courting the younger daughter of Lord Kelshir. Did anything ever come of that?¡±


    ¡°Lord Kelshir...¡± she said slowly, searching her thoughts. It had never been mentioned to her, and she had not seen any papers or messages on the subject. ¡°There''s nothing I know of on the matter, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Myron said, ¡°I suppose it would fall to me to pursue the matter, but I doubt it would go very far with the ongoing war. Well, so be it.¡± Edeline supposed he had a point. It would be hard to continue courting a woman when you were soon to be called back to the battlefield.


    ¡°I suppose that is why I have not received any such offers either,¡± she said. This was actually a small lie, as there had been one. However, it had been from some merchant whose name she had not recognized, so she had discarded the letter.


    ¡°I''m sure you are so very distraught to not have men knocking upon your door daily,¡± Myron teased.


    ¡°It would be a change of pace,¡± Edeline said, finding herself smiling. It had been so long since she and her brother had been able to casually converse. She had missed it dearly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, marriage will have to wait,¡± Myron said, ¡°Speaking of waiting, I need to arrange room and board for my men. While some can return to their homes, others won''t be able to make the journey overnight.¡±


    ¡°I can draft a promissory note if need be, assuming you require the use of a boarding house.¡± It probably would be a minor annoyance for the owner, but she could ensure at the least they were well paid for the trouble.


    ¡°Then I''d better go see if any have the rooms,¡± Myron said, rising to his feet.


    ¡°Leaving this soon?¡± She caught herself frowning. ¡°We barely had time to talk.¡±


    ¡°It''s well past midday, and I need to see this done before nightfall. We can talk tomorrow, once the men are settled.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Edeline shot her brother a confused look. ¡°Did you not want to spend the night here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡± Myron looked down. ¡°I had wanted to show the men some appreciation by sharing a round of drinks with them. Getting back here after that might be...difficult.¡±


    ¡°Please do not drink too heavily,¡± she replied, hoping he still remembered that one time a town watch member had drunkenly vomited right outside their front doors. That man was relieved of duty the next day, and Edeline couldn''t recall ever seeing her father quite so angry.


    ¡°I promise, I''m no drunkard.¡± Myron snorted, feigning anger.


    ¡°I''ll hold you to that.¡± Edeline stood up herself, taking a few steps towards Myron. ¡°But if you wait a minute, I can get that note ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose I''d better go,¡± he replied, ¡°Can''t have you being late for arms practice, can we?¡±


    ¡°I regret telling you about that,¡± she grumbled, ¡°Besides, I haven''t the time for that these days.¡± This was also a lie, but she was not about to tell him what she had been focusing on instead.


    ¡°You do know our father knew about it, right?¡±


    Edeline stepped back in surprise. ¡°He did?¡± She''d taken great care to do it out of sight, on her days off, and had thought the coin she passed to that one watchman was enough to get him to keep silent about the matter.


    ¡°He told me while mother didn''t like it, he felt it was for the best. I''d wager he had Princess Splendora in mind.¡±


    Edeline closed her eyes, knowing all too well how sore a point the death of the princess was. She wondered if her father had ever forgiven himself.


    Either way, she had a note to prepare. Edeline walked over to the bell pull, calling for a servant with a sharp ring. Almost immediately, the doors swung open to reveal her maidservant Lendra. The older woman had to have been waiting near the door just in case anything was needed.


    ¡°You rang, my lady?¡± Lendra asked, voice formal.


    ¡°Bring me paper and a quill,¡± Edeline said. Lendra nodded her head, almost a slight bow, and turned and walked out.


    ¡°Good to see she''s doing well,¡± Myron commented. It was an understandable sentiment ¨C Lendra was the longest tenured servant they had, having worked as her maid ever since Edeline was a mere babe.


    Lendra soon returned with the requested pen and paper, and Edeline immediately set to work writing out the note. Over the past few years, the busywork of drawing up official papers had become routine. Far too routine.


    Finishing the promissory note, Edeline handed it to her brother. ¡°This should cover the costs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Myron rolled up the note, before tucking it inside his belt. Edeline resisted the urge to wince, as she was not entirely sure the ink had dried. There was nothing that could be done about it now anyway. If he ended up requiring a new note, he''d have to return to her.


    ¡°Do promise you will visit again tomorrow,¡± Edeline found herself suddenly saying. Her brother''s eagerness to leave made her worried. Perhaps he was not entirely comfortable back home, after so long away. She would be able to discuss the matter with him later, once he had settled in.


    ¡°If the Spellking''s armies couldn''t keep me away, nothing else can,¡± Myron said with a smirk, ¡°You can bet I will be back tomorrow.¡±


    Edeline smiled back. Despite her reservations and worries, she had to admit it made her happy, having Myron around again. She saw him to the front door. ¡°Aether guide you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± he answered, stepping outside. ¡°Take care, sister.¡± She stepped back and closed the door gently. After standing there for a moment in thought, she turned to go back to other matters.

 Chapter 2: Conquest in Hand

    Hamond walked up to the table and took a seat. He wished yet again they had picked a better tavern for their meeting, but for some reason they preferred the Golden Cock. The name was a lie, of course, as clearly not a speck of gold had ever passed through the tavern''s doors. It was as run-down a tavern as you could hope to find this side of Hyarch, with warped tables, wobbly chairs, and windows darkened with dust and dirt.


    Alexios and Bradan both swore by the beer brewed here, although Hamond didn''t quite grasp why. It wasn''t terrible by any measure, but he''d tasted far better drinks than what the tavern sold. Still, he supposed he had become used to the place, given it had been their regular meeting spot for some time now. Even if he''d rather they could go to one of Hallowscroft''s better taverns.


    Turning his head at the sound of the door swinging open, spilling light across the room, he saw Bradan standing there, wiry and unkempt as ever. Kalvarel was following right behind him, his long curly hair hanging down around his shoulders. The pair stepped in, and the door thudded shut behind them, darkening the tavern once more. Bradan quickly spotted Hamond with a glance, and beckoning Kal, the two approached.


    ¡°Heh, you''re actually first this time,¡± Bradan remarked as he and Kalvarel settled into chairs.


    ¡°Wasn''t as busy today,¡± Hamond said, ¡°I just had to see to a child earlier, and he only had a slight fever. Didn''t even need to be there, really.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you need some work, I have something for you,¡± Kalvarel said, ¡°Got a handful of children getting ready for their First Ascension, and you know old Morgivel will need the help.¡±


    Hamond let out a sigh. More and more of his work was spend taking care of illnesses and injuries among the Elefae, since their own healer was getting up there in years. He''d rather not put himself as the focus of the tension surrounding the Elefae, but someone had to be there. The other healers refused to handle such matters, and so it fell to him.


    ¡°I''ll speak to him about it when I get the chance,¡± he told Kalvarel, ¡°I don''t think I have anyone to visit tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    :¡±Hear, hear,¡± Kalvarel said with a smile, relaxed. ¡°Knew I could count on you. Unlike a certain someone...where is Alex, anyway? Couldn''t be arsed to come drink with us?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t expect him,¡± Bradan chimed in, ¡°Word is that the lord''s son is back in town, and they probably have all the watch on duty or something.¡±


    ¡°And I was hoping to not have only three people for our rounds tonight,¡± Hamond grumbled. It just didn''t quite work, with how the cards got divided.


    ¡°You know conquest is just fine with three players,¡± Bradan said, pulling the set of cards out of a belt pouch and setting it on the table, ¡°Even if I don''t get to take his coin tonight.¡±


    ¡°You were never going to take it anyway,¡± Kalvarel shot back, ¡°Anyway, might as well lay it out.¡± He fished out a set of worn coins. ¡°Five pikers on this round.¡±


    ¡°I''ll match it.¡± Hamond pulled out his own coins for the bet.


    ¡°I''m tempted to raise it to a full hexty,¡± Bradan said with a chuckle. ¡°But you two are just too poor, so I''ll go down to your level.¡± Out came his coins.


    ¡°Someone''s got a full purse,¡± Kalvarel said as he reached for the deck of cards to cut it. ¡°I need to ask you for a bigger cut next time.¡±


    Hamond just shook his head. He had no doubt whatsoever that Kalvarel and Bradan''s business together was shady, but he wasn''t about to ask too many questions about it. He would not pry into their secrets, and they would not pry into his. A strong friendship, and one Hamond had no intention of ruining.


    ¡°You fellows want drinks?¡± the barmaid said, walking up to them. Hamond did not recognize her, but it wasn''t like he had particularly paid attention to the barmaids here before, he admitted to himself.


    ¡°Three beers, on me,¡± Bradan answered, not taking his eyes off of Kalvarel''s card handling. Hamond hoped Kalvarel had learned his lesson about trying to cheat at cards, but clearly Bradan wasn''t trusting his Elefae partner.


    ¡°I could''ve paid,¡± Kalvarel protested as the barmaid left to get the drinks.


    ¡°Eh, don''t worry about it, Kal,¡± Bradan answered, ¡°Plus, I''ll bet with those soldiers back with the lord''s son, I''ll make it back many times over. I know I''ve got what they need.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°But will you make back what you lose at cards?¡± Hamond asked with a falsely innocent tone.


    ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± came the retort.


    As Kalvarel finally dealt the cards, the barmaid returned and set a mug in front of each of them. Bradan fished out another handful of pikers, and handed them to the barmaid. Hamond took a sip, then picked up his hand. Not bad, he thought to himself. He''d gotten both fives of swords, along with a three of banners and a two of crowns. With a conquest of fives now off the table for the other two, he''d have a decent chance of setting up for winning with that.


    Bradan reached over and casually flipped the deck''s top card onto the table, revealing a four of swords. ¡°Let''s play,¡± he said, nodding at Hamond to indicate he had the first turn. Taking a brief moment to study their faces, Hamond realized both Bradan and Kalvarel were keeping their expressions neutral. Trying to do the same, Hamond played a five of swords, then drew two cards. A four of crowns and a rogue, which he could work with.


    ¡°Anyway, Kal,¡± Bradan spoke as placed down a two of swords. ¡°Wasn''t the elf elders trying to get you set up with a wife? I thought you mentioned something about it last time we got together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she seems nice enough. Absolutely cute, and I figure settling down wouldn''t be so bad.¡± Kalvarel took a swig of his drink. ¡°Thing is, them and my folks keep telling me we should have a traditional wedding and such, and we don''t want any part of it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m sure you want to marry another man and woman to go with her.¡± Bradan slapped his knee with a laugh as Kalvarel grimaced. Hamond also grimaced, but for a different reason, as Kalvarel had just played a rogue card.


    ¡°Neither of us do,¡± Kalvarel explained, ¡°I don''t think most elves like me really want it anymore, but the elders got to have their way. Keep talking about the code for this and the belief in that...I even heard a bunch of other elves signed up for the war just so they could get away from this nonsense. Sort of wish I had done that.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you wouldn''t be here now,¡± Hamond noted, playing his next card.


    ¡°I know, I know. I''m better off for it. Still, they need to stop being arses and realize times change.¡± Kalvarel took another drink, then chuckled. ¡°Hey, maybe we should have a traditional Remuati wedding instead. That''ll show them.¡±


    ¡°If you''re asking me, I''ve never been to Remuat,¡± Hamond pointed out. Having the heritage of his mother brought up was unpleasant, and he''d rather forget it, even if his brown skin served as a reminder of it every day. ¡°I wouldn''t know a Remuati wedding if I saw it. Or even if I was the one getting married.¡±


    ¡°To be fair, I would have bet good pikers you were getting married before Kal here,¡± Bradan said, ¡°You''re the reliable type. Not the most exciting man around, but at least you''d keep food on the table.¡±


    ¡°I definitely need to ask for a bigger cut,¡± Kalvarel said to no one in particular.


    ¡°I''m afraid my work as a healer keeps me too busy to go out and meet girls,¡± Hamond noted. Another card went onto the growing pile.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you weren''t all that busy today?¡± Bradan said, with a smirk. Hamond figured that the man probably thought he''d perfectly set a trap.


    ¡°Tending to people, yes, but I had to go buy fresh blankets and herbs.¡± That was the thing most people didn''t get about being a healer. It was more than just waving your hands over an injury to make it go away. Not everything could be solved with incantations, a lesson Hamond had learned years ago.


    ¡°Herbs I get, but why the blankets? Did someone bleed on them or something?¡± Kalvarel asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Vomit actually, and they had muddy trousers too.¡± As much as he enjoyed their company, Hamond wished at times the pair would take things a bit more seriously. ¡°Trust me, I tried cleaning them, but it was a lost cause.¡±


    ¡°Nasty,¡± Bradan said with a shudder. ¡°Do I want to know why you didn''t get to just call on them at their home?¡±


    ¡°No, you don''t,¡± Hamond answered, looking over his hand. His effort to gather a conquest of fives was not going so well.


    ¡°Well, that''s why you''re the healer, and we''re...not.¡± As he spoke, Kalvarel played another card, and Hamond had to struggle to hold in a groan. That was the second five of banners in play. He''d have to pivot to a completely different conquest set, and he didn''t know how much time he had to do so.


    ¡°I can''t see either of your two being a healer, no.¡± Hamond shook his head, deciding now was as good a time as any to play a rogue. ¡°I''ll just have to handle enough healing for the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Good, because you''re way better at it than playing cards,¡± Bradan said with a laugh, throwing four cards down. ¡°Conquest of threes.¡±


    ¡°You arse...¡± Kalvarel swore, staring at the cards in his hand. After a moment, he sighed, and laid his hand face down. ¡°You got me. I''m out.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have to be better at cards than I am at healing.¡± Hamond played the three of banners. ¡°I just have to be better at cards than you.¡±


    ¡°Son of a...curse you!¡± Bradan pounded the table, as Kalvarel burst out laughing. Hamond couldn''t resist grinning himself. Now with only three cards to Hamond''s eight, Bradan almost certainly wouldn''t able to make a comeback. The only question was how many rogues the man had in hand.


    ¡°I think there''s a lesson to be learned here,¡± Kalvarel commented dryly, after the laughter had died down.


    ¡°That being, of course, don''t bet against a healer,¡± Hamond replied. Their Elefae companion started laughing again, while Bradan just sighed.


    ¡°I was sure that last three was left in the deck,¡± Bradan muttered, leaning back with a stretch.


    ¡°Gamble big, lose big,¡± Hamond said as the two kept laying out cards. It didn''t take much longer, as it turned out. Bradan had been holding a pair of rogues. He''d clearly gone all in on his conquest set, and hadn''t bothered trying to set up with reserve cards to counter a conquest.


    ¡°Good game,¡± Kalvarel congratulated Hamond as he swept the pile of coins towards his corner of the table. Bradan stayed silent, choosing instead to take a long drink of his beer.


    ¡°I''ll dedicate this win to Alexios,¡± Hamond joked. Bradan almost choked on his beer, while Kalvarel laughed along with Hamond. He hadn''t had this much fun with a game of cards with them in a long while.


    ¡°So then,¡± Bradan finally said, after managing to swallow his drink. ¡°Ready for another round?¡±

 Chapter 3: The Body Wills It

    Looking over the letter, Edeline could not help but sigh. A few years prior, her father would have gladly agreed to an invitation to hunt with the likes of Lord Norbrook, but no more. She''d have to, yet again, compose a response in his name, declining the offer. This one was...the fifth in the past year? She could not recall the exact number.


    She would probably show Myron the letter tomorrow. Thinking back, she suspected he had not fully grasped what signing papers in their father''s name amounted to. That was fine, she told herself. He had spent the past few years on the battlefield, so it would take some time for him to remember those duties and their details.


    Once he had adjusted to being back home, perhaps she could...no. There was no way he would trust her ever again, if she revealed that to him. Although he was already suspicious, since he had somehow heard about what happened in the garden out back. She could be honest, put it out in the open before he realized the truth, but...what could she do?


    How could she possibly tell her own brother that she was now a thaumaturge?


    Edeline knew that, deep down, it was a betrayal of the oaths her father had sworn to both the royal houses of Hyarch, former and current. All wielders of magic, save for healers, had been declared as criminals, on pain of death. The moment she had started studying from that book, she had brought that danger on herself.


    And yet...that feeling of casting the first basic spell. That feeling of shaping magic into spells that were uniquely hers, one of her own design. It felt glorious, liberating, channeling the energies through her body and shaping the world around her. There were barely words to describe it, and Edeline was unsure if anyone who had never used it would comprehend the sensation.


    No, she could not go back. And that was the center of what she ultimately planned, to renounce her birthright. There was just no road at all for her to be both Lady Edeline Hallowscroft and Edeline the thaumaturge, and trying to maintain both would bring grief to herself and her family. For everyone''s sake, she needed to leave.


    But first, she had to get Myron to take up his position as the heir. Since she couldn''t expect him to do that if he was preparing to muster more men and return to the war front, they would have to petition the king on the matter. Edeline sighed again, even less certain now if this would work.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Edeline looked up, slightly startled, to see Lendra standing in the doorway to the study. The room had grown dim, she realized. She must have spent far more time going over those papers than she had thought. A glance out the window confirmed it, showing that the sun was well past setting.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Edeline bluntly asked. Lendra was one of the very few people she felt comfortable dropping all formality around.


    ¡°A couple of town watch members have asked for you,¡± Lendra explained, ¡°They said it was urgent, and are waiting downstairs.¡±


    That was quite unusual. Normally, they would have reported any issues to one of the watch captains. The captains must have been occupied with other business, for these men to seek her out.


    ¡°Right,¡± Edeline said, standing up, ¡°Let''s not keep them waiting.¡± She headed out of the study and down the hallway, Lendra tailing behind.


    The two men were waiting near the front doors, shifting idly as they stood there. They both drew up as Edeline approached, looking very tense. Whatever this matter was, she thought, it had to be quite serious.


    ¡°My lady,¡± one of them spoke, ¡°It''s an honor to meet you. I''m Alexios.¡± He was the thinner of the two, with a hint of stubble on his face.


    ¡°Morris,¡± the other stated quietly from behind a full dark beard.


    ¡°It''s my pleasure,¡± Edeline said politely, ¡°What did you wish to speak with me about?¡±


    ¡°We''ve come directly from your father''s other house ¡°Alexios said, with a brief glance back to his fellow, ¡°There''s a meeting about to take place there, and we were sent to summon you to attend.¡±


    Edeline frowned, considering this. Even if she took a carriage, it would be another hour to make it to the summer house, and that was not taking into account getting the carriage ready. There was no way she could reasonably make that trip at this time of evening, and her father ought to have known it. Only a dire emergency could have led to this request.


    ¡°What is so urgent that I need to attend this meeting tonight?¡± she asked cautiously.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°He didn''t say,¡± Morris answered, while Alexios glanced again at him.


    ¡°If it is not immediately pressing, then I will visit with my father tomorrow morning,¡± Edeline said, trying to hold the sudden unease she felt from showing.


    ¡°But he insisted!¡± Alexios blurted out, ¡°You need to come with us now.¡±


    Edeline took a step back, her unease starting to shift into fear. This wasn''t right. The watch may not directly answer to her, but they should respect her position enough. This couldn''t be right.


    ¡°You heard my lady.¡± Lendra stepped forward, her tone more imperious than Edeline had ever heard her maidservant use. ¡°Leave now.¡±


    ¡°We don''t take orders from you,¡± Morris said, putting one hand on the hilt of his weapon. The other watchman did the same, making the threat blatant.


    For a moment, all four of them stood there, staring each other down, completely frozen in the moment. Edeline''s thoughts went in circles as she tried to figure a way out of this situation. She couldn''t afford to risk exposing her magical abilities, but she was unarmed. Her sword was hidden away in her bedroom.


    And then the moment unfroze.


    ¡°Run!¡± Lendra screamed, shoving Edeline away. Stumbling, she recovered her footing with a half turn, enough to see her maidservant run through with a sword. Struck with shock, driven by pure instinct, Edeline burst into a sprint. Down the hall, up the stairs, towards her room''s door, footsteps behind her.


    The door gave way before her, and she raced to the cabinet on the far side of the room. There it was, her sword. She spun just as one of the men entered the room, his own weapon drawn and dripping blood. Her maid''s blood.


    No more caution. ¡°Corpus volt!¡± she called out. Her body surged with energy, and she sprang forward at the man. He was slow, far too slow, and she cut him down before he could react to her assault. Without hesitation, she ran back out of the room, the crackling sound of her spell echoing in her ears.


    The other man was further down the hall, advancing with his own weapon ready. She charged, blade extended and pulsing with the same energy that flowed through her. In a single fluid motion, she stabbed straight through his body, her speed bowling the man over as wavering bolts flickered around her. Shaking some of the blood off her blade, she let the spell fade.


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, trying to regain her composure, Edeline felt it. A burning sensation in her side, pulling at her, painful in a way she''d never experienced. It took her a moment to realize what had happened: the second man had somehow managed a single sword swing as she ran him down, slicing along her ribs.


    Wincing, Edeline recalled one of her early lessons with the blade. ¡°Don''t just rush into a fight,¡± her instructor had said, ¡°First take a measure of their weapon, and its reach. Then you can move in.¡± In the fury of the moment, she''d forgotten that lesson, and the wound she had was the result.


    But her wound was not the worst. Lendra''s was, and she had to get her to a healer. Carefully making her way back down the stairs again, Edeline found herself shaking slightly. She didn''t know why, but it didn''t matter right now. Lendra mattered right now.


    Finally, she got back to where Lendra laid, bleeding and sprawled on the floor. Shivering with a sudden chill, Edeline let her sword fall with a clatter to the floor as she inspected her maidservant. She was still breathing, but had clearly passed out. And the wound looked horrid, so there was no time to waste. Calling for a servant to help would take too long too. It had to be her.


    Bending gingerly over, Edeline grunted with pain and effort in equal measure as she slowly lifted up Lendra in her arms. The older woman was heavy, but now was not the time to complain about this. She tried to think, recall the street address of Hallowscroft''s healers. She could not remember, as she''d never needed to know that information herself.


    Step by step, she made it to the front doors...wait. They had come in this way, and there could be more of the men outside. Stumbling over to the nearby window with her burden, it was quickly confirmed. There was a man standing outside on the street. The lamps were not lit, so Edeline could not make out who it was. She could not rule out it being another man in on the plan to...abduct her? Is that what they had wanted to do?


    Edeline put those thoughts aside. She''d have to make for the servants'' door instead. It was slow going, walking while carrying Lendra. She had to go faster if she hoped to save her maidservant''s life. No, there was no if. She would save Lendra''s life.


    As she made her way to the side door, Edeline noticed a lack of any other servants there. She could only assume they had fled on hearing Lendra calling out to run. So even if she had tried to call for aid, it would have never come. But that was fine, as she could and would save Lendra herself.


    The door had been left partially open, likely by one of the servants. Slowly pushing it fully open with her hip, Edeline made her way out into the darkened street. The lamps nearby were also unlit, but the ones further down the way were glowing faintly, revealing the wide empty path. It was...they had doused all the lamps near the house. There was no other answer.


    She kept moving, feeling the weight of Lendra slowly increase with each step forward. But she wasn''t about to give up. Lendra would be saved. Her vision blurred, her side still stung, and the chill of the night air was surprisingly biting for this time of year.


    Despite that, Lendra would be saved.


    She kept walking, wondering why the streets were so empty before her. Even at this hour, she figured, there ought to be one or two people about who could direct her to a healer, or go bring one to her. But nobody came, nobody appeared, the empty street stretching on endlessly before her.


    Despite that...Lendra would be saved.


    She stumbled on, one foot in front of the other. Her breath was suddenly shallow, making her gasp with every additional step. She felt very cold, her body starting to desperately shiver, hungry for a scrap of warmth. Perhaps she needed to stop...take a moment to recover...before pressing on with her desperate mission...


    ...no...Lendra...would...be...saved...

 Chapter 4: Unmendable Wounds

    The streets of Hallowscroft still felt off to Hamond, even after months of living here. Knowing the practical reason of being built on the foundations of an ancient city''s ruins didn''t make it any easier. They were just too wide, with too large flagstones that were each bigger than a man. It was jarring compared to the normal sized buildings along the roads.


    He supposed he ought not to complain tonight. Hamond had managed to win another round of conquest, making him the overall winner with two victories. The extra coin was appreciated, but the real prize had been the look on their faces when he won again. He didn''t normally win that often.


    Perhaps today had been a lucky day for him.


    Regardless, he needed to return home, eat a small meal, and then sleep. Not that Hamond minded being up and about late, of course. People didn''t just fall ill on a schedule, and any healer worth their weight had more than one night of work under their belt.


    Hopefully, it would be as quiet as the streets were, which was to say, completely silent. Hamond had only seen a handful of people out since he''d left the Golden Cock, all appearing to be headed home. He idly wondered if this had anything to do with the return of the lord''s son. He''d probably find out in a day or two. People did tend to share odd gossip with their healer.


    Rounding a corner, Hamond was greeted by the sight of a pair of people slumped up against a building just ahead, just outside of the light cast by the street lamps. A pair of drunks, most likely, but it wouldn''t hurt to check on them. ¡°You alright?¡± he called out.


    Neither of the two responded. Typical, Hamond thought, and trotted closer to the two. Getting closer revealed the two were both women, which struck him as a bit strange. While he couldn''t rule out them being drunkards, he was beginning to worry it was something else. Well, he''d know soon enough.


    Reaching them, Hamond extended one hand to the shoulder of the closer of the two. She didn''t respond to this either. Cursing his poor vision in the dark, he reached down to lift her, pull her into the light so he could see more information. He immediately pulled his hand back, with a terrible realization.


    He''d been a healer long enough to know the feeling of touching fabric covered with dried blood.


    Hamond immediately looked around the street, seeing if anyone was nearby, possibly a member of the watch he could ask for assistance. There was still no one other than him. Surely someone had seen these two, had reported what had happened. And yet, no one had come to their aid. So much for having a quiet night.


    Bending over with a grunt, he moved the woman out into the light. She was both heavy and cold, a very bad sign. The lamp''s glow only made it clear how bad it was. The woman had been stabbed by something through her stomach. This was the kind of wound that needed immediate attention from a healer, and she clearly had not gotten any. Setting the woman down, Hamond studied her for a bit, confirming the worst fear possible: this woman was no longer breathing.


    It would not be the first time he had been too late to save someone. It didn''t stop it from stinging, a failure that Hamond hated the feeling of. Another if, another regret, and he really did not want more of those.


    This was no time for pity or misery though. Hamond stood up with a deep breath, then walked over to the other woman and lifted her. She was a little heavier by his estimate, but more importantly, she stirred slightly as he walked forward. Still alive, unlike her companion, and also considerably younger. He figured her to be roughly his age.


    Laying her down next to the older woman, he saw that she was also wounded, although less grievously so. It was a shallow cut along her left side, which left no doubt in Hamond''s mind. This was the work of a blade.


    To work, then. Pulling the younger woman''s clothing away from the wound, Hamond placed his hands on it. ¡°Panakeia logos,¡± he spoke, letting the energy flow into her wounded body. To his surprise, the energy surged freely into her body as the spell took hold. Even in the dim light cast by the lamp, he could see a bit more color returned to her face.


    That should not have happened. Most people should not adapt to channeled magical energies so easily, unless...that was it, then. This young woman was trained in thaumaturgy herself, to the point of her own channels being widened with practice. It was one of the basic principles of spellcraft, that wielding magic over a long period increased the effect of directly channeled spells upon you. Hamond had learned such fairly early in his studies.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Of course, that raised the possibility that her wound and the older woman''s death were the result of an attack, an actual witch hunt. That would also explain why no one attempted to help them. He hoped that wasn''t the case, since that could result in the culprit targeting him next.


    It was too late to worry about it now, though. At the least, Hamond noted, he could always just deny awareness of the whole affair. It wasn''t like anyone had seen him heal her. Knowledge of the principles of spellcraft wasn''t all that common anyway either. He was probably safe for now.


    The younger woman suddenly let out a cough, startling Hamond. He looked down to see her eyes half-open, staring but not seeing. ¡°...who?¡± she asked raggedly.


    Hamond wondered if she was really aware of what was happening. ¡°Don''t worry,¡± he told her, ¡°Just rest now.¡±


    For a second her gaze took him in, with an unsure look. But the fatigue and strain was apparently too much, and her eyes closed. The lost blood had certainly taken its toll on her, and she needed rest.


    He didn''t have much of a choice. Bending over yet again, he lifted the unconscious woman up, cradling her. It was a good thing his house was so close. He paused for a moment, as that detail struck him. Was it possible the two of them had been trying to get to him?


    There were just too many unanswered questions, and he wasn''t going to get those until she awoke again. Glancing back at the other woman''s body, he walked on down the road, leaving her behind. In the end, he supposed, that''s what always happened. The living had to leave the dead behind sooner or later.


    He shook his head as he turned onto the street where he lived. Finding the young woman he now carried had put Hamond into a strangely contemplative mood, to consider heavier topics like that. It wasn''t like him, not at all.


    A few moments later, he was outside his house. It was a small house, with just two bedrooms on either side of the common room, the kind that many a peasant family lived in. But it was perfect for his work as a healer, as the second bedroom was readily furnished to be a sickroom.


    To enter while still carrying someone, though, was not a simple matter. Hamond twisted sideways so he could briefly release his burden with one hand while grasping the door handle, then turned back the other way to slowly pull the door open. Using one of his feet to hold it there, he carefully maneuvered inside, before letting the door swing shut behind him with a dull thud.


    Hamond would normally have immediately taken her into the sickroom, but the house was a little too dark for his liking. Additionally, he wanted to confirm something. Setting her gently on the floor, he quickly moved to stoke the hearth, both to warm and light up his home. Once the fire was properly blazing, he turned back to inspect his guest.


    It was as he thought. Her clothing was colored reddish brown with half-dried bloodstains. Combined with the obvious tear along the side of her tunic where she had been cut, and it was clear that her clothing was ruined, a lost cause.


    Well, it wouldn''t be the first time he had to do this, and likely not the last. Hamond carefully removed the stained clothes, tossing them aside. If he was lucky, there would be enough to cut away to make a rag or two. He doubted it, though, and figured he''d probably just have to dispose of them. At least now he wouldn''t have to dirty any of the blankets he had just bought.


    Hamond lifted the now-undressed woman up one final time and carried her into the other room, before setting her on the bed. That had taken more out of him than he liked to admit. He took a moment to catch his breath, he then covered her with the blanket. Hopefully the rest would do her good.


    Leaving the sickroom, he grabbed a spare flask of water and poured its contents into a small cooking pot. Scrounging around for a handful of ingredients, he quickly added them to the pot as well before hanging it just above the fire in the hearth. It would take a while to boil, but some fresh pottage would be nice.


    Taking a seat to wait, Hamond considered his plans for tomorrow. He had one visit to make in the morning, to check to see if that one carpenter''s foot had fully mended from that accident. In addition, he might be able to make time to go see Morgivel regarding the whole First Ascension, assuming the elderly Elefae wasn''t too busy himself. Now, on top of that, he''d have to go to the tailor''s and hope they had some clothes available for his guest.


    Thinking about that, Hamond found his gaze wandering to the pile of stained clothes on the floor. He stopped, a thought crossing his mind he hadn''t considered. He scrambled out of his chair over to the clothing, lifting up the tunic in his hands, rubbing it between his fingers.


    The tunic, stained and torn, was made of silk.


    This was getting more and more complicated. Silk clothing was usually worn by nobility, or very wealthy merchants who had the coin to throw away. And while Hallowscroft was not a small town, it was hardly a major city either. There couldn''t be all that many people who lived here who could afford it.


    Hamond found himself wishing he''d gotten a better look at the dead woman''s clothing too. No, he told himself. He needed to stay out of this. He just had to make sure she recovered, and then send her on her way. Healing physical wounds and ailments was his calling, not resolving their personal issues. He''d made that decision when he first chose to become a healer, and he would stand by it.


    The knowledge should be his tomorrow regardless, so Hamond told himself to not worry about it. He let the ruined tunic fall back to the ground, then resumed his seat. He could already faintly smell the pottage, and it was making him quite hungry. Decision making could come later, when he wasn''t hungry or tired.

 Chapter 5: A Healers Home

    Her eyes opened to an unfamiliar room.


    It took a moment for Edeline to come to terms with what she was seeing. A crude roof with wooden rafters stretched above where she laid, with light shining in through a single window. She had no clue what this place was, or how she got here.


    Sitting up to look around the place, Edeline was shocked as the blanket she''d been under fell off her body. Her exposed body, bare as the day she was born. Face flushing, she pulled the blanket up around her, equally angry and embarrassed.


    The room was simple and plain, with a pair of worn wooden beds, one of which she had been sleeping on. Between the two was a small table and a stool, and against the opposite wall a single chair sat, empty below the window. The doorway, which was to her right, had a curtain instead of a door. The faint sound of the streets, people coming, going, and talking, echoed into the room. Of all this, one detail stood out in particular for Edeline, the most important of all.


    The other bed was empty.


    Lendra was not here, despite having the worst wound of the two of them. What had happened to her maidservant? What had happened to her? Edeline thought back to the previous night, trying to remember. She had carried Lendra out, desperate for assistance, but no one had been out that night. And then...and then...nothing, not a fragment of memory.


    Looking around the room again, she realized there was a folded stack of clothing on the table next to her bed. She hoped it was for her, because even if it wasn''t, she planned on wearing it anyway. She was lacking in other options for clothing herself regardless.


    Standing up and letting the blanket fall away, Edeline then noticed her wound, or rather, the lack of it. A thin angry red mark on her side and a dull ache were all that remained of the slicing injury. She stretched a moment, testing how her body felt, but no sudden pains came.


    Not sure what to make of it, she settled for pulling on the clothing. The tunic and trousers were a little loose and rougher than what she was used to, but they did fit and were clean. At least now she would not have to go around naked. Quietly stepping over to the hanging curtain, she peeked into the next room.


    It was just as simply furnished, with a table surrounded by three chairs. A stone hearth took up much of one of the walls, flanked by a pair of barrels on one side and a shelf holding a mix of sacks and plates on the other. A few other odds and ends were placed or piled along the other walls. Another doorway with a curtain was across the room, while to her left was a heavy wooden door.


    Sitting in one of the chairs, facing away from her, was a man with a head of dark curly hair. He wore rather plain peasant clothing, which, now that she considered it, was similar to what she was now wearing. There was no sign of him being armed, or of any other weapons in the room. At least it seemed she was not being held prisoner here...wherever here happened to be.


    She must have made some noise just then, for he suddenly turned to face her, chair creaking beneath him in protest. To her surprise, he had the brown skin that indicated he came from the northern lands of Remuat. Edeline had met a handful of merchants from there, an infrequent but still yearly occurrence as they passed through Hallowscroft, selling their wares.


    ¡°Ah, you''re awake,¡± the man said with a slight smile, gesturing to another of the chairs. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Equal parts cautious and curious, Edeline did as he asked. ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked as soon as she was seated.


    ¡°My house,¡± the man said, ¡°I''m Hamond.¡±


    ¡°Edeline,¡± she replied, deciding she did not to reveal too much to this man just yet. Not until she knew how she had ended up here.


    ¡°I suppose you have questions,¡± Hamond said, looking her over.


    Of course she did, Edeline thought to herself. There was one in particular though that needed an answer. ¡°Where is...what happened to the woman who was with me?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he said, expression darkening, ¡°When I found you, she was already...you know.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± She wanted to deny it. It couldn''t be true, it couldn''t be true...right? Tears started to stream down her face, and she leaned down on the table, head resting on her arms.


    Memories flashed before her. Lendra chastising her after she stole sweets from the kitchen when she was little. Lendra patiently teaching her how to sew clothes. Lendra reassuring her after her father had all but disappeared. Years upon years of Lendra being there for her, in so many ways that no one else had been.


    And now, all of that was gone.


    Among all the grief Edeline felt, another emotion was growing though. It was raw surging anger, directed at whoever had sent those men to her home. Part of her silently screamed she had to make those responsible pay, that she would take their heads. Part of her just wanted to hide away, do nothing, just let herself sink into sorrow.


    All in all, Edeline had no idea what she should be doing.


    ¡°You all there?¡± Hamond asked.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Edeline looked up, sniffling, comprehension returning. Losing control of herself like that...it was very untoward of her, especially in front of someone she had just met. Irritated at her lapse, she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± she spoke, voice more shaky than she would have liked. ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Just making sure you were alright,¡± Hamond said, ¡°Was she your mother, or...?¡±


    ¡°My...my maid,¡± she managed to say, fighting back another wave of emotion.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hamond leaned back in his chair, studying her a moment. Finally, he spoke, ¡°Again, my apologies. I''d have healed her wounds had I found you two sooner.¡±


    ¡°You found us?¡± Edeline took a deep breath. Calm thoughts, calm thoughts, she repeated inwardly.


    ¡°You had passed out on the side of the street. You were lucky I was on my way home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edeline bowed her head. ¡°It seems I owe you my life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I''d prefer my payment in pikers,¡± Hamond said mischievously.


    Edeline sputtered with unexpected laughter, caught completely off-guard. That joke was very clever, she had to admit.


    ¡°How much do you normally charge?¡± she asked. Edeline doubted this was a charity. Even healers had to pay for food on the table and a roof over their head.


    Hamond frowned, clasping his hands together. ¡°A hexty for the first day''s work, and two hexty for each day after that. Also, an additional two hexty per night if you have to rest in my house.¡±


    So...at least five hexty then. It seemed a fair wage to Edeline, given how bad a state she had been in the previous night. She obviously did not have the coin on hand, of course, but once she returned home paying it would be a simple matter.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she stated.


    Hamond looked her over, then met her gaze. ¡°Why were you attacked?¡±


    ¡°Attacked?¡± Edeline feigned innocence. While she now believed that Hamond meant her no harm, that did not mean he would necessarily keep the details of this secret. If preventing that meant keeping him in the dark about what happened to her, so be it.


    ¡°I know a sword wound when I see it,¡± Hamond pointed out.


    ¡°A pair of thugs set upon us,¡± Edeline lied, ¡°We were able to get away from them, but, well...¡±


    ¡°I asked why, not who,¡± Hamond said.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Edeline answered, slightly exasperated at his sudden insistence.


    ¡°Actually, I think you do know. You were wearing silk clothes, you admitted to having a maid, and you didn''t hesitate when I told you twice my usual fee for my work.¡± He paused, clearly intending to let this all sink in. ¡°You''re nobility, aren''t you?¡±


    Edeline paled, mentally cursing herself. She really should have been on guard. Or honest, a voice whispered in the back of her head, surprising her. Did she dare trust Hamond?


    At this point, she had no other choice. ¡°My apologies. I was unsure if I could trust you. I am Lady Edeline Hallowscroft.¡±


    ¡°Really now,¡± Hamond spoke, keeping his expression neutral. Despite that, Edeline could tell that he was more stricken by that detail than he wanted to show.


    ¡°I have a good reason why,¡± she continued, ¡°In truth, the men responsible for the attack were wearing the uniforms of the city watch. They claimed to be acting on the orders of my father.¡±


    ¡°Wait...what?¡± Hamond gaped for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°That can''t be right.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, I agree,¡± Edeline said, ¡°I believe they were impostors, who intended to lure me somewhere. For what reason, I do not know. When I refused to go along, that was when they drew their weapons. My maid tried to intervene, and...you know.¡±


    ¡°How did you escape them then?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Edeline paused, deciding how to phrase this. She dared not reveal her thaumaturgy to the healer, but the rest was probably safe to tell. ¡°I retrieved a sword and slew the two men. I have some training with the blade...although not enough to escape unscathed.¡±


    Hamond sat still for a moment. ¡°Of all the...accursed luck,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°I am sorry for involving you in this,¡± Edeline said quickly. The truth was clear, now that she had described her situation, that the whole matter was larger and more dire than even she had considered. She could fully understand if he wanted nothing to do with the matter.


    ¡°Believe me, I''ve seen worse,¡± Hamond admitted, ¡°For now, since you''re still recovering from your wound, I suggest you stay here until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I''ll consider it,¡± Edeline said. It would be ideal to rest to make certain she was fully healed, but she really needed to contact her brother, one of the captains, or anyone, really. She just hoped that Myron had not similarly been targeted.


    ¡°Alright. Now, I need to go meet with someone. Will you be fine on your own?¡± Hamond''s question interrupted Edeline''s thoughts.


    ¡°There is one thing before you go,¡± Edeline said, suddenly acutely aware of a very important detail about her current condition.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where is...your chamberpot?¡± She wasn''t used to speaking about these matters, but Edeline desperately needed to relieve herself.


    ¡°Oh....right. I...put it in my room.¡± Hamond himself looked flustered about it. ¡°Go in there, and you should find it under the bed. It should...shouldn''t be too dirty.¡±


    Edeline could not recall ever having needed to share a chamberpot with anyone, but now was not the time to be choosy. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quickly, rushing into the other room and slamming the door behind her.


    Once situated on the stool, Edeline sighed, her body already relaxing. She probably also needed to eat, but she could tolerate waiting on that until Hamond finished his errand. A small part of her was suspicious, but it was believable that he had other people to tend to besides her.


    Having finished her private business, she returned to the main room. Hamond was putting on a pair of boots. ¡°You done then?¡± he asked.


    Edeline nodded, feeling much better than before.


    ¡°Then I''ll be going.¡± Hamond rose to his feet and stepped around the table towards the front door. Edeline silently watched him leave, then turned and took a seat again at the table. Nothing else to do for it but wait.

 Chapter 6: Business as Usual

    Of all the people Hamond had thought it could have been, Lady Edeline Hallowscroft had to be near the very bottom of the list.


    He knew of her, of course. With her being the younger of Lord Hallowscroft''s two children, how could he not? This held especially true given the rumors that spread about her, and how she was actually running the town while her father was either secretly ill or actually dead. Hamond doubted that was the case, although it was clear that lately Lord Hallowscroft had become very reclusive.


    What was definitely true, Hamond thought to himself as he walked down the street, was that someone was plotting against her. Hopefully she would be able to get it resolved. Being a member of the town watch was already a thankless job, based on what Alexios had told him, and people going around disguised as such to cover their own tracks would only make matters worse. It did no one any good to let this stand.


    However, fixing that mess was not his job, being a healer was. It was why he had decided not to press the lady about the matter of her magic. He''d probably already pushed the matter a little too far with his questioning of her. Better that he step back from the whole affair, and leave it entirely to her.


    The streets in the northeastern part of of town were a bit more run down, but bustling with traffic. A handful of traders had set up stalls along the roadside, hawking various items. Others hustled past, busy with various tasks. A pair of children ran past Hamond, giggling with excitement over whatever imaginative game they had thought up. Down the path, he could see a man inspecting the wheel of a stopped handcart.


    Most of these people were Elefae, marked by their pointed ears.


    Hamond continued onward, turning a corner onto another, more narrower, street. Morgivel''s age did not allow him to get around very well, so barring emergencies or events he mostly stayed home. He had to be over two hexty years old, and it was a bit surprising that he still continued to work. For whatever reason, Morgivel had a deep stubborn streak, it seemed.


    Coming up to the door, Hamond politely knocked. There was always the possibility Morgivel was having an afternoon nap, and he didn''t want to disturb the elderly healer. He could always come back in a day or two.


    ¡°Coming, coming, coming,¡± a raspy voice said from inside.


    A moment later, the door slowly open, revealing Morgivel. Holding his cane in one hand and the door handle with another, Morgivel had always struck Hamond as being one wrong step from falling over. He was frail, a hunched and wrinkled Elefae with thin gray hair. Despite that, his gaze was sharp and pointed, showing he still possessed his wits.


    ¡°Hamond, is it? A warm welcome to you and your kin.¡± Morgivel slowly moved out of the way, letting him enter the small but cozy room. Morgivel''s house was smaller than his, and did not have the extra sickroom, but felt warmer, with beautifully carved chairs around a round table. Hamond wished he knew which carpenter had made those, so he could replace his own furniture.


    ¡°A pleasure to see you,¡± Hamond said politely.


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure it is. But I am also sure pleasantries are not what brought you to my home today.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± While Morgivel could be temperamental, his manner seemed...actually angry.


    Morgivel let out a sigh, lowering himself into a chair. ¡°Nothing you need to worry about. Some of the other elders are just complete fools, and I have little choice but to tolerate their...errors.¡±


    Curious, but Hamond was not about to press this issue either. ¡°Anyway, I heard there was a First Ascension ceremony soon, and thought I could be of help.¡±


    ¡°And I suppose it was Kalvarel who conveniently told you about this, did he?¡± Morgivel barked out a laugh. ¡°Too clever by half, he thinks he is, given he''s now set to marry one of my granddaughters.¡±


    Hamond wanted to punch himself. Of course Kalvarel had a self-serving motive for the request. He was beginning to regret telling them that he had helped out with the First Ascension before. Too late to do anything about it now.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Regardless of his wants, I''m admittedly not the healer I used to be,¡± Morgivel continued, ¡°So if you''re available tomorrow evening, then I will gladly accept any aid you offer.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Hamond had to admit, that was far sooner than he had expected. He was in luck that he didn''t have anything else planned for now. He''d just have to hope no one visited while he was away.


    ¡°Better the task be done with now, before any more serious illnesses or ailments emerge, right?¡± The elderly healer smiled slightly. ¡°I''m sure you understand this well, child of the north.¡±


    ¡°I''m no child of the north,¡± Hamond stated. Couldn''t he go a day without someone bringing up his Remuati blood?


    ¡°It seems rather pointless, to deny part of who you are,¡± Morgivel said with a slight shrug. ¡°But very well, let us move on. Will you be available for the ceremony?¡±


    While annoyed, Hamond knew it would be pointless to be petty here. ¡°I''ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Morgivel said, ¡°Oh, and do not worry yourself about the myrrh leaves this time. I have a cabinet full.¡± He made a gesture towards the wall behind him.


    ¡°Last time you were out,¡± Hamond pointed out. He had needed to sprint back to his house to get some, delaying the ceremony.


    ¡°That was then, but I have since prepared better.¡± Morgivel pulled himself to his feet. ¡°Believe your eyes if you do not believe my words.¡± He turned and opened a cabinet, revealing a small pile of dried leaves. A couple of them, pulled by the sudden opening, floated out and down to the floor.


    ¡°Not sure those are fresh as I''d like, but they''ll do,¡± Hamond said. An understatement, actually, as probably half or more of them were too dry to be used for anything. He''d have to bring some of his own, just like before.


    ¡°Oh, curses.¡± Morgivel returned to his seat, looking a little defeated. ¡°Maybe I should have left it to you, then.¡±


    ¡°Only if you pay for it,¡± Hamond reminded him, ¡°Regarding payment, it''s the same as last time.¡±


    ¡°How very mercenary of you,¡± Morgivel grumbled, ¡°And I suppose you want me to convince the other elders to part with that coin.¡±


    That dispute with the other Elefae elders, again. ¡°Why are you feuding with them, anyway?¡±


    ¡°It''s not your concern.¡± Morgivel drew up, clearly trying to look as stern and imposing as possible. Given that Hamond had not taken a seat and was looking down on him, it was less than effective.


    ¡°If they aren''t going to pay me for helping you, then it is,¡± Hamond stated, ¡°Or would you rather I leave now?¡±


    He stood there, staring hard at Morgivel, letting the threat silently stand. Finally, Morgivel blinked first. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Not that I think you can do anything about it, since they''d never accept your help.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°A handful of our girls have gone missing over the past few months. I told the other elders we needed to have someone look into it, investigate, but in their limitless wisdom they decided there was nothing they could do.¡±


    ¡°Elefae girls?¡± Hamond frowned, considering this. People vanishing was troubling, definitely, but not normally something that should be handled privately. ¡°Did anyone speak with the town watch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and they were no help,¡± Morgivel spat, ¡°Some dribble from one of their captains about needing men elsewhere for something more important. Pure nonsense excuse!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Hamond said diplomatically, mind racing. Some people did bear hatred against the Elefae, but it was not many, and they supposedly had the full support of Lord Hallowscroft.


    Wait a moment. Hamond held back a smile as the solution came to him.


    ¡°As it turns out, I do know someone who could assist you with this problem. If you want, I can speak with them, maybe arrange a meeting after the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Morgivel asked disbelievingly.


    ¡°My healing work has gotten me in touch with certain people in high places,¡± Hamond said evasively. He didn''t want to reveal too much of his plan, just in case he couldn''t get her to agree to help.


    ¡°I''d think those people would have more important things to deal with,¡± Morgivel grumbled.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Hamond asked.


    ¡°The abduction of Lady Hallowscroft? Have you not heard?¡±


    ¡°I was...busy,¡± Hamond hastily said. He supposed that gossip could spread rapidly, but this definitely was troublesome news. ¡°What are the details?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot, but someone broke into the lord''s manor and now she''s missing with no trace. The town watch has been marching up and down, asking around if anyone has seen her.¡± The elderly Elefae let out a shaky breath. ¡°From what they were saying some watchmen got themselves killed trying to protect her, too. I would hate to encounter whoever was responsible.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate.¡± Hamond tried his best to make himself sound agreeable. ¡°But I don''t see it affecting this. So, if you''re willing...¡±


    ¡°Fine, if it gives you comfort, I''m willing to meet with whoever you have in mind.¡± Morgivel said reluctantly. ¡°Still, I hold doubt it will affect anything, and the other elders will as likely as not tell whoever it is to stay out of our affairs.¡±


    ¡°We''ll deal with that when the time comes.¡± Hamond shifted his stance, impatient. He needed to get back and inform Lady Hallowscroft of what was happening. ¡°But I need to get going.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, good of you to visit. And may the grace and glory of the Fae accompany you.¡± Morgivel, obviously still aggravated, was equally eager to see Hamond off.


    ¡°Farewell then,¡± Hamond said, turning to the door. There was little time to waste, not if he wanted to make sure no one discovered he had a guest, or who that guest was.

 Chapter 7: Sustenance and Sorrow

    Left with no choice, Edeline conceded that she was equal parts hungry and bored.


    She''d never really spent much time in the kitchens at home, having been told by her mother to leave the servants there to their work. A few rare exceptions aside, she had simply gone along with those instructions. She''d never considered learning about that worth her time, she supposed. At this moment, she was wishing she had, because right now she was famished.


    Instead, she had thoroughly explored the small house Hamond called home, and after that was left with nothing else to do. Attempting to briefly nap had failed, as she could not bring herself to sleep. The only productive thing she had accomplished so far was locating her boots, which Hamond had set in a corner of the room.


    She idly wondered what Hamond did to amuse himself. He probably went out to watch street theatre or listen to a minstrel perform, most likely. As for herself, Edeline had never enjoyed any of her father''s minstrels, preferring to quietly read books of poetry. Perhaps it was a matter of personal taste. Still, she had simply not retained them, or hired any new ones, following his descent into grief.


    As much as she had grown to dislike her duties in Hallowscroft, she had to admit that she needed to act, to push herself towards achieving a goal. Even if she still ought to rest and let her body finish mending itself, she wanted to go. Whether it was finding who did this, practicing her thaumaturgy, or even just filling out papers in her father''s name...those were all something.


    Waiting here, even if it was for a single day, was nothing.


    Another pace of the room, and Edeline suddenly sat herself down on a chair, the aged wood protesting with a creaking sound. By Aether, she''d been acting just like her father in the old days. Any bad news had him on edge, walking across the house so rapidly she, in her youthful imagination, thought he would break the upper floor and fall through. Mother had always stayed out of his way when he was in such a mood.


    The front door opened, startling Edeline with a jolt. Hamond entered, leaving Edeline hoping he had not noticed her surprise.


    ¡°Greetings again,¡± he said with a glint in his eye, ¡°Did you know you have been abducted?¡±


    ¡°I was...what...oh.¡± Edeline stuttered in confusion, before catching on. Of course, rumors would become distorted, she thought as a grin spread across her face. ¡°No one told me.¡±


    ¡°News travels slow, I guess,¡± Hamond quipped.


    ¡°I''ll need to work on that,¡± Edeline said, then let the smile fade. Joking aside, this had more serious implications. ¡°Anyway, what did they say about the men I fought? And Lendra?¡±


    ¡°Lendra?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my maid,¡± she said quickly. She''d forgotten that she''d never mentioned Lendra''s name to Hamond.


    ¡°About her, there''s nothing I heard,¡± Hamond said, ¡°As for the men who attacked you, the word is that they actually died defending you. They were in watch uniform, after all.¡±


    Frustrating, but logical. The watch captains likely had nothing to go on, with no witnesses. Hopefully, she could change that soon, once she spoke to them. If not tomorrow, then the day after would work.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Hamond''s question interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Bored,¡± she blurted out, her face reddening a moment later.


    ¡°Not quite what I meant, but fair enough,¡± Hamond acknowledged.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Edeline said, face still flushed, ¡°My wound does not hurt, and I''m not tired. Just hungry...a little.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make some pottage.¡± Hamond walked over to the hearth, then bent over for a moment.¡°Oh right, that was my last one,¡± he muttered, straightening up. ¡°Whatever,¡± he said after a moment, extending one arm towards the cooking pot sitting there, ¡°Hydropidax.¡±


    A stream of water, seemingly materializing out of nothing, flew out away from his hand and into the pot. Edeline was instantly fascinated. That was a brand new spell to her, and it took all her willpower to not stare in fascination. Using such a spell seemed so much easier and simpler than having to draw water from a well.


    After the spell ended, Edeline watched as Hamond set about cooking. It seemed a strange process, with him seemingly putting arbitrary amounts of ingredients into the pot, checking to make sure the fire was burning hot, and occasional stirring of the mixture. He was clearly practiced at it, very much unlike her.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Once Hamond had finished, he took a seat across from her. ¡°Sorry for making you wait,¡± he said, ¡°I know you''re probably starving.¡±


    ¡°I will survive,¡± Edeline replied, despite her body very much disagreeing with that statement.


    ¡°I would hope so,¡± Hamond said with a smile, ¡°Wouldn''t want my healing magic to have gone to waste.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure it did not.¡± The debt of gratitude she owed Hamond was immense, and Edeline knew coin alone would not be enough to repay it. Perhaps she could recommend his services to the town watch, to help handle their injuries.


    ¡°Well, there is a matter you could help me with.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± Back to being the Lady Hallowscroft, she supposed.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you feel about the Elefae?¡± Shifting slightly in his seat, Hamond looked her intently in the face.


    Edeline chose her words carefully, not sure where this was headed. ¡°They are a fine people, despite some unusual customs, and perfectly welcome to live and work in Hallowscroft. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You probably guessed this already, but my earlier meeting was with one of the Elefae, regarding assisting them with something tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And you want my help with it as well?¡± Edeline did not see how this would be a problem.


    ¡°No.¡± Hamond''s answer was surprisingly blunt. ¡°The elder I spoke with mentioned an entirely separate problem. A number of young women have recently also vanished...Elefae women. Have you heard anything about this?¡±


    ¡°I have not,¡± she said, pursing her lips and thinking it over. ¡°They did report it to the watch, yes?¡±


    ¡°From what I was told, the watch refused to take action.¡± Edeline drew back, horrified. People missing and the watch...what in Aether''s name was going on?


    ¡°I see I will have work to do,¡± she finally managed to say, voice cold. Fortunately, this was very much a problem she could solve, and solve it she would. ¡°I will reprimand the watch captains for this. I needed to speak to them anyway, to inform them I am well, so...¡±


    ¡°All apologies, but I am not sure they currently trust the watch,¡± Hamond added, ¡°I think you''d be better off meeting the Elefae elders directly.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Edeline stated. She had met with a few of them on occasion to discuss various matters, although it had been the better part of a year since their last meeting. A perfect time for another, if ever there was one. ¡°Will the elders be there tomorrow, with whatever you are working on?¡±


    ¡°Some should, but not necessarily all,¡± Hamond said, somehow looking visibly...relieved? She wondered if the healer was unsure about her agreement. Well, they were her father''s subjects, and she was not about to hold back any effort to aid them when they needed it.


    ¡°Then I will meet them tomorrow with you, on the condition that I try to contact one of the watch captains first.¡± As much as the Elefae needed help, letting everyone know she was safe took priority.


    ¡°I can''t object.¡± Hamond then rose to check on his cooking. Edeline fidgeted as another pang of hunger hit her. She really should have requested him to make food before he had left earlier.


    ¡°Can I ask when you came to Hallowscroft?¡± she asked once he returned to his seat.


    Hamond''s brow furrowed, and he remained silent for a moment. ¡°Just under a year ago.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± That was probably too late anyway then. Edeline closed her eyes, privately wishing for things that she knew could never have happened.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Hamond asked.


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Edeline said, before realizing it was perfectly clear that she was not fine. ¡°My mother passed away of illness not too long ago, right after you arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh...I''m sorry, but I''m not sure I could have done anything.¡± Hamond''s expression darkened. ¡°We may have magic, but we can''t always work miracles.¡±


    ¡°I know. The other healers we consulted said they could do nothing but make her comfortable.¡± Edeline sniffled. She wasn''t sure why she was discussing this with the likes of Hamond, but somehow she felt...compelled, in a way, to talk about it.


    ¡°At least you loved her,¡± Hamond said, ¡°I never really knew my mother. And my father, well...he died in the siege of Phalford.¡±


    ¡°Then I''m sorry as well.¡± She knew full well how brutal that battle was, the same battle that only ended when the first Spellking was felled. Countless men and women had been trapped in the city between the two armies, many of which never made it out.


    ¡°As you said, it''s fine,¡± Hamond bitterly joked, echoing her earlier words. ¡°Honestly, I don''t know why I brought it up to begin with.¡±


    ¡°That makes two of us.¡± Edeline smiled faintly. ¡°I suppose we have something in common then.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Hamond rose again to check the pot, looking uncomfortable. Edeline supposed the subject was painful for him to dwell on, a feeling she understood all too well at this point.


    An uneasy silence filled the small house, as Edeline sat there watching the healer from behind, his focus now directed towards the cooking pot and hearth. She didn''t know what to say to him, or in all honestly, what she wanted him to say back to her.


    ¡°I think it''s ready now,¡± Hamond finally announced. Grabbing a bowl and spoon off the shelf, he ladled some of the food into the bowl, then turned and set it in front of Edeline. He then turned back again to prepare his own.


    Edeline did not hesitate and started eating. This pottage did not have a lot of flavor compared to the food she was used to. But it was warm and filling, and she craved food right now too much to care. Bite after bite, she appreciated the taste more and more. Yes, she definitely would want this in the future.


    ¡°I didn''t know you were that hungry,¡± Hamond commented.


    Edeline looked down, and realized she''d already eaten nearly the entire bowl''s worth in mere moments. Ashamed at her sudden lack of manners, she groaned and covered her face with her hands, wanting to just disappear.


    Hamond chuckled. ¡°Want a second helping?¡±


    For a moment, Edeline''s hunger and embarrassment clashed, but in the end, hunger won out. She nodded, and after taking another bite, silently handed the bowl over to Hamond.

 Chapter 8: Watch for Danger

    "Are you ready?" Hamond asked, watching as the Lady Hallowscroft adjusted her boots.


    "Just a moment." She continued to tug at the left boot, trying to get it to fit over her pants leg. It had likely been designed to fit better over her regular attire, but those were probably personally tailored for her. He hadn''t the time or the pikers to spend equaling that, and had settled on clothing that looked to fit just well enough.


    At least they were in no great hurry. Finding a watchman on patrol should be easy enough, regardless of the hour of day. Although, Hamond had to admit, there was still the oddity of him not having seen one two nights ago. Now that he thought about it, she had likely not seen one either, discounting the men that had attacked her.


    "Alright, this will have to do. Let''s go." She stood up straight and flexed her leg one last time, still seemingly uncomfortable. Hamond opened the door, and the two stepped out into the street.


    As expected for midday, the street was quite bustling. Spotting a watchman in this crowd would be tricky. Hamond hadn''t really noticed it before, but he was actually slightly shorter than his companion. Edeline would probably spot the city watch before he did.


    Honestly, he knew he shouldn''t regard her so informally, but after she poured her heart out yesterday, he couldn''t avoid it. While it wasn''t the first person under his care who had talked at length to him, none of them were nobility. It left him feeling oddly awkward, even though Hamond knew he should have no problems with how to address her.


    It was a problem he would have to think about later, after tonight.


    "Over there," Edeline suddenly said, pointing down the street. Hamond, turning, was just able to catch a glimpse of a man in a watch uniform crossing the street down a ways. Edeline immediately started to weave her way through the crowd, leaving him to try to keep up.


    How in Aether''s name did she move so quickly?


    He managed to not fall too far behind, although twice he just barely avoided crashing right into people. Feeling quite annoyed, he closed the distance as she began speaking to the guard.


    "...fully recovered. I will need to speak to one of your captains immediately," she was saying as he trotted up.


    "Captain Linos should be over this way, my lady," the man said. He was stout, with a thin strip of belly showing his uniform was too small. A regular problem, to be sure, Hamond thought as he glanced at Edeline''s boots again.


    "Right, and this is the healer who assisted me." Edeline gestured in Hamond''s direction without looking, apparently having heard him. "He will be accompanying us for now." He wasn''t all that surprised about her dismissive manner. Royalty and nobility tended to act that way to those they thought of as lesser. However, it stung him a little, and Hamond was not sure why.


    The man led them down the road, and then they turned down a narrow side street. Hamond was a little put off by this, as he''d have thought that a watch captain would be out in the open, so people could approach them as needed. Something didn''t seem right about this.


    He apparently wasn''t the only one who was suspicious, as Edeline reached over and grabbed his wrist. "Get ready," she said, barely more than a whisper. The watchman paid them no heed, just leading them on.


    What he was supposed to get ready to do, Hamond had no idea. He did have options, yes, but they involved the kind of spells he preferred never having to use again. It wasn''t like the Lady Hallowscroft had any idea that he knew those spells anyway...right? Then again, given she herself knew something of spellcraft, he supposed she could have figured it out on her own.


    Another turn down a different side street, and Hamond could now see the captain standing there in the shadow of a building, recognizable with a distinctive helm. Another of the watch stood there with him.


    "What''s going on?" Captain Linos was large and muscular, quite imposing with his thick beard and hard gaze. With him towering over the two of them, Hamond could see how someone like this got to his rank.


    "Captain, this woman claims to be Lady Hallowscroft," the watchman who brought them there said.


    "I am Lady Hallowscroft!" Edeline proclaimed, "You ought to know my face well, Captain Linos."


    The captain studied her for a moment. "Yes, it is you, isn''t it, my lady. We feared the worse after we found the bodies of those two men and your maid."


    "I was wounded in the attack, but managed to get away and find a healer," she said, "I have spent the time since resting to recover." Hamond noted she wasn''t mentioning the identity of her attackers yet. Presumably, she planned to handle that matter more privately.


    "Aether must''ve blessed you," Captain Linos said, nodding. Hamond irreverently wondered if he should change his own name to Aether.


    "At any rate, I plan to return home later this evening. So you can call off the search. Tomorrow, I will meet with you to discuss looking into who was responsible." Edeline''s gaze was fixed on the captain.


    "I''d love to, but I have my orders. Lord Hallowscroft needs to know you''re safe first."


    Hamond could practically hear the bells tolling out an alarm. This was exactly the same strategy the men at Edeline''s home had supposedly attempted. If this was part of the same overarching plan, what in Aether''s name were they thinking? Unless...


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Very well," Edeline spoke up, interrupting Hamond''s thoughts. "However, in order to back up my account, the healer who treated me, Hamond, will come with me."


    "It will be a private meeting," said the watch captain, "On my lord''s behalf, I decline."


    "I was not aware you had the authority to countermand me," Edeline stated icily. The two stood there, both staring, unyielding.


    "Uh, captain, I think she has a point." The watchman who had brought them here broke the silence. "Just let her bring him along. It can''t hurt, right?


    The captain turned to face his man, expression rock hard. "Good men follow orders."


    "Then follow my orders, captain," Edeline said, "In fact, these two men can escort me to meet my father. Your charge is now informing the other captains and the rest of the watch. Is this clear?"


    "Captain, we''ll take care of it, if that''s what you''re worried about. We''ll keep her safe." The other watchman nodded his agreement. The captain simply scowled, dropping one hand to the hilt of his sword.


    "Captain, stand down." Edeline''s voice wavered slightly, showing she was frightened in her own right. Hamond was too, although for a likely different reason. The captain couldn''t possibly be under that enchantment...not here...right?


    Setting his fear aside, Hamond decided to take a chance. "Teleios horama," he spoke, focusing his gaze on the captain as he pulled his sword from the man''s body. The waves and eddies of mystic energy floated there, now visible to him. And among them, emanating from Captain Linos was an all-too familiar pattern of pulsating energy.


    And then, wreathed in that energy, the captain drew his sword and lunged at Hamond.


    Hamond found himself leaping away from the blade''s arc, feeling the rush of air as it just missed him. "Stop him!" Edeline shouted. One of the watchmen, already moving, put himself between the captain and Hamond, while the other stood ready in front of Edeline.


    "Good men follow orders," the captain repeated. All of the telltale signs were there. The stubborn focus on a single specific goal, the refusal to consider alternative approaches or solutions, and the limited responses to what people were saying. The mystic sight had only confirmed what should have been already blatantly clear to Hamond.


    He just hadn''t wanted to believe it.


    "Kill the healer," Captain Linos commanded, "Now."


    "What is wrong with you?" the watchman yelled, pulling out his own blade. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Good men follow orders!" With that shout, the captain flung himself at his own man, slashing wildly. Unable to react in time, the man went down hard under a flurry of sword strikes.


    The other watchman slowly advanced on the frenzied Linos, his own blade held in a rough fighting stance. Linos seemed to hear the man coming, and spun rapidly, leading with his sword. The watchman just barely got his blade in position to deflect it, only for the backswing to immediately come around and cut deep.


    Down went the second watchman, leaving Hamond and Edeline standing there, facing down Linos. The captain, bloodstained and breathing heavy, was the most intimidating man Hamond had seen in a long while. Against most regular men-at-arms, the odds would have been very much against them.


    It was a good thing Hamond was more than just a simple healer.


    The first step would be to buy himself some time. "Hydropidax," he uttered, aiming his hand directly at Linos''s face. The jet of water surged out, splashing into the man''s eyes. Snarling and shaking his head, he rushed forward anyway, slicing blindly in the direction of where Hamond was.


    Startled by the man''s aggressiveness, Hamond stumbled out of the way. He needed time to think of a strategy, a combination of spells that would bring this fight to an end. A moment more, and he''d have it, and it would just be a matter of speaking the words, willing the power into reality.


    Linos was not about to give him that moment. The captain was already moving again, seeing through water-blurred vision exactly where Hamond had dodged to. The blade descended, gleaming in the sun, ready to run him through.


    Another blade deflected it.


    Edeline stepped between the two of them. She had to have retrieved one of the fallen men''s swords, Hamond realized. If she had hesitated even a little, it would have been the end for him.


    "Thank you," he panted, keeping his gaze fixed on Linos. His earlier enchantment still flowed through his eyes, still showing the painful reminder of the spell the captain was under. Linos would not stop, not as long as he drew breath.


    "You should run for it," Edeline said, keeping herself between the now-circling Linos and Hamond.


    Hamond shook his head. Even if she had sword training, even if she employed her own spells, he doubted she could hold up for too long against the likes of this man. "I can stop him, if you keep him busy for a moment longer."


    She glanced at him, a strange expression on her face, one Hamond could not read before she turned away. "I''m sorry," she said, "I had one more thing I did not tell you."


    Before Hamond could reply, he saw it. The loose flows of magical energy, faintly misting through the air, suddenly started flowing in a torrent, drawing together faster than he had ever seen before.


    It was being drawn towards Edeline, gathering in her body.


    And then, just a moment later, as the magical energies began to shine as bright enough to rival the sun itself, she spoke.


    "Corpus volt!"


    Bright flashing lights, weaving bolts of pure magical energy, began to flow and buzz around Edeline. To most people, it would have looked like sparks from a distant lightning strike, but with his enchantment active, Hamond could see the sheer magical force present, more than any other enchantment he knew of. That shouldn''t be possible, he thought, despite the direct evidence that Edeline, somehow, in some way, had made it possible.


    And then she darted forward, towards the looming figure of Captain Linos, a figure of blinding light in contrast to her opponent. Avoiding the first swing, she stepped inside his reach to make a quick strike. Hamond let his enchantment drop, just so he could keep watching without being blinded.


    Linos barely managed to deflect it and stepped back. Edeline, still glowing with sparks of magic, sidestepped his next swing. She countered with a blow of her own, which he knocked away, forcing her to the side. Even with whatever benefits the enchantment gave her, Linos was still physically stronger.


    However, Edeline had the speed advantage, and was making use of it. She pivoted around in a blur, blade whirling through the air at Linos''s flank. While he was able to twist to dodge the worst of it, she still managed to slice his leg. Still moving, Edeline weaved in and out, aiming for a stab.


    Somehow, though, Linos had anticipated Edeline''s move, and swept his free arm around to grab at Edeline, pinning her in his grasp and stopping her attack. Hamond winced, realizing that the sword fight was now over. He''d have to bail Edeline out.


    A crackling noise stopped him before he could do anything, though. Staring, Hamond realized the energy of whatever spell Edeline had cast was now flowing up and into Linos, dancing around him as his body started spasming. Just what in the name of Aether was this spell?


    Without pause, Edeline forced herself free of Linos''s grip. Still stunned, he could do nothing in the brief instant it took Edeline to spin and drive her sword right through Linos. After a moment she pulled the weapon out, just standing there as the once-mighty captain fell.


    After another moment, the spell on Edeline faded.

 Chapter 9: Unguarded Truth

    The brief trip back to Hamond''s house had been a blur. One moment, she had been standing victorious in front of Captain Linos''s body. The next, Edeline was being rushed in through Hamond''s front door, with him half-pushing her inside.


    She still had not intended to slay one of her father''s own appointed captains, but his decision to kill Hamond left her no other options. Combined with what happened last time, it was clear that whoever was behind this wanted no witnesses.


    She was not about to allow a repeat of Lendra''s death.


    More immediately pressing, though, was dealing with Hamond''s reaction to revealing she was a thaumaturge. He had seemed withdrawn on the way back, obviously grappling with both that knowledge and that she had kept it from him. It hurt, especially since yesterday proved he had trusted her. At least, there were no more secrets between them. She may have damaged Hamond''s trust in her, but that could be repaired given time.


    And there was no better time than to start than now. "Again, I''m sorry. I just did not want anyone to know, since, well..."


    Hamond had taken a seat in one of his chairs, slumped over and staring down at the floor. At her words, he looked up. "Oh, you mean about your spells?" Despite a light tone, his face showed this was still eating at him.


    Edeline just nodded. "I...I wasn''t sure if I could trust you yet. If I had thought...perhaps..."


    "I knew."


    "Excuse me?" she said, trying to figure out if he was serious. By Aether, she realized, he was.


    "I knew. Your resonance with the energies of the healing spell I cast on you told me you were practiced at spellcraft."


    "Resonance?" Edeline asked. She did not entirely understand, but it sounded as if practicing spells made those spells more effective on you? She would have thought the opposite.


    "You...you do know of Arkadios''s Law, right?" Hamond''s expression was one of utter confusion. "How you can build up a natural affinity for channeling magic over time?"


    "I confess, I have never heard of it," she admitted. If there were formal laws or rules to how magic works, they had not been mentioned once in the small book of spells she had found, the one that had set her on this path.


    "Wait," Hamond said, "Who was it that taught you thaumaturgy?"


    "No one," Edeline answered, "I taught myself."


    "You...what?" Hamond opened and closed his mouth several times in disbelief. "That''s...that can''t be." He closed his eyes, slumping back over. "Someone wake me up. This has to be a bad dream."


    "Should I pinch you?" Edeline asked, frustration starting to build. What was so unusual about that spell? She''d practiced it several times, and it worked well for what she needed. While she had not expected it to stun the captain when he grabbed her, she was not about to complain.


    "You really don''t understand, do you?" Hamond''s voice shook. "That enchantment you cast was somehow among the most powerful of the spells I''ve ever seen, and you say you''re self-taught? What''s next, you going to tell me you learned how to do that in under a year?"


    Edeline thought back, doing some quick mental calculations. "Actually, yes," she admitted, having counted from when she first picked up the book to her first reciting of the spell.


    "Aether help me," Hamond said quietly, burying his face in his hands.


    Edeline took a seat herself. Was her thaumaturgy really that strong? She''d never met anyone she could compare herself to, so she had automatically assumed what she had accomplished had been relatively average as far as spellcraft went. If that was not the case...what did that make her, then?


    "I never asked for this, if that is what you''re saying." She wanted to know what she could say to reassure Hamond, but she was at a complete loss.


    "Lady Hallowscroft," Hamond started to say, looking up.


    "Let''s leave the formality aside," she cut him off. More than ever, she knew she could never keep that title. Not if she genuinely was that gifted. "Please," she added, after Hamond didn''t say anything.


    Hamond let out a faint sigh. "Fine," he said, "Edeline. I''m sorry, it''s just...I wasn''t prepared for this, any of it."


    "Well, I was always told I was far too unpredictable," Edeline said jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Unfortunately, you''re...you''re not even half of it," Hamond said.


    "Does it have something to do with Captain Linos?"


    "Yes." Hamond leaned forward, starting her dead in the eyes. "Tell me, do you at least understand the three fundamental spheres of magic?"


    "No," Edeline admitted once again. She could see now that what she had thought she knew was but a raindrop in a downpour. A downpour, she noted with bitter amusement, that was now falling on her head.


    "Very well," Hamond said, "The simple version is that there are three basic types of spells, and all spells fall into one of these types. Conjuration spells, transmutation spells, and enchantment spells." He counted them off on his fingers as he spoke. "What''s important here is the third of these, the enchantment spells."


    "That would be like my spell, wouldn''t it?"


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Yes, that is an enchantment spell. I was also using one, a spell that allows me to see the flow and usage of magical energies." Hamond paused, lines on his face deepening. "The problem is that there was a third enchantment spell at work there, one placed on the captain."


    "What kind of spell was that?" A cold knot formed in Edeline''s belly.


    "An enchantment of loyalty," Hamond explained, "Anyone placed under this spell will become increasingly unquestionably loyal to the one who cast the spell. Eventually, they will only obey orders coming from the thaumaturge who cast the spell, no one else."


    "Good men follow orders," Edeline echoed, horrified at the implications. If the men at her home had been under this spell, and the captain as well...


    "Whoever is behind this likely has control over the entire town watch," Hamond said, confirming her worst fears.


    "I can''t go home, can I," Edeline said. It wasn''t a question.


    "Not alone, at least. I''m not even sure how much longer we have before they send men here." Hamond turned and spat on the floor in frustration. "At least they''re trying not to raise too big a fuss, so we may have a few more days."


    Edeline frowned, thinking hard. "You know this spell. Is there a way it can be removed?"


    "Yes, but there is a catch." Hamond tapped his fingers on the table. "Like most spells, it''s also bound by Arkadios''s Law as well. The longer the enchantment is active on a person, the more powerful it becomes. If this spell is on a person for too long, their mind itself becomes warped by it. Wait too long, and the loyalty the spell creates becomes permanent."


    "So it was probably too late for the captain then." Edeline let her eyes drift close. Of the captains, Linos was the one she knew the least well, but even so, to be forced to give his life for...hold on. "Who exactly would be using this spell? And why?"


    Edeline had never seen someone look so defeated. "This enchantment is a favorite...it''s used by the Spellking, and members of his court."


    Edeline immediately recalled her brother''s off-handed warning about the agents of the Spellking. He had given her the warning for all the wrong reasons, but it had proven to be correct. But it was probably too late a warning regardless.


    So much for the war against the Spellking being a distant affair far from home.


    She did not even know where to begin. With no clue of the ultimate goal of her enemies, what methods they were using, or even how many people who were working against her, trying to counter them would be useless. She needed more information about them, and she had no one to get it from.


    Well, no, there was one person.


    "How do you know all this?" she asked Hamond, who was once again looking down at the floor.


    For a long moment, the healer did not answer. "It''d be better if you didn''t know."


    Edeline came to stop, only now realizing she had been pacing again. "Look, I understand," she said, sounding out her thoughts as she regarded Hamond. "You obviously have some connection to the Spellking, one you would prefer to stay hidden. Am I correct?"


    Hamond said nothing, but looked up at her resignedly, his face confirming she was on the right path.


    "Even if that is the case, what exactly would I do with this?" Edeline shook her head, letting a dry chuckle out. "We both know the city watch is after me, and even if I could send a message to alert someone about you, I wouldn''t have the time to wait for a response. You could make up some story right now about how you...you''re the first Spellking''s secret bastard son. It would change nothing."


    Hamond stared at her in disbelief. "Really?" he said, voice just above a whisper.


    "Really," Edeline answered, "Trust me."


    "You can''t be serious." Hamond''s mouth gaped open for a second, then he closed it, blinking.


    "I am absolutely serious. I gain nothing by revealing your secret." Edeline was starting to wonder why he was being so stubborn.


    "Oh, no, not that. You...you''re right. I shouldn''t be hiding things from you, not now." Hamond rubbed his eyes, composing himself.


    "Take your time," she said. She could afford to wait a little, if it meant they were finally on the same page.


    "No, it''s not that. Just...you were joking with the whole story about being the Spellking''s son, right?"


    "I suppose so, in a sense." Edeline was not sure what Hamond was trying to say. She had just spoken the most fanciful thing that came to mind. It wasn''t supposed to be anywhere close to the truth.


    "I see," Hamond said, "My apologies. I was just shaken by...how accurate you were. My father, in fact, served under the Spellking."


    Edeline nodded silently, understanding instantly the predicament Hamond was in. "Not something you would want word to get out."


    "Right." Hamond wiped one hand across his brow. "Normally, I would not tell just anyone. You figured it out partly on your own, though, so-"


    "I appreciate your trust," Edeline said quickly. How in the...by Aether, this was definitely not something she had expected to find herself in the middle of. Trying to set the shock aside, she focused back on Hamond. "Still, I didn''t realize there were people from Remuat who had sworn themselves to the Spellking."


    "There''s certainly those who swore to your king," Hamond rebuked her, "But yes, most people see me as just another Remuati, and no one suspects where I''m originally from. Of course, that doesn''t account for lucky blind guesses like yours."


    "I certainly did not foresee any of this myself." Not that she was going to question her fortune, be it good or ill. "But why Hallowscroft?"


    "As you might have also guessed, I walked away from my remaining family. I couldn''t keep blindly serving the Spellking''s cause." He paused for a moment. "That was nearly two years ago. After spending some time studying the healing arts, I planned to make my way in secret across the border, and set up shop to try to make amends."


    "So you chose this town then," Edeline noted.


    "It wasn''t my first choice, but the roads to the southeast were cut off due to the ongoing war. I originally intended to just circle around from the north and merely pass through Hallowscroft, but I was running low on coin." Hamond shrugged, leaning back slightly in his chair. "So I found a cheap enough house for sale here with what I had left."


    Simple serendipity, Edeline thought as she glanced around the house again, but she could accept that. She would not be here today if it had gone otherwise.


    "I suppose we will keep each other''s secrets, then," she said.


    "I suppose so," Hamond answered. Despite the weight of what she had just learned, getting all this out into the open left her feeling oddly relieved. She took a seat.


    "So now what?" she asked after a moment.


    "Well, we still have that matter regarding the Elefae a little later this evening. Have you ever attended any of their ceremonies before?"


    "I have not." Until recently, it would have been none of her affairs, and since her father''s retreat, she had been far too busy to consider such. Perhaps she should have, at least once.


    "It will be risky, given that the watch is still looking for you," Hamond pointed out, crossing his arms. "And meeting the elders will not accomplish much, given, well..."


    "You said the watch refused to look into the matter, right?"


    "That''s what I was told," Hamond said, "What you are thinking of?"


    "Is it not possible that why they aren''t involving themselves is also a result of that spell?" Edeline smiled grimly.


    "It''s possible, although it''s more likely they were just ordered to focus on other things." Hamond let out a breath. "But since we don''t have any other information, it might be worth looking into."


    "Then yes, I am going," Edeline stated. She was not about to sit around this house and do nothing again.


    "Alright," Hamond said, "For now, though, let''s eat. We can get ready to go afterwards."


    "That sounds perfect to me." For some reason, she was eager to try more of Hamond''s cooking. "Oh, I should apologize. I''m afraid I''m going to be imposing on you for at least another night."


    "It''s fine. I''ll just have to charge you for it later."


    "Really going to make me pay for this, aren''t you?" Edeline playfully grumbled, as Hamond stood up to begin cooking.

 Chapter 10: Unwanted Attention

    Opening his front door, Hamond peered back and forth down the street. There were still a handful of people going about their business, but most importantly, no sign of any town watch members.


    "Come on," he said quietly, motioning behind him. Edeline followed out the door, also looking around warily. He quickly shut the door behind her.


    Originally, Hamond had not especially worried about keeping a low profile. He''d never even bothered with a false name, as there were plenty of Hamonds in the world. He''d actually met a few himself. No one would really give much thought to a healer of Remuati background bearing that name. It was the best disguise in the world, acting as if you had nothing to hide, and one he had made full use of.


    But it was looking more and more like that would not be an option for much longer.


    He''d been this close to just telling Edeline the full truth, only barely stopping himself. As it was, revealing as much as he had was taking a serious gamble. It wasn''t that Hamond didn''t trust her, it was...he didn''t know how to explain it, not even to himself. Part of him wished he could be open, but logically, he couldn''t afford to risk revealing that the Spellking had been his teacher.


    Either way, what''s done was done, and both of them had more immediate concerns.


    The two of them moved quietly down the street. Hamond''s hope was that, in the dimming light of the sun setting, no one would be able to recognize Edeline without getting too close. Since no one had apparently recognized her earlier, this would probably be safe enough. At least, as long as none of the town watch approached them.


    Staying inconspicuous was key, but this wasn''t his greatest area of expertise. Hamond wondered if he needed to get advice from Bradan or Kalvarel about acting stealthily after this. It probably wouldn''t hurt to ask, at the least.


    "There," Edeline muttered, nudging him. Hamond looked up to see a pair of watchmen turning the corner, just in front of them. With a quick nod to acknowledge her, he continued walking calmly, but keeping them in the edge of his vision.


    The two turned and headed past them down the street, paying them no heed. Hamond heard Edeline let out a quiet sigh.


    They couldn''t celebrate just yet, not until they got there and back again. Turning onto the next street, Hamond and Edeline passed another guard on patrol. Once again, the guard didn''t say anything to them. It was starting to look to Hamond like none of them really knew the face of Lady Hallowscroft. If they were lucky, that would apply to nearly the entire town watch, and they could make it safely.


    A few streets later, their luck ran out.


    Edeline spotted him first. "Captain," she said, gesturing ahead. Hamond saw him instantly. While nowhere near as towering a figure as Linos, the man still stood out with his uniform and stance among a handful of men.


    Towering or not, this was a man who definitely would recognize Edeline instantly, and he and his men were between them and Morgivel''s house. They could cut around via a different street, but as far as he knew that would require circling back the way they came. And if they ran into more guards along that way...


    "Come on," Edeline said, grabbing his hand and dragging him down a side street. Hamond realized he''d stopped and had been staring at the captain. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed, but he could not afford to get lost in thought like that.


    The side street was mostly empty, with a few people apparently taking advantage of the shade cast by the buildings. It ought to be safe to wait here, at least for a moment, although he doubted they could afford to delay until the captain moved on.


    "You alright?" Edeline released his hand, looking concernedly at him.


    "My apologies." Hamond wiped his face with his hand, feeling a bit ashamed. "I...wasn''t expecting that."


    "Well, nothing about this has gone as expected," Edeline wryly noted, "Now what do we do?"


    Hamond tried to remember where this street led. If he was correct then...yes, following this street out to the other end, then taking two lefts should bypass the guards. They would need to move quickly, just in case, but this could work out.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "This way then," he said, indicating the street ahead. Stepping ahead of Edeline, he started to move forward.


    "Hamond!" a voice called out, one he recognized.


    He turned around to see Bradan trotting up, smiling. Of all the people to run into, of course it would be him.


    "Bradan," he said in greeting, partially for Edeline''s benefit.


    "Really good to see you, man." Bradan clapped one hand on Hamond''s shoulder, making him flinch. "Can''t talk to Alex, probably because he''s busy with the whole search for Lady Hallowscroft. And then on top of that, Kal also vanished."


    "Kalvarel''s missing?" As if this whole situation wasn''t complicated enough.


    "I was just at his house, but he''s not there. He made a delivery yesterday, but I was busy and missed him. There''s been not a hair of him since."


    "A delivery," Hamond said flatly. Again, he wasn''t about to try to pry into their business, but given how often they mentioned minor details like this, it had him wondering just what they were up to.


    "Look, I know you may not believe me, but...you know what, forget it. Keeping quiet about the whole thing was Kal''s idea, he can curse me out later." Bradan looked at Hamond dead straight. "We''re running a bathhouse."


    Hamond snorted. "Of all things, that?"


    "I thought there was only one bathhouse in Hallowscroft," Edeline cut in, frowning.


    "Not anymore," Bradan said, "Oh, and who are you?"


    "Eda," she said, before Hamond could speak. It wouldn''t have been his first choice of a false name, but it would do.


    "Someone in my care," Hamond added quickly, "I was seeing her home." Not entirely a lie, given their ultimate goal. He just didn''t want Bradan asking too many questions.


    "Eda, then," Bradan said with a smirk, shaking his head. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your little affair secret."


    Edeline''s face turned a deep shade of red, which reflected how Hamond felt. Don''t let his teasing get to you, he told himself.


    "So secret, not even the two of us knew it, it seems," he retorted.


    "Is that so?" Bradan let out a short laugh. "Well, I need to get moving, so hopefully I''ll see you for cards in a few days. Just keep an eye out for Kalvarel."


    "I''ll try," Hamond promised. Not that he could spare too much effort to search for the Elefae, but Hamond knew he could at least make a note if he saw him. It was possible that he would be at the First Ascension.


    "Then I''m off." Bradan turned and started to walk off. "Oh, and be sure to to visit the bathhouse some time," he said over his shoulder as he strode back the way he had came.


    Hamond let out a breath. He was worried about Alexios more than ever, but he wouldn''t find answers here on this street.. And he had a job to get to.


    "Tell me he did not just do what I think he did," Edeline said, looking off in the direction Bradan went.


    "He''s a real joker, yes," Hamond conceded.


    "Not that." Edeline shook her head, expression guarded. "He told you to go visit that bathhouse without saying where it was."


    "Oh." She was right. Then again, there had been a few times Bradan had struck him as not possessing the greatest common sense, so he supposed this was hardly a surprise.


    "Not the most clever sort, I assume," Edeline echoed his thoughts as they set off again.


    "Unfortunately, no," Hamond said, "But he''s alright. I meet him and a couple of others regularly for nights out at a tavern."


    "I see." Edeline smiled slightly, leaving Hamond wondering what she was thinking.


    However, he had another matter on his mind. "What did you mean earlier, about there being only one bathhouse?"


    Edeline looked around them, obviously wary. "I''ve seen the tax records. Only one bathhouse was listed on them, and it definitely was not his," she said in a low voice.


    Of course. Hamond slapped one hand to his forehead in disgust. His instincts had been right. Those two couldn''t do business honestly, even if you offered them a sack full of pikers every day. Moments like this made him want better friends...well, as much as those two could be called friends. At least Alexios wasn''t like that, even if he overlooked their behavior too.


    "I will assume you did not know of this," Edeline added, her amusement clear.


    "I regret many things." Hamond knew his frustration was clearly visible, and didn''t care a bit. "What will you do about it later, once, well..."


    "I don''t know," Edeline admitted, "I shall have to think on it."


    Fair enough. The two rounded the corner, and moved along the next street. There were more Elefae here now, no doubt gathering in the area for the ceremony. What he didn''t see any of in front of them were guards, a fact that relieved Hamond more than it ought to.


    Perhaps he was just overthinking matters. He took a moment to compose himself again, get himself ready for the ceremony. He''d need a steady hand for his work, and he''d hardly have that if he kept worrying over separate matters.


    "Excuse me," a voice said behind them.


    Hamond spun to see an Elefae man standing there. "Sorry, you startled me," Hamond quickly said, seeing a worried look on the man''s face. He was just relieved it was not a watchman.


    "No, it''s my fault," the man said, looking him over, "You''re the healer helping with the First Ascension tonight, right?"


    "Yes, I am," Hamond answered.


    "My son is going to be going through the rite," the man said, "I just wanted to thank you in advance. I know our healer is getting too old, and with no new healers among us...it''s been a little rough."


    "I''m happy to help." It would be too rude to mention it, but the coin did not hurt either.


    "Right, well, best of fortune to you and your wife," the man said, turning to leave.


    Hamond sighed. Bradan teasing him was one thing, but a complete stranger, in all seriousness, making such an assumption was a little too far. Looking at Edeline, her face was reddening again.


    "She''s not...never mind." The man had already left, blending in with the evening crowd. All Hamond could do was shake his head and move on. Morgivel was waiting for them.

 Chapter 11: Breaking Point

    "You''re a little late, you know," the elderly healer told Hamond as he entered.


    Following behind, Edeline was tempted to respond with a biting remark. She ultimately decided against it. This old Elefae would obviously not know what she, no, what the two of them had gone through the past few days.


    The two of them...she found her face starting to flush again at the reminder. While it made sense for someone not aware of their situation to make that assumption, it was...she just couldn''t put it into words.


    Just what was Hamond to her, anyway?


    The answer to that would have to wait. She took a moment to look around the small house, stepping around Hamond to see the place more clearly. While small, it was clearly lovingly furnished and decorated. Nothing particularly fancy, but she could appreciate it all the same.


    Turning her attention back to their host, Edeline noticed he was staring at her, a growing look of surprise on his face. It looked like he recognized her from somewhere, but did not quite recall who she was.


    "She''s the one you mentioned?" the Elefae said, turning to Hamond.


    "Indeed." Hamond looked a bit smug, and it was not hard for her to guess why.


    "I see. I am Morgivel, healer and elder. A warm welcome to you and your kin."


    Edeline took a deep breath, worried this would go poorly. "A pleasure to meet you," she said, "I am Lady Edeline Hallowscroft."


    Morgivel gaped for a moment. "That...you...you are a complete scoundrel!" He wheeled as he spoke, thrusting one finger in the direction of Hamond.


    "I would be a terrible healer if I didn''t keep the secrets of people under my care," Hamond noted.


    "Point taken," Morgivel said, "My apologies, my lady. I was not expecting you of all people."


    "I don''t blame you," Edeline said, nodding. She probably would not have believed the events of the past few days herself, had she not lived through them. "But I do not believe we are here to discuss what happened to me, yes?"


    "Right, right, right." Morgivel turned and starting rummaging through a sack. "We''d best take care of the First Ascension, then we can talk after." He paused his search, looking back at her. "Of course, you are welcome there as well, my lady."


    "But of course." Edeline had to admit her own curiosity. Hamond had not described what this First Ascension entailed, although she had pieced together it was a ceremony for younger Elefae children.


    "Give me a moment," Morgivel spoke up. He turned and walked into the other room, closing the door behind him. She could hear the Elefae saying something, but could not make out what. A moment later, he emerged. "Let''s go."


    Edeline stepped aside as Morgivel headed for the door. Edeline fell in behind Hamond as they left the house. Closing the door behind her, she took note of the darkened sky. Even thought she knew it was late summer, she still had trouble adjusting to the twilights slowly getting earlier and earlier.


    The trio walked silently down the street, among many other Elefae heading the same direction. To Edeline''s surprise, many of them moved aside at the sight of Morgivel, clearing a path for them to move forward. She wondered if the people of Hallowscroft had ever done such for her father, as she could not recall anyone showing such respect to her when she went out.


    Not that she had gone out often, and when Edeline had, she had not really spoken to anyone. Asking for unearned respect was foolish, and she had not given herself the chance to earn it. It was no wonder so few people recognized her. Why would they?


    It was all the more reason to get her brother seated as the new Lord Hallowscroft.


    Morgivel came to a stop. Looking up, Edeline saw a raised wooden platform in the middle of a crossroads, one that would normally be used for street performances. A set of brightly burning braziers sat at each corner of the platform, casting an orange glow on the small crowd surrounding it. She guessed there were slightly more than two hexty people present.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Wait here," Hamond said, and moved into the crowd along with Morgivel. Edeline stepped back, feeling slightly uneasy about being here. She just had to hope the watch, or whoever was behind controlling them, did not take action and disrupt everything.


    Hamond climbed up onto the platform, then turned and helped lift Morgivel up as well. Joining them were a small group of older Elefae, along with some young children wearing grayish robes...wait.


    Those were not Elefae children. Their ears were not pointed.


    Completely baffled, Edeline watched as the Elefae on the platform briefly spoke amongst themselves. After a moment, one of them moved to the front of the platform, while Morgivel and the rest lined up in the back, the children in a similar line in front of them. Hamond, obviously standing out, took his place on one side of the stage, his back turned to where she stood.


    "Greetings, my kin, and the blessings of the Fae be upon you," the one at the front said, raising his arms skyward. "Just as our forebears stood upon the sacred Elefae Tor and were granted visions of the heights that they could achieve, members of a new generation stand here now, ready to receive the marks of their First Ascension."


    A handful of people in the crowd broke into applause. The speaker paused, waiting until they were quiet again before continuing.


    "So in the name of those who lifted us up, in turn we will aid in lifting you up, to a future of harmony. Rise, children, and take your place among the Elefae!"


    This time the entire crowd applauded, with some shouted cheers echoing out. Silently standing there, Edeline had never felt more like an outsider, an intruder. Thankfully, no one was paying her any heed.


    Well, no, there was one. A young Elefae man with long hair was standing across the way with crossed arms, an intense look on his face as he stared at her. Edeline didn''t recognize him, but it was clear that he knew exactly who she was. And for whatever reason, she got the feeling he was not happy about it.


    As long as he didn''t alert the watch or raise a fuss, she could live with it. Turning her attention back to the stage, she saw the first of the children step forward. Hamond and Morgivel also moved up, to either side of the child, while the speaker faced the young boy. He brandished a glimmering object, and even at this distance Edeline could see what it was.


    It was a knife.


    The boy turned his head, and the Elefae brought the knife up. Edeline couldn''t quite see what the man did, but Hamond and Morgivel quickly went to work on that side of the boy''s head. A faint glow emerged from Morgivel''s hands as they used what she presumed was healing magic.


    The boy then turned his head the other way, and she gasped as she realized what was going on. The pointed ears of the Elefae...they weren''t born with them. They cut their ears so that they could be reshaped into the points, and then had them healed afterwards.


    The crowd, meanwhile, were all smiles, with a scattered few clapping. Did they...had every one of them gone through the same ritual? Edeline just could not understand how anyone could bring themselves to have that done to their own children. She considered closing her eyes, just refusing to watch the remaining children be scarred like this.


    But that would be the height of rudeness. And regardless of whatever else was said about Edeline Hallowscroft, she was not about to give offense.


    So she watched on, as each child in turn took their place, having their ears sliced into the familiar Elefae points. Each time, Edeline fought off the urge to wince. Thank Aether she''d never had to undergo this herself.


    Finally, after what seemed far too long, the last of the children was finished. Feeling a little numb, Edeline watched as the crowd began to disperse, all of them smiling in good cheer.


    Hamond, after helping Morgivel down from the platform, trotted over to her. "You feeling alright?" he asked, sounding slightly concerned.


    "Definitely looks off to me." Morgivel walked up slowly, looking a bit pale himself. "Either someone bothered her, or...don''t tell me that you didn''t know what the First Ascension was."


    "Well...no," Edeline admitted.


    "You serious?" Morgivel let out a snorting laugh. "You want to tell me your father taught you nothing about us? With the debt he owes me? Or did he not tell you that either?"


    "I...I don''t..." Edeline felt tears began to well up in her eyes. She could hardly deny that she knew very little about Hallowscroft or the people who lived there. She''d tried to work around it as she stepped into her father''s shoes, but...there was so much. There was too much.


    "...wait...oh dear." the elderly Elefae said quietly.


    "Wonderful," Hamond said bitingly, "Good work." Edeline felt his hand on her shoulder, bringing the street back into focus. "We''re going."


    "No," Edeline protested. While part of her wanted nothing more to crawl under some blankets and just forget the world for the night, they had work to do. "We...we still need to talk."


    "Are you sure?" Hamond asked gently, "We can always come back tomorrow."


    "No. It has to be tonight." Recovering from her wound had already taken too long.


    "Stubborn, isn''t she?" Morgivel commented. Hamond turned and gave him a stare. Although she could not see his face, she could tell the expression was not pleasant, as Morgivel drew back.


    "Fine...let''s just return to my house, I suppose, I suppose." Morgivel gestured down the road. Leaning slightly on Hamond, Edeline followed.

 Chapter 12: The Elven Ways

    Hamond didn''t know exactly who he should be more frustrated at, himself or Morgivel.


    If he had been paying more attention, he would have caught some sign that Edeline was not feeling her best, and left her at Morgivel''s house during the First Ascension ceremony. A better healer than him might have spotted it in advance. They''d have seen something in the way she talked, walked, any number of subtle clues that he had missed.


    However, Morgivel had not seen it either, and to fan the flames, had snapped at her at the worst moment. It wasn''t clear to Hamond what connection the old Elefae shared with Lord Hallowscroft. Regardless of what it was, in his eyes, Morgivel had crossed a line.


    At least Morgivel was trying to make amends. He''d brewed up some barley tea, and had given Edeline a cup. It did seem to have helped her relax, as she sat quietly in one of the chairs in Morgivel''s house. Morgivel himself was silently sipping his own tea, waiting for Edeline to be ready on her own time.


    "I''m sorry," Edeline spoke up finally, voice low.


    "No, no, no. I''m to blame for being so rude." Morgivel shook his head, sighing. "It''s just...I know there are people who think we''re born this way, different somehow. I just assumed you had been taught better." He reached up and flicked the point of his right ear with a finger. "Besides, the current state of affairs with us is a sore point with me lately. That, I doubt you could''ve known."


    "This have to do with your dispute with the other elders?" Hamond suspected he already knew the answer.


    "That''s part of it," Morgivel said, "It''s a bit complicated. Where to start...oh. My lady, you just witnessed the First Ascension for the first time, and Hamond has helped me before with them. Have either of you wondered then, about the Second Ascension?"


    "I never really thought about it," Hamond admitted. He had suspected there were other Ascension ceremonies based on the name, but it was likely they did not need a healer for them. Or perhaps they were more private. He had no way of knowing either way, and wasn''t about to pry.


    "That''s because there isn''t a Second Ascension. At least, not any more."


    "What happened?" Edeline asked, setting her cup of tea down on the table.


    "The Spellking happened." Morgivel rubbed his forehead, looking pained. "Or more exactly, the new king''s declaration in response. I would think you know that magic, other than that of healers, was outlawed by him."


    "I''m aware," she said quietly. Of course she would know, Hamond thought, considering she was breaking that law herself.


    "The problem is what the Second Ascension is," Morgivel continued, "You need to understand, our traditions come from a belief that nature, magic, the world, and ourselves are all connected. Being an Elefae means embracing all of those in many ways, and our Ascension rites are part of that. The Second Ascension, as a mark of coming of age, is when an Elefae demonstrates a spell publicly."


    "And my father enforced it, making it illegal," Edeline concluded.


    "No, no, no, Lord Hallowscroft did nothing of the sort. The Elefae elders themselves stopped the ceremonies, afraid of the risk." Morgivel clasped his thin hands. "Of course, I wasn''t counted among them then, since that was four hex years ago. I''ve asked many times over the years for them to reconsider, but even now they won''t listen."


    "What makes you think Lord Hallowscroft would permit it?" Hamond asked. Cynical as it sounded, it was a valid point. He doubted any lord would willing defy his king to hide something of this sort.


    "I mentioned he owes me a debt, right?" A faint smile appeared on Morgivel''s face as he looked over at Edeline. "That''s because I saved your mother''s life. Yours too, when I think about it."


    "Because she was with child...that is, me?" Edeline asked, confusion clear. "Hold on...you knew my father?"


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "For a time, yes. I haven''t seen him in years, though. I don''t blame him, given what happened." Morgivel''s smile faded. "I had thought that reminding Lord Hallowscroft of what I did for him would..encourage him to overlook the Elefae ceremonies. Of course, the hope for that is pretty thin now, but..."


    "I will see what I do," Edeline said, "Still...they never told me about that."


    "You should ask them about it, when you have the chance," Morgivel replied, "I''m sure your mother, at least, would explain what happened."


    "My mother is dead," Edeline said softly, expression pained.


    Morgivel glanced over at Hamond briefly, his expression dark. "I...I see. I think...you should probably ask Lord Hallowscroft for the details. He actually would know more about it than I do."


    Edeline sat there silently for a moment. "Very well," she said resignedly.


    Hamond quickly decided a change of subject was needed. "There''s more to the Elefae issue than just the Ascension debate, I presume."


    "Yes, yes. I did say it was complicated." Morgivel stopped to take another drink of his tea, this time draining the cup completely. "In the past few years, the elders have tried to push some older Elefae traditions, things we actually gave up on many generations ago. Bringing back things like double marriages, old dance festivals, and so on."


    Hamond nodded, remembering Kalvarel complaining about the marriage issue.


    "Turns out, a lot of the younger folks aren''t happy about it," Morgivel said, "I''ve had to hear plenty of frustration about it, with more than a few bringing up the possibility of just ignoring the elders here completely. And if that happens...well, it won''t be pretty."


    "And the elders aren''t listening about this either," Hamond guessed.


    "Right. I''ve brought it up, but again, they''ve dismissed it every time." Morgivel sighed. "I don''t see a good answer. There may not be one."


    "Perhaps," Edeline said in a low voice. "But that is not why we are here."


    "No, it isn''t, is it? We''ve definitely lost our way somewhere." Morgivel took a deep breath. "So, regarding the vanished Elefae women..."


    "What I do know is that the city watch has been preoccupied with other matters recently. That is likely the reason why they ignored the issue." Hamond took note of how Edeline was avoiding mentioning just what the watch was doing, or why. "I do plan on making sure to address the issue by meeting the watch captains. I already have met with one."


    "Good. That''s good." Morgivel let out a breath, "As long as you get them to look into it, it''s really a help."


    "Do you have any information about these disappearances?" Edeline asked. "It''ll be easier if I can...pass it along."


    Hamond stared at her. Hopefully she wasn''t planning on tracking down the person responsible by herself.


    "Not a lot, other than that it''s been all girls that went missing. I''m sure you were told that though." Morgivel frowned, lost in thought for a moment. "Oh yes," he finally said, "A couple of people who last saw them said they were acting strangely."


    "Strangely how?" Hamond and Edeline asked simultaneously. Sparing her a glance, Hamond shook his head.


    A brief smile passed over Morgivel''s face before he continued. "Let''s see...don''t really know the details, but something about them not being all there. They kept repeating themselves when they were talked to. I don''t know if that means anything, but...well, it''s what it is."


    That was good enough for Hamond. The exact same signs of the enchantment, the ones that that watch captain had shown, were here now. Whoever was behind the watch''s betrayal was involved with this, he would bet good pikers on it.


    Edeline caught his eye, and from her expression he could tell she was thinking along the same lines. "I see. Don''t worry, I think I can bring this up."


    Which, of course, meant with him, Hamond thought. He wasn''t opposed to the idea though, since he was fairly sure only he understood the threat they were facing. It just meant that the Lady Hallowscroft would be sleeping under his roof even longer.


    "If you can help, it would be appreciated." Morgivel suddenly yawned, shifting in his chair with a grunt. "But it''s getting late, and..."


    "Dear," a voice came from Hamond''s left.


    Hamond turned to see Morgivel''s wife Beryla standing there. Aether, it had been so long since he had last seen her, he all but forgotten about her. She''d probably been sitting in a chair in the other room the whole time, waiting on Morgivel to come to bed.


    Blind as she was, she could hardly do much else. Hamond recalled first meeting her, trying to apologize about her condition. He''d been rebuked, since she''d apparently lived without sight since her childhood. As Morgivel had said, it was just a part of who she was, and he loved her regardless.


    "Like I said, it''s late." Morgivel nodded sagely. "I''ll be there in a moment. I just need to send these two on their way."


    "No, it''s not that," the Elefae woman said, "I just thought I heard someone outside the front door."


    Stunned himself, Hamond looked over at Edeline to see her face pale as well. If the city watch had tracked them here, then...Hamond looked around, trying to figure out a way to ensure Morgivel''s safety. If they were to hide in the bedroom, then it might be possible to...


    "Another visitor?" Morgivel sighed, standing up. "Well, better handle this."


    "Wait," Edeline said in protest, but Morgivel apparently didn''t hear her. Ever so slowly, he shambled over to the door, and reached for the handle.

 Chapter 13: Greeting in Passing

    Of all the times to run out of courage, Nela asked, why did it have to be now?


    She stood there, staring at the front door of her grandfather''s new house. She wanted to open it, go through, greet him and get welcomed back. Just like so many times before, a childhood part of her wanted to go back to. Even if it could never, ever happen.


    She stood there, tense with anxiety. Nela had changed, in so many ways, and she wasn''t sure the old man would like who she was now. And she couldn''t ignore the possibility that he''d reject her, just like her parents had. Aether''s blood, for all she knew, he''d come to agree with them.


    Being told she was a disgrace to all elves still hurt, even years later.


    Move your arse, Nela told herself, despite not moving. Open the door, knock, do something. If Ronny could see her now, he''d think she was make a big deal out of nothing.


    If only...but Ronny was not here now, and she''d have to work this out on her own. Right now she was wishing she was anywhere but out in the street at night, not getting eaten up by biting bugs or fighting herself. She rubbed at her arm, feeling the painful itch that one of the bugs had left.


    That was another thing she''d have to get used to all over again, now that she was back in Hallowscroft. They didn''t have these bugs further south, in the cooler regions. The tradeoff was...well, the cold. That part she didn''t miss.


    Well, if she wanted to get away from the bugs, she''d have to go inside. Time to shut up and push through. Nela tugged at her horsetail, making sure her hair was still tied back. After confirming it, she reached out for the door.


    Before she could grab the handle, it swung open, revealing her grandfather. Morgivel looked even more aged than Nela remembered. "Can I help you?"


    "Nice to see you too, old man," Nela answered, trying to hide being on edge.


    "Wait..." He stood there, staring at her, mouth wide open in shock. "Neredyla?"


    "Nela," she corrected him with an angry sigh. Of course he wouldn''t know, but even so, it still was frustrating. But this was not the time to start a big argument over it, not with him. "Mind if I come in?"


    "Right, right, of course." Morgivel got out of the way. Smiling in spite of herself, Nela strode through the open door. It had been way too long.


    She came to a stop the instant she saw her grandfather''s guests. She wasn''t surprised he had people over. He was a healer, people came to him for help, that she expected. What was a surprise was both of the people here were definitely not elves.


    Standing to the side was one of those darker-skinned men from the north wearing a working man''s outfit. Re-something, she thought, trying to remember what they were called. She really ought to have a better head for that. He gave her a curious look, obviously sizing her up.


    Sitting across the table was a young woman, who looked exhausted. She wore a plain tunic and pants, which was a bit odd but not unheard of. However, they weren''t fit for her. A cup of something, which was likely tea knowing her grandfather, sat in front of her. Definitely was the one here to see Morgivel, Nela thought.


    Her timing was unlucky, but it could be worse. Nela hated to imagine what would have happened if her mother or father had been here. Shouting, probably, lots of shouting and anger and even more words that couldn''t be taken back.


    No, she was thinking about it now, and that had to stop.


    Her thoughts did stop, but only because Nela found herself swept into an unexpected hug. "You''re back," her grandmother whispered, holding her tightly.


    "Uh, of course, fine. Can you let me go?" Nela found herself pulling away as much as possible, uncomfortable. She really didn''t need to be pressed up against someone.


    After a moment, Beryla released her grip, and Nela stepped away, shaking it off. "It''s so good to see you again," her grandmother said, "Have a seat."


    "But...what about them?" Not that Nela wanted to kick those two out, but they probably wouldn''t care about her story.


    "We were about to leave," the man said. Now that Nela looked more closely, he wasn''t that much older than her.


    "Actually, I think I''d better introduce you two first. This is Neredyla, my former apprentice, and one of my grandchildren."


    "Call me Nela," Nela added quickly. Honestly, the old man just couldn''t take a hint.


    "You never mentioned an apprentice before," the visitor commented.


    "Well...you know." Morgivel shrugged, "This is Hamond. He''s another healer, and was helping me with matters."


    So, her replacement, in other words. While Nela didn''t doubt her grandfather needed the help, the fact that the elders had agreed to allow it was...just strange. If they didn''t approve of her taking over as healer, why would they approve of him?


    "A pleasure to meet you," Hamond said, giving a slight nod. "Now, I''m sorry, but we do need to get going." The woman on the other side of the table stood up silently, also nodding in Nela''s direction.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Have a good night," Nela answered, watching as they left the house. Good, now she could finally settle in. Walking around the table, she set her pack down, then threw herself down on the chair the woman had been sitting in.


    "Thank the sages you''re still alive, and came back to us." Beryla took a seat at the table as well, followed by Morgivel.


    "I''m not going to die that easily," Nela boasted.


    "I see it didn''t kill your spirit either," Morgivel spoke up, "What about the other Elefae that left? You must know something."


    Nela sighed, her mood souring. She had hoped to not be reminded. "I''m not fully sure. There was one other elf who marched back with us, but I don''t know him. The rest...well, a lot of people died."


    "I take it you saved as many as possible." Morgivel''s face fell. "Still, so many lost...there will be plenty of grief to go around."


    "Did what I could." Nela immediately thought of Ronny. Saving him had nothing to do with her healer training, but that still ought to count.


    "It''s all a healer can do, yes, yes." Morgivel said, "But you did get more experience as a healer."


    "Sort of," Nela answered, "When I went to volunteer, the man I talked to just straight told me he didn''t believe I was healer. Said I could join up with the cooks instead."


    "I suppose you turned down that offer." Morgivel let out a long raspy sigh.


    "I took it," Nela said, "Didn''t have a choice, had nowhere else really to go. Getting kicked out of your home tends to do that."


    "I''m sorry," Morgivel said softly, pained.


    "Don''t worry about it," Nela said, ready to move on. "So anyway, yes, I was an assistant cook. Never been much for cooking, but I can follow directions, and figured I might get a chance later to prove myself as a healer."


    "I''m sure you did fine as a cook," her grandmother told her.


    "Well, I only got to be a cook for a few months. Once we got to the battlefield, they took everyone they could find from the workers and such and just tossed weapons into our hands. Men, women, whoever, they wanted anyone who could fight."


    "Even a healer like you?" Morgivel said.


    Nela took a deep breath. The old man was just not following. "None of them knew that. I was just an assistant cook to them. More importantly, I was another body they could throw into the war."


    "But wouldn''t they have to train you?" Morgivel asked.


    "They did." Nela paused, thinking back. "About a month''s worth, practicing with various weapons. Turns out, I''m a decent shot with a crossbow, so I ended up as one of the archers."


    The pair of them just sat silently. Right, like most elves, her grandfather still viewed the whole war poorly. Better not to mention the battles she''d fought in, the enemy men she''d killed.


    "Well, after a while, I actually got another chance," Nela continued, "One of the men there got boozed on duty, fell down and messed up his leg. I was the one there first, so I just took care of healing it. That got attention."


    "Good work," Morgivel said.


    "Of course." Nela was absolutely not going to mention meeting Ronny, not yet. "Did healing work, got settled in, and then everything went arse up."


    Morgivel paled. "What happened?"


    Nela hesitated, unsure how to describe it. "They hit our camp in a surprise attack. We had to make a run for it, and a bunch of men never made it out." She didn''t think any words would ever be enough. The dust kicked up, the screams and shouts as the men scattered in the face of those giant stone things, the blood...


    "Oh. Oh no."


    "We regrouped about a hexday later. After that, we were ordered to return to Hallowscroft. They...pretty sure they want us back with new men next year." Nela thumped the table in frustration. "No way I''m going again, though."


    "Good. You shouldn''t." Nela couldn''t think she''d ever seen her grandfather look so fierce. "I don''t want to have to bury any of my grandchildren. You, or anyone."


    "I''d rather you not bury me either," Nela remarked. As terrible as going through that had been, she wasn''t about to dwell on what ifs. She had lived, Ronny had lived, and what came next is what mattered.


    "So then, what''s next?" Morgivel asked after a moment, studying her. "I assume you came looking for a place to sleep, but we don''t really have the room."


    "I noticed," Nela said. If she hadn''t asked around in advance, she wouldn''t have known they''d moved houses while she was away. "What happened to the old house, anyway?"


    "The roof leaked and rotted," Beryla said, stifling a yawn.


    "We didn''t have a choice," Morgivel added.


    "That''s fair." No one wanted a roof falling on their heads. "I can always go back to the camp outside town. Even though I was getting tired of it."


    "Hold on, you''re all still camped out there? Why?"


    "Well, most of us. We were supposed to get our pay the day after we got back, so only one night out there." Nela found herself yawning now. Aether, it was late. "But then, uh, the lord''s son, our commander? He sort of just...vanished. Went into town, never came back. So we''re stuck waiting for orders that don''t seem to be coming."


    Morgivel just shook his head.


    "I was going to look for someone tomorrow to figure out what''s going on," Nela explained, "Doubt I''d be so lucky to get an actual meeting with the lord, but someone has to know what''s happening, and can get things moving. Because if some of those men don''t get paid soon..."


    Morgivel leaned forward. "Nela...can you keep something secret?"


    "Well, yes." It was almost like she was keeping a few of them already, including from her grandparents.


    "You remember the young lady who was here earlier?" Morgivel said quietly, "That was the young Lady Hallowscroft."


    Nela felt like a feather could have knocked her over. She mouthed silently, unable to speak.


    That had been Ronny''s sister?


    Of all the...how? She''d been a few steps away from the answer to her problems, the key to finding Ronny, and she''d missed it by that much? Nela knew, with no doubt, that she had to be the unluckiest arse in Hallowscroft. That was the only answer.


    Or maybe she was the luckiest.


    "Why...why was she here?" Nela finally found her words.


    "She''s been recovering under that healer''s care." Morgivel''s face grew even more grim. "You may not have heard, but someone attacked her."


    "That means..." Nela muttered out loud, thinking quickly. No question about it. If they went after her, Myron Hallowscroft...Ronny...he''d have been targeted too.


    Well, it wouldn''t be the first time she''d had to pull his arse out of the fire.


    "So, this healer..." Nela trailed off, trying to remember the name. "Hamond, was it? Do you think he might have a spare bed?"


    "He might," Morgivel said with a growing smile. "I think I see your plan. But you''ll have to convince him."


    "Won''t know until I try," Nela answered, suspicious of that smile. As annoying as it was, there wasn''t enough time left to figure out what her grandfather was plotting. "Thanks for letting me in. I''ll try to visit back with you in a few days. Oh, one more thing." She swallowed, knowing that this was asking a bit much. "Don''t tell my mother or father I''m back yet. Please."


    "Very well. You''d better hurry, before it gets much later." Morgivel rose to his feet. "May the grace and glory of the Fae accompany you."


    She definitely was going to need it. "The same to both of you. I''m off." Grabbing her sack, she barely held herself back from sprinting out the door. Time to pay this Hamond a visit.

 Chapter 14: Help Comes Knocking

    Sitting at his table, Hamond brooded.


    The Lady Hallowscroft had gone to lay down. Edeline had looked less and less there as the meeting with Morgivel had continued, and she was definitely too exhausted to do anything but sleep at this point.


    Alone now, he kept going over the pieces in his head. Taking over the town watch made a certain sort of sense, but he could not see how the matter of the Elefae women disappearing was part of this as well. Unless...what if it wasn''t just Elefae women? Morgivel would probably not know about it if that was the case.


    That logic hardly explained why it was happening though, nor did it really give any additional clues. Hallowscroft was apparently now leaderless, the Elefae falling apart...who could benefit from all this, he didn''t know. The town, while decently large, was hardly strategically important enough for the Spellking to focus on. There had to be some other motive to this, a reason for the focus on this town of all towns.


    Underneath it all was the growing realization that the skills of a healer were likely not enough. As much as Hamond hated to do it, he knew he''d likely have to call on his full knowledge of thaumaturgy. After all, it was a safe bet that their enemy would do the same. An actual battle of magic, something he''d never really engaged in before.


    Hamond could remember when he was a child, dreaming fanciful dreams of being in such a fight. He''d thought it glorious then, believing he could surpass his father. If only he''d known then what he knew now.


    Well, this was accomplishing nothing. Hamond stood up, turning towards the fire to put it out. Sleep would do him good as well, and he and Edeline could discuss what came next in the morning. He let out a sigh, preparing to cast his usual water spell.


    Someone knocked sharply at the door.


    Of course he would get a late night visitor now, of all times. No sleep for him, and there was a chance it would wake Edeline as well. He''d have to try and keep this quick and quiet, for her sake. Giving up on the fire for now, Hamond made his way over to the door, and gently opened it.


    Standing there in the dim light was a young Elefae woman. She looked familiar...wait, it was that one from Morgivel''s. His granddaughter, the apprentice healer, the one who interrupted their meeting earlier. What was her name again?


    "You going make me stand here all night?"


    "Oh, yes. Sorry." Hamond let her by, still thinking. They''d called her Neredyla, that much he could recall, but she''d immediately given a different name. For some reason, he thought of the word vertical, but that couldn''t possibly be right.


    He was honestly too tired for this right now.


    The Elefae almost seemed to bounce up and down as she strode over to a chair and sat. Hamond took a seat opposite Nela...that was it, that was the name. With her rucksack hanging off of one shoulder, and tattered padded vest over a tunic, Hamond would have thought her a vagabond just from that. Perhaps she actually was one.


    "Not a bad house you have," Nela commented, lowering her sack to the floor.


    "My thanks," Hamond said, "But I don''t think you are here for small talk. What do you want from me?"


    "A bed."


    "A bed?" Hamond rubbed his head. What in Aether''s name was that supposed to mean?


    "A bed. You know, to sleep in?" Nela raised an eyebrow. "Don''t exactly have room for me at the old man''s house."


    That made some sense, but even so...there was another issue. "You do know it will cost you."


    "Seriously?" She scowled at him. "I just told you...fine. Look, I''ve got information for your guest. I''m guessing she''s sleeping?"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    His guest...so, Edeline then. "You''d have to wait until morning." He paused, realizing the implications. "Wait, so you know who she is?"


    "If I didn''t, why would I want to speak to her?" Nela retorted.


    Hamond closed his eyes. Morgivel...this had to be his doing. Hamond knew the elderly Elefae was better at keeping secrets than this. No, Nela being told about it had to be fully intentional on Morgivel''s part. As for why...that part he didn''t understand.


    "Look, I know you probably don''t like it," Nela said, "Trust me, you''re definitely not number one on the list of people I''d want to share a roof with."


    "You keep a list?" Hamond raised an eyebrow.


    Nela let out a heavy sigh. "You get the point. I''m just sick of sleeping outdoors with nothing but a blanket between me and the ground."


    Hamond wasn''t about to argue. He''d spent more than a few nights himself sleeping out in the open along the roads to Hallowscroft, and it hadn''t been all that comfortable.


    "Fine," he said, "But be warned, it may not be all that safe here for much longer."


    "What, is the Spellking himself going to knock tomorrow, looking for us?" The look Nela was giving him all but shouted doubt. "Come on, I already had to face down his army. I doubt anyone here is half as much a threat."


    "What about the town watch?" Hamond asked, studying her closely. If it had been up to him, he''d rather not have involved anyone, but Edeline was already in it too. And now, thanks to Morgivel, so was Nela.


    "The town watch?" Nela''s eyes narrowed. "What in Aether''s name did your little lady do to get them after her arse?"


    "Quiet down," Hamond said softly, glancing over at the door to the other room. "It''s complicated, but the short version is that an agent of the Spellking is loose in Hallowscroft and has taken control of the town watch."


    "Taken control? Would that be with some weird spell or something?"


    Hamond blinked, realizing that Nela was definitely sharper than he''d originally thought. Not that there was any reason to hide the truth. "Yes," he stated plainly.


    "Shit." Nela clenched a fist, taking a shaky breath. "Well then...could a spell like that be removed?"


    "Of course." Even tired, Hamond could put the pieces together. Someone Nela knew had also been put under that enchantment, someone who...


    "Word is that the lord''s son is back in town..." Kalvarel''s words echoed back to him.


    The son of Lord Hallowscroft, Edeline''s brother, would have also been a target as well. That had to be what Nela had information on, what had happened on that side of things. Hamond wanted to kick himself for not having thought to look into that sooner.


    He supposed it didn''t matter, now that the answer was here. He had to admit Morgivel had made the right call after all, sending Nela to meet him. Tomorrow, once they had rested properly, they should be able to get to work.


    "Alright then," Nela said, "Teach me how to do that then."


    "Excuse me?" Hamond blinked.


    "Are you deaf? I said, teach me how to remove that spell." Nela leaned forward, fixing her gaze on him.


    "Can this wait until morning?" Hamond asked, just wanting to go to bed more than anything.


    Nela studied him for a moment. "Fine," she finally said, "But you better be ready at first light tomorrow."


    What happened tomorrow depended entirely on Edeline, but Hamond wasn''t keen on teaching Nela, or anyone, any spells. Spells such as that one were the legacy of his father, and that legacy had to be stopped.


    There was no way he could explain this to Nela though. "We''ll see about it tomorrow then," Hamond told her.


    Nela nodded, then bent over, beginning to rummage through her bag. Curious, he watched as she pulled out a dried piece of bread and began to munch on it. "What?" she said, voice muffled with her mouth full. A few crumbs fell out. "I''m allowed to eat, you know."


    If it hadn''t been so late, Hamond would have offered to cook something for Nela. Still, he wasn''t without anything to offer. "Do you want a drink?"


    "Yes." Nela continued to stuff her mouth with bread.


    Hamond nodded and went searching for a bottle of beer. He didn''t normally keep a lot, since he could just conjure clean water when he was thirsty. However, he did have a few stashed away, and for a situation like this, he felt it was called for.


    Fishing one out, he poured some into a cup, and handed it to Nela. In one smooth motion, with no hesitation, she emptied the cup right into her mouth. "Ah, that''s better. My thanks." She then finished the last of the bread with a single large bite.


    "Uh, no problem." Hamond sighed and poured the remaining beer into another cup for himself. He could always go buy some more later.


    Nela meanwhile finished her drink in a couple more gulps. "There''s the good stuff," she said, before letting out a small belch. "Well, the night''s long and the bed''s calling. It''s in there, right?" She pointed in the rough direction of Hamond''s room.


    "Other door," Hamond told her.


    "Oh, right. And don''t worry. I''ll try not to wake her ladyship up." Nela picked up her sack and slipped into the other room, surprisingly stealthy. Hamond shook his head and finished off his own beer.


    Setting the cup down on the table next to Nela, he turned and murmured the incantation. "Hydropidax." The spray of water flew out, causing the dimming fire in the hearth to sputter out with a puff of steam and leaving the house in near total darkness.


    Hamond didn''t need sight to make his way into his own room, and into bed. Even as he lay himself down, he could feel himself slipping away into slumber. A good night''s rest, a brief respite from what was to come...it was all he could ask for.

 Chapter 15: The Disappeared Noble

    Still a little sleepy, Edeline slowly sat up, a few strands of hairs falling in front of her face. Brushing them aside with a hand, she took a moment to gather her thoughts. Yesterday...definitely not her proudest moment, but strangely enough, she found herself not caring about how unladylike it had been.


    The truth was, the numerous lessons on proper manners that had been drilled into her since childhood by Lendra and her mother were not going to help her now. No amount of proper politeness would save Hallowscroft. Her practice with the sword, her own thaumaturgical skills she had taught herself, those were the tools she had to lean on now.


    After all, she had planned on leaving it behind anyway, right?


    Starting now just made a certain sense to her. If she waited until after she regained access to her home, Edeline knew in her heart, she would be tempted to remain there. If she was able to...no, she would set this matter straight, and then depart the town to make her own way in the world.


    "I guess this is farewell, Lady Hallowscroft," Edeline said quietly to herself, addressing that part of her life as if it was a separate person.


    A snorting sound from the other bed in the room answered her.


    Edeline barely held herself back from leaping off the bed in panic. Looking over, she saw a figure, half covered by a twisted blanket, exposed legs and arms extended out over the sides of the bed. A woman, she realized, still apparently asleep without a care in the world.


    Hamond apparently had brought in someone else this past night.


    Edeline supposed that was to be expected. As important as it was that she wrested control of Hallowscroft back, there were other people he needed to tend to. Not that it stopped her face from flushing at the thought of Hamond being in there with her, seeing her asleep and...


    Cheeks still tingling, Edeline quickly and quietly dressed herself. This was not some storybook romance, nor a tale straight from one of the poetry collections she kept at home. It was simply a passing fancy, not the first she had had, and likely would not be the last.


    Turning around, she could see the other woman had sat up, staring blankly at the opposite wall. Now that Edeline could get a clearer look, she could see it was an Elefae...from last night. It was the one from last night, Morgivel''s granddaughter. What she was doing here, Edeline had no idea, but that was easy enough to find out. She slipped out of the room, leaving Nela to fully wake up.


    Hamond was already up, and judging from the smell that greeted her, had something cooking over the fire. Meanwhile, he was seated at his table, looking through what looked like a small plain book.


    "Good morning," Hamond said, closing the book. "You feeling better?"


    "I am," Edeline answered, taking a seat. "I did sleep well. Although I was a little...startled, finding I was not alone in that room."


    "Well, I didn''t want to wake you, and she insisted on staying here, so..." Hamond trailed off, shrugging. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine." It did not entirely explain why Nela had come here, but again, asking directly would work, and Edeline knew she could wait. She chose instead to change the subject. "What are you cooking?"


    "More pottage," Hamond admitted sheepishly, "I hope you don''t mind it again."


    "I think I can live with that," Edeline said. Honestly, it was a small wonder why Hamond did not just become a cook at some tavern. He certainly seemed to have a natural talent for it.


    The door to the sickroom swung open, revealing a grumpy looking Nela. "What happened to first light?" she asked sourly.


    "You can''t blame me, since I was up and ready," Hamond told her, an obviously smug look on his face. Edeline had to stifle a chuckle at Nela''s indignant glare.


    "Real funny, aren''t you?" the Elefae muttered, before pulling a chair out and sitting opposite Edeline, before addressing her. "So, you''re her, then."


    "I am...me, yes." Edeline was not sure what to make of that.


    "Well, suppose I''d better get to it, then," Nela continued, "Unless the food''s going to be ready soon, because I''m definitely hungry."


    "It''ll be a while more," Hamond said, glancing over at the pot.


    "So...Lady Hallowscroft," Nela looked Edeline right in the eyes, making her feel a bit uncomfortable. She should have supposed that setting aside her noble title and birthright would not be that simple. "I''m guessing things have gone a little rough for you."


    "Only a little?" Edeline couldn''t help but ask. Either Nela was not well informed as to what had happened, or she was specifically trying to be aggravating.


    "A lot then. Thing is, someone''s after you, and as it turns out, they''re after something else too."


    "Tell me," Edeline stated flatly. Whatever Nela knew, she needed to learn as well.


    "Let me back up a bit," Nela said, "You probably know this, but me and the rest of the returning folks got here a few days back, along with your brother. We set up camp just outside of town, and with your brother being in charge and all, he went into town to meet you and take care of getting us a better place to stay."


    "He did meet with me," Edeline noted.


    "Right, and then he was supposed to see to getting food and roofs over our heads for the night, and then arranging our pay. Some of us were getting paid in pikers, others were planning on getting some land."


    "What were you getting paid?" Hamond asked.


    "That''s my business, not yours," Nela said, sounding a little snappy, "But none of that happened...and the young lord never came back."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    That all but confirmed it. It was likely they had used the same scheme for Myron, sending members of the town watch to lure him wherever they wanted. And Edeline could see her brother, tired after his long journey and eager to meet back up with Lord Hallowscroft, falling for it.


    It didn''t exactly help, though, since it told them nothing about where Myron was now. "Then what did you do?" Edeline asked.


    "We just waited. A couple of the captains insisted on it, and most of us knew if we left, we risked not getting paid." Nela shrugged. "But patience ran out. A number of men left to go home, and some of the others decided they wanted to go bother the lord about it. Good luck with that, I''d say."


    Edeline glanced over at Hamond, wondering if he was thinking the same as her. If those men ended up walking right into the hands of whoever was behind this...well, fighting the watch captains was one thing, but a small army was another.


    "But patience wasn''t the only thing running out," Nela continued, "Yesterday, the rest of us that were left realized we didn''t have all that much food stored away, and we''d either have to get more or just go home. One thing led to another, and a number of us split up to try to figure out how to get some supplies. I volunteered to go as well."


    "Somehow I don''t think Morgivel could have helped with that," Hamond said.


    "I''m not to that part yet. I did go poke around for the elf elders to see if they would rally some help or something, but I couldn''t find any of them. I wasn''t counting on them anyway, but had to try, you know?"


    "Given what I''ve heard from your grandfather, probably not." Hamond scratched at his chin.


    "Since that wasn''t working out, I decided to go see if I could...well..." Nela trailed off, looking away.


    "Yes?" Edeline asked after a moment.


    "Well...I decided I might as well go find your brother. Thought if I tracked him down, I''d be able to figure out what happened. Not the greatest plan, but I didn''t have anything better to do."


    "Why not go home and see your family?" Edeline asked. After years away, she would have thought Nela would have wanted to go see them.


    Nela''s face fell immediately. "Let''s just say they don''t want to see me, and I feel the same."


    "My apologies." Edeline had no intention to offend, and here she was...stop it, she told herself. She didn''t need to berate herself endlessly over everything. Just move on.


    "You couldn''t know," Nela said, taking a deep breath. "So, I made my way over to your house. And...well, I found him."


    "My brother was there?" Edeline blinked, thinking hard. If he was being allowed to move around openly, that spoke of a high level of confidence in the situation. "They really think they''re in control of Hallowscroft, it would appear."


    "Except for us," Hamond said grimly.


    "What have I gotten my arse into?" Nela whispered audibly.


    Edeline could not help but chuckle, despite the crude language. "Essentially my thoughts. Anyway, what happened next?"


    "I tried approaching him, see if I could get him to come back. It was really weird, because he kept repeating something about a more important project, no matter what I said."


    The same as the watch captain, then. While the only way to be sure was to find him and have Hamond confirm it, it did appear Myron was under the influence of this spell. It would definitely be safe to proceed assuming that was the case.


    "At that point, I knew something was wrong. Didn''t exactly know what to do, and ended up walking back to the camp." Nela stopped, looking back and forth between Edeline and Hamond. "Everyone was gone. None of the others who''d gone out like me had come back, and the men who had stayed behind had just left. Just a few tents and sacks left there."


    "Do you think they have control of those men now?" Edeline turned to Hamond, now very worried. It wasn''t an enormous force, but it would easily be able to hold Hallowscroft against any real threat. Turned on the king...Edeline didn''t think Hyarch could afford to divert men to defend against an internal threat.


    "Probably not right now, but given a few more days, it''d be possible," Hamond sighed, "We don''t have a lot of time."


    "Then we should get moving today," Nela said, "First things first, I need to know how to remove this spell myself."


    "Is there a reason you''re so insistent on that?" Hamond asked, voice taking on a slight edge.


    Nela noticed it. "Is there a reason you''re insisting on not? What''s got under your skin?" she countered.


    "For starters," Hamond began to say angrily.


    "Stop it, both of you," Edeline cut them both off. She wasn''t sure what the issue was, but this whole argument was pointless.


    "Fine. What''s your plan then?" The look Nela was giving Edeline told her she was fishing for support. While Hamond said nothing, Edeline could guess this was about protecting his secret.


    A thorny situation, but given what they were dealing with, there was only one answer.


    "Nela does have a point," Edeline said, hoping this wouldn''t upset Hamond too much, "We have to prepare for the possibility of you being placed under this spell. We need a backup for that case."


    Nela beamed, and Edeline found herself regretting it immediately. She did not know the Elefae that well, but so far it seemed like this would make her insufferable. Edeline just hoped that she did not try and rub this in Hamond''s face.


    Hamond sighed, closing his eyes for a long moment. "Very well," he finally said, "This spell will remove all active enchantment spells on the person you touch. You''ll need to practice the incantation first, of course. The words are-"


    A loud knocking on the house''s door interrupted him.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Nela spun to face the door.


    "Who is it?" Hamond called out. Edeline fell back, ready to duck into Hamond''s room if needed. It really was the worst timing.


    "We know you have the Lady Hallowscroft in there!" a voice shouted back, "Don''t try any games! Come out now!"


    Edeline felt her blood run cold. They were out of time. The men had followed them here, they were cornered. The house only had the one door, and no windows in either of the bedrooms. There was no way out.


    "Guess you weren''t kidding about this place not being safe," Nela commented, sounding strangely flippant.


    "I can hold them off, but you''ll need to rush past them," Hamond said quietly, raising his hands. "Get ready on my signal."


    "Oh, don''t go trying to play the hero here." Nela moved towards the door, taking a half-crouched position. "I''ll handle this."


    Before either Edeline or Hamond could respond, Nela yanked the door open, then bolted through, slamming it behind her. A muffled yelp followed.


    Without thinking, Edeline darted over to the door, pulling it open as she moved to help Nela. There was no way she was going to allow Nela to take them on alone, even if she didn''t have a weapon at the ready. She''d figure something out.


    Outside, she saw one of the town watch laying prone on the street in front of the house. Nela was closing in on another watchman. Spotting the watchman''s dropped sword, Edeline snatched it up. This was getting to be a pattern, she realized. She really just needed to get her own sword back.


    "You witch! What did you do?" the man exclaimed as Nela strode up, her hand outstretched.


    "Here, you can find out. Doroneiroi." Nela reached out and touched the man''s hand as she said this, and he instantly collapsed, only barely caught by Nela. The Elefae lowered the man to the ground.


    "What did you do to them?" Hamond burst out of the house, looking back and forth between Edeline, Nela, and the two men.


    "Sleep spell," Nela said, smirking. "Don''t worry, they aren''t going to wake up for a while. Surprised you weren''t going to try that yourself. Well then, mister wise teacher, do either of them have the other enchantment on them or not?"


    Edeline wished she had had that spell earlier, for the captain or the other men. She''d have to consider learning it as well, just to have the option of not shedding unnecessary blood.


    "Teleios horama," Hamond said, looking over the pair. "No, it doesn''t appear to be currently cast on them."


    Edeline, meanwhile, was looking up and down the street. There were no other watchmen in sight, but a few passerby were staring at the scene. More men would probably come soon, and they had no time to waste.


    "We need to move," she said, not taking her eyes off the street.


    "Agreed. Guess learning the spell will have to wait," Nela grumbled, "Where do we go, though?"


    "I don''t know." Hamond was still staring down at the sleeping men.


    "Simple," Edeline told them, taking a few practice swings with the sword, getting a feel for its weight. "We''re going on the offense."

 Chapter 16: Home Invasion

    Looking down the road at the lord''s house, Hamond shook his head. He had to be crazy, going along with Edeline''s plan to storm the place and find her brother.


    Then again, it wasn''t like he had any better options, and they needed a place with enough room for all of them. Additionally, it wasn''t outside the realm of possibility the Spellking''s agent had moved here to coordinate things. If the three of them could catch their enemy off-guard, they might be able to decisively end this today.


    If worst came to worst, all three of them would have to go on the run. Hamond hated the mindset that required, and the stress that came with it. It had taken him months to bring himself to relax after crossing the border, to be confident that no one was pursuing him.


    "No watchmen," Nela said, breaking the silence, "Wonder where they all are?"


    Looking up and down the street, Hamond realized she was right. There was the usual group of people coming and going for the mid-morning, most not paying the trio any real attention. But the town watch was oddly absent from this part of town.


    They''d had to avoid a few getting here, of course, but now it seemed safe. Too safe. "I''m thinking it''s a trap," Hamond told them.


    "I agree, but I''m not sure this is where the trap is," Edeline said, biting her lip. She still held a tight grip on the blade she''d taken. Hamond wished she''d thought to conceal it so it didn''t draw attention. Then again, they were already pretty conspicuous.


    "So, now what? We go in the front?" The time for stealth was definitely over.


    "Servant''s door around the side," Edeline explained, "Let''s get in there."


    Hamond was about to propose splitting up to do both, but then remembered that he still hadn''t taught either of them the dispelling magic yet. As much as he disliked it, Edeline had made a good point, and the moment he had the time he''d instruct them on that spell.


    "Lead the way." Hamond beckoned Edeline to take the lead. She knew the place, they did not.


    Edeline nodded, and did just that, guiding them around the front of the house. Up close, it was surprisingly imposing despite not being all that ornately designed. The faded blue hues of the paint probably contributed to it, although perhaps it was just what they were trying to do there.


    The three arrived at the side door, which sat next to a stone wall. Above and behind the wall, a tree loomed. Hamond figured it had to be a garden or orchard.


    Edeline suddenly stopped. "Something wrong?" Nela asked.


    Edeline looked over her shoulder, a grin on her face "O great hero, return home in glory, your labor''s done, complete your story," she said.


    "What in Aether''s name is that supposed to mean?" Nela demanded. Hamond just smiled, recognizing it as her quoting something. Even if he didn''t know what it was from, the intended irony was not lost on him.


    "Never mind," Edeline said with a sigh. She pulled the door open, and they entered.


    The door opened to a small empty hallway. The only furnishing was a single hanging portrait of a dignified man seated in a chair. The man had been wearing an ornate outfit, the kind Hamond knew only nobility and royalty would use. Hamond couldn''t be sure if it was Edeline''s father or one of his predecessors, but it was obviously someone who had held the title of Lord Hallowscroft at some point.


    Edeline glanced back, apparently realizing he was studying the portrait. "My father''s cousin," she whispered loudly, "The previous lord before him."


    It was a curious detail that it hadn''t passed directly from father to son, but Edeline''s family history wasn''t really of import.


    The hallway connected to the kitchen, which Hamond amusedly noted were as large as his entire house, all three rooms. A pair of cooking hearths, side by side, were unlit. Tables with pots and pans lay strewn about, untended and dirty. It was clear no one had used this room in a few days.


    Moving in silence past the kitchen, they entered a dining hall. A pair of long wooden tables filled the room, surrounded by chairs. A few were knocked over, which also told Hamond any servants had not been here.


    "Don''t you have hired help or something?" Nela asked, keeping her voice low.


    "We did. But now...I have no idea." Edeline picked up one of the fallen chairs as she spoke, setting it upright. "The main hall should be just through those doors."


    "Ready if you are," Hamond told them. He''d been going over his spells in his head, planning out what he could do to subdue someone with one of them if it came to that.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Here we go." Edeline moved to the door. Pausing a moment, she then yanked the door open and darted out, Hamond and Nela following.


    In the front hall, pacing back and forth, was a bearded unkempt man. His clothing was a formal uniform, but was visibly dirty and worn down. A sword hung on his belt, and the man''s hand fell to its hilt as he spun to face them.


    "Myron," Edeline said simply, standing there, her borrowed blade readied.


    "Edeline? What are you doing here?" the man asked, voice emotionless. So this was her brother, and the moment of truth.


    "Teleios horama," Hamond murmured under his breath, fixing his gaze on Edeline''s brother. There it was, exactly as they had expected, the all too-familiar magical currents of the enchantment. Now, he just needed to get close to dispel it.


    "I could ask you the same, brother." Edeline walked up to him, gaze fixated. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m directing an important project, and it''s not going well. I don''t have time to talk."


    "You better make time, and now." Edeline''s voice shook.


    "This project is very important. I don''t have time to talk." With a clinking sound, Myron drew his own sword. "Don''t interfere."


    "Or what?" Edeline brought the flat of her blade across her brother''s weapon. "I don''t want to have to fight you, but you need to listen. You''re under a spell."


    "The spell doesn''t matter. I need to see to this project."


    "Talking isn''t going to get him to stand down," Hamond reminded Edeline.


    "It''s just like last time," Nela chimed in, "Not going to listen to a word we''re saying, are you?"


    "Nela." To Hamond''s surprise, a flicker of emotion passed over Myron''s face as he glanced in her direction. "Please, go away."


    "Not this time." Nela walked up. "You aren''t getting rid of my arse that easy, and you know it."


    If Hamond didn''t know better, he''d have thought...suddenly, it hit him. So they were...oh. It absolutely explained so much. Edeline probably was not going to like this at all. It was just a question if she figured it out on her own, or one of them told her what was going on.


    "So be it." Pulling his sword back, Myron launched a slash at Edeline, missing as she leapt back. Nela fell back as well, backpedaling to the wall.


    With both of them clear, Hamond wasn''t wasting this chance. "Ventus fugit!"


    From his hands, a blast of air shot out and struck Myron head on, knocking him backwards. Impressively, he managed to keep his footing, settling into a crouched stance.


    Edeline reversed direction cleanly, moving back in on Myron. He raised his blade up defensively to deflect hers. She sidestepped though, bringing the hilt of her sword down on the shoulder of his sword arm. Clearly not expecting that, he flinched, reflexively letting go of his sword. It fell to the floor with a dull clang.


    With a step back, Edeline flipped her sword over, bringing the flat of the blade down to rest on Myron''s shoulder. Letting out a sigh, Myron dropped to one knee, defeated.


    "Nice work," Nela remarked.


    Hamond wasn''t about to allow himself to relax, not yet. He walked up, regarding the kneeling Myron closely. The man was breathing heavily, his eyes fixed on Edeline.


    "You can''t...why are you trying to stop him?" Myron asked, voice raspy.


    "We''re trying to save you," Edeline stated, before glancing at Hamond. "Do it."


    "A demonstration, then," Hamond said, "This is the incantation." He extended a hand out, placing it on Myron''s forehead.


    "Katharsis logos."


    There was a faint shimmer of light around Myron, and then it faded. It wasn''t exactly visually impressive, the way many people pictured magic, but there was something to be said for spells that quietly did what they needed to do without drawing attention. Regardless, it had worked. The enchantment on Myron was gone.


    "What...what was that? I..." Myron''s voice trailed off as his face paled, eyes widening. "No. Aether. No."


    "Are you...you?" Edeline tentatively asked, taking a step back. While she pulled her sword away from him, she still held it warily.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean...I want..." Myron slumped over, shuddering.


    "Does he have a room somewhere here?" Nela interrupted.


    "Upstairs, third door on the right," Edeline said, finally lowering her sword.


    "Right. I''ll take him there to rest a little. Can you two handle searching the rest of this place?" Nela bent over, lifting Myron up on one of her shoulders. She was stronger than she initially looked, Hamond noted.


    "What if someone is hiding upstairs?" Edeline pointed out.


    "Then you can search the upper level first," Nela grumbled. "Seriously, I think if someone else was here, they''d have heard that fight and come running. It''s just us here."


    Hamond had to admit, as worried as that made him, that was probably the truth of the matter. It did raise a number of other questions though. Hopefully, Myron might be able to answer them once he was sufficiently recovered from his ordeal.


    Edeline sighed, "Fine. Just yell if you run into any danger."


    "Will do," Nela said, heading down the hall leading to the stairs, Myron still leaning on her. Hamond and Edeline silently watched as the pair made their way up and turned the corner.


    "That was too easy," Edeline said after her brother was out of view, "The watch had to have been diverted somewhere else."


    "Probably," was all Hamond could say. He turned his gaze around the room, taking in the hall for the first time. Multiple portraits lined the walls, most of men and women he did not recognize. He did see what looked to be a portrait of a younger Myron, standing at attention with a sword in hand. There was an energy in that depiction the man they had just fought lacked.


    Turning back, he could see Edeline standing over near the back of the hall, her gaze focused on part of the floor. Walking over, Hamond could immediately see the darkened stain on the aged wood. Blood had been spilled here, and he had a very good idea whose it was.


    "I don''t think this will ever come clean," Edeline said, "And honestly, I...I don''t want it to. I want every lord and lady who passes through here to be reminded of what happened here." She looked up at Hamond, face cold. "People who die for us should never be forgotten."


    "Agreed," Hamond said. Impulsively, he reached out and place one hand on her shoulder. "But I''d rather no one die for us."


    The two stood there, looking at each other. He hadn''t really noticed before, but Edeline''s brown eyes were striking, glimmering as she stared into his own. In fact, one might even say they were...


    They both jerked away from each other, with Hamond taking a few steps back. What had he been thinking? What had he been doing? He couldn''t just...not with her.


    "We...we should get started searching the place," Edeline mumbled, looking away from him.


    "Uh, sure." Hamond wasn''t about to argue a chance to take his mind off of...that. Turning to the nearest door, he opened it. It was time to get busy.

 Chapter 17: Young Hearts

    Bracing both hands against it, Nela pushed the wooden door closed. Aether, did they have to make these things so heavy? Stupid nobles and their stupid fancy houses.


    Turning, she walked back through the dimly lit room to the bed where Ronny sat. He did seem to have calmed down, which was also a relief to her. To be honest, she was more at ease, relaxed, now that she was with him again


    Nela reached up and untied her horsetail, letting her hair fall down freely. It was a habit she''d developed, letting it show when she was feeling more...womanly. She didn''t know how else to describe it, but it let her feel better at times. It was little things like that, which wouldn''t seem important to anyone else, but it made such a difference for her.


    Ronny knew what it meant, of course. The night she had told him, she had half expected him to dismiss it as unneeded. He''d listened, he''d accepted it, and told her flatly that it didn''t change who Nela was.


    It was no wonder she had fallen in love with him.


    And now, once more, he needed her.


    "Ronny," she said softly, taking a seat beside him.


    "Nela," he answered, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t...I couldn''t come back. I wanted to, but...it just made me think doing this here, doing whatever he told me to, was more important."


    "I know," Nela said. She still didn''t know the details of whatever this spell was, but it sounded like torture. "I got filled in on what''s going on, at least some of it."


    "Part of me still wants to go work on it," he continued, "I know better, but it''s hard. Hard to think, to focus."


    "You''ll get better," Nela said quickly, hoping she was right. Even after the slaughter they''d seen and survived, Ronny had been quiet and sullen, not...whatever this was.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just..." He rested his head in his hands for a moment, then looked up at Nela. "You need to stay away from him."


    "Who?" Nela asked without thinking, then cursed herself. She wasn''t here to question Myron, at least not until he had recovered.


    "It was...another elf."


    Another elf? That was strange, and more than a little worrying too. Nela thought back, going through all the people she knew, considering if any one of them might be the one responsible. There wasn''t any sign of this that she could remember.


    "I''ll keep my eyes open," she reassured him. She wasn''t about to promise anything though.


    "Good." He reached around Nela''s shoulder, pulling her close to him. "I missed you so much."


    "Same." She leaned her head on Ronny''s shoulder, just enjoying the quiet moment together.


    "So you finally met my sister," he finally said, breaking the peaceful silence. "What do you think of her?"


    Nela shrugged, not entirely sure what to say. Edeline seemed nice enough, but they''d only met a day ago. Not really a lot to go on in terms of impressions. "She''s your sister, not mine."


    "I''m just worried about her," he admitted.


    "Worry about yourself." Nela glared at him in annoyance. Typical Ronny, always trying to put everyone else first. It was great to be kindhearted, but not if you hurt yourself acting on it.


    "I know, I know. Still, I can''t rest for too long. Not with that elf out there."


    "Don''t make me tie you to the bed," Nela warned. Ronny bit his lip, holding himself back. "What?" She knew that look.


    "I might like that," he whispered.


    "You arse." Nela felt her face flush. "You can''t be feeling all that bad if you''re saying things like that."


    "I am feeling a little better. Still, I won''t deny I need the rest. I...didn''t really sleep much last night." He yawned, as if he was trying to instantly prove it.


    "Ronny..."


    "Yes?" he asked innocently.


    "Sleep. Now."


    "I will, after I take care of one more thing." He leaned closer.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "And that would be?" Nela asked, suspecting what Ronny was about to do.


    He said nothing, instead bringing his lips to meet hers. Closing her eyes, she wrapped one arm around him, returning the kiss. The time for trading words was over. What she needed now, what they both needed, was each other''s touch.


    The door to the room creaked open. "We finished searching-" Edeline started to say.


    Shit.


    She and Ronny immediately pulled apart. Scrambling to her feet, Nela tried to look as if nothing had been going on, knowing it was doomed. They had discussed if and when they were going to reveal the truth about them and their plans together to his family a few times, arguing a bit, and reaching no real answer. The one thing they agreed on was hiding it until the right time.


    Shit. Shit. Shit.


    The look on Edeline''s face was confusion, her mouth hanging open. She shut it, shaking her head. "I see." Her voice was soft, calm. This only made Nela''s heart pound harder. "I suppose I should have foreseen something like this."


    "Listen. I can explain. I wasn''t planning on keeping it a secret forever. I just wanted to wait until I could meet up with all of you...and then all of this happened. I swear that..." Ronny''s voice trailed off, words failing him. At least he still had some words, because Nela could not think of anything to say.


    "I have one question," Edeline asked, still surprisingly calm despite what she''d caught them doing.


    "Uh...yes?" Ronny looked like he was about to fall over. Aether''s blood, Nela was about to fall over herself.


    "Why did you two not think to lock the door?"


    Ronny looked at Nela.


    Nela looked at Ronny.


    Edeline began to laugh. Low at first, but the laughs grew harder and harder until she was nearly doubled over, shaking. She stumbled a step to the side, bracing herself against the wall with one hand, and laughed even louder.


    "What''s going on?" Hamond strode through the door. He stopped, looking at all three of them in turn. "I see I''ve missed something," he commented.


    "You''re not the only one," Nela said, having to raise her voice to be heard over Edeline''s wild laughter. Wonderful, they''d made the Lady Hallowscroft go crazy. This definitely was not on the list of things Nela had expected to achieve in her lifetime.


    After a moment, the laughter gave way to coughing, as Edeline fought to catch her breath. "That was...too funny."


    Nela let out a sigh, relieved. She''d honestly braced for the worst, but Edeline was taking it well..sort of, at least. She turned to Ronny. "This is your fault, you know."


    "What did I do?" he asked.


    "You could''ve told me the door could be locked shut!" Nela put on an obviously fake scowl. To her left, Edeline started laughing again.


    "I take it you''re feeling better," Hamond said, pointedly ignoring Edeline''s latest laughing fit.


    "I am," Ronny said, "But I don''t think we''ve been introduced."


    "Hamond. A pleasure to meet you, my lord."


    "The lord is my father." Ronny slowly stood up with a grunt. "I don''t want a title I haven''t earned."


    "Well, it was never going to be me," Edeline stated, having finally calmed down. "And father is definitely not going to surprise us on this matter, so it falls to you."


    Ronny let out a long sigh. "I can''t."


    "Why? Because of her?" Edeline gestured in Nela''s direction.


    "I led so many men to their death." Ronny''s voice shook, his face stricken. "I saw so many fall, and all I could do is run."


    "And our father failed in his duty to guard Princess Splendora. That didn''t stop him from taking up the title of lord." Edeline took a step towards her brother. "Regardless, I am even less suited to this than you."


    Nela silently reminded herself to ask Ronny about this princess later. He''d never mentioned it, and it sounded like there was quite the story behind it. A small part of her wanted to bring it up immediately, but here and now was clearly not a good time.


    "You ran the town in his name," Ronny pointed out, "Admit it. Hallowscroft would be better off if it was left to you."


    Edeline fell silent, obviously trying to come up with a response. While Ronny''s reasons were obvious, Edeline''s attempts to pass responsibility off were making Nela suspicious. She was hiding something, but what was it?


    "No getting out of this, is there?" Edeline smiled sadly. "I suppose it would not startle you to learn I have a secret of my own."


    She might as well have told them rain fell from the sky, Nela thought to herself.


    "What is it?" Ronny asked.


    Edeline glanced over at Hamond briefly. "Do you remember when you first visited, you mentioned the tree struck by lightning in the garden?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "You were right," Edeline said, "That was the work of a thaumaturge, and I knew exactly who was responsible."


    "If it was you who did it, just say it," Nela blurted out. All three turned and stared at her. "Look, it had to be someone who could get into the garden in the first place," she said defensively.


    "Nela, please," Ronny said with a shake of his head, then turned to his sister. "I''m sorry."


    Edeline seemed annoyed. "She''s right. I''m the thaumaturge."


    "A good joke, but seriously, tell me who..." Ronny trailed off as Edeline raised one hand a single finger extended to point in his direction.


    "Phosphaira," she spoke, and a flickering green light flared into being at her fingertip. Nela recognized the spell, a very simple one for children and apprentices. It had been the very first spell Nela had learned, when she had started studying under the old man.


    Suddenly, the light detached from Edeline''s finger. It began to spin around the finger rapidly, looking more and more like a glowing ring. Nela had to admit, she didn''t know that spell could do something like that.


    "But...why? How?" Ronny looked lost again. "Does father know? Did mother?"


    "Only the people in this room." So Hamond had known the whole time. "I think you see now why I cannot inherit Hallowscroft."


    "But...then...what am I supposed to do?" Well, this was definitely a blow to what they had planned. Nela honestly wasn''t sure what came next either.


    "If I may make a suggestion," Hamond spoke up, "Perhaps the two of you should settle this after we deal with the more immediate threat."


    That made far too much sense. Nela wished she''d thought to point that out.


    "Right, the project." Ronny wiped his eyes with the back of one hand. "You searched the place, so I assume you saw the cellar."


    "There''s a cellar?" Hamond asked.


    "Yes, the entrance is behind the house, in the garden." Edeline looked down at the floor. "And no, I did not consider checking there either. But there is just casks and shelves of wine, so what could possibly be down there?"


    "I...I''d better show you," Ronny said, face grim. He stood up, and headed for the door.

 Chapter 18: Buried Secrets

    The wine cellar was a place Edeline had almost never visited.


    Normally, when she had wanted a keg tapped or some bottles brought up, it had been Lendra or another servant that had gone down to take care of it. She could recall a few instances where her father, eager to celebrate some occasion, had gone himself to find a bottle. It just was not considered proper for her to fetch her own wine, so she had not.


    Of course, propriety did not matter much any more, given recent events.


    The wooden stairs leading down looked a little thin and rickety. She extended one leg, testing it. It creaked, but the top step held under her weight. Carefully and slowly, she moved down step by step into the cellar.


    "You sure you don''t need a lantern?" Nela said from above.


    "Phosphaira," Edeline answered, lighting up the underground room with a greenish hue. Well, calling it a room was putting it generously. It was not much more than a wide corridor, with shelves of wine bottles near the entrance. Further down, two rows of kegs sat against each wall, elevated on carved wooden legs.


    The far wall, however, was what drew her attention. More specifically, the gaping hole in it, with broken bricks scattered on the floor near it.


    More creaking sounds coming from behind told her someone was joining her. "You see it, don''t you?" Myron asked.


    "If you mean the hole, yes." Edeline willed the little light to float off her finger, closer to the hole. Even with that, it was impossible to see into it without approaching closer. She recalled the light with a thought, then turned back to Myron, who was standing halfway up the stairs. Behind him, she could see Nela and Hamond peering down at them.


    "That''s the project I was told to oversee," Myron said, "I was compelled to by that spell."


    "Digging out a passage? To where?" Edeline wondered out loud. The cellar ran directly under the house, and across the street were more homes that belonged to some of the wealthier merchants of the town. This seemed far too elaborate for breaking into one of them.


    "No, you don''t understand. The passage behind that hole was already there. All the laborers I had hired...been made to hire, they just broke down the wall."


    "A secret tunnel then?" Now that she said it, it sounded like something out of the stories Edeline had read over the years, tales of adventure and romance. But this was no story. "Do you think our father knew about this?"


    "I don''t know. I certainly didn''t, not until, well...anyway." Myron moved down to stand beside her. "After the wall was broken down, the next step I''d been told to do was send some men in to investigate. I sent in a couple of watchmen."


    Edeline glanced back at the hole. "What did they find?"


    "I don''t know that either," Myron said, "They never came back."


    Edeline closed her eyes, certain they would not be seen alive again. More dead men that did not deserve that fate. "And you have no idea what they wanted out of this?"


    "The elf who cast the spell was looking for something that''s down there, that''s all I know. He did have a piece of paper he was carrying, but I never got to look at it." Myron drew back, face pained. "And he wanted you as well."


    "It was an elf?" Edeline asked, "Did you get his name? What did he look like?"


    "He never mentioned a name. He was thin with long brown hair, and he wore simple clothing...I think." Myron paused, rubbing his forehead. "Sorry, my memory''s a little blurry."


    "Don''t worry," Edeline said quickly. Something about the description bothered her, but the reason why eluded her. "Anyway, whoever he is, he failed to get to me. He can be stopped."


    "You''ve definitely gotten stronger," Myron said, patting her shoulder. "I...I just wish you hadn''t turned to...never mind."


    Edeline sighed, knowing what he''d been about to bring up. "There are days I wondered what would happen, what would have happened, had I not started studying thaumaturgy. But it is what kept me alive and free. I can hardly regret that now, can I?"


    "No. I suppose not." Her brother took a deep breath. "So now what?"


    What indeed? Taking back Hallowscroft, while daunting, had seemed simple, but the passage was a complication Edeline had not foreseen. And if there was a different threat down there, it getting loose might be even worse. But if they went down there, they could be trapped down there.


    But then again, so could he.


    "What were you supposed to do once you finished with the passage?" she asked Myron.


    "Wait until he came back." Myron scratched at his beard. "I''m not sure when. Let''s see...it would have been three days from..." He paused, face turning pale. "Tomorrow evening."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    It was almost midday, so that gave them a day and a half. Not a lot, but if they acted fast, they might could pull this off. "Do you think we could use the passage and cellar as a trap? If he wants something down there so badly, it would make good bait."


    "That''s a possibility," Myron replied, "Perhaps I could trick him into believing I was still under the spell."


    "No. Not happening." Nela all but leapt down to come face to face with Edeline. "You''re not risking Ronny falling under that spell again."


    "Ronny?" Edeline echoed, giving her brother an incredulous look. Myron shrugged with a sheepish smile.


    "Ronny. Got a problem, princess?" Nela spat at her. Edeline paused, realizing the suggestion of putting Myron in danger again had Nela seething, even if it was Myron''s own idea. And honestly...no, she wasn''t willing to risk it either.


    "No, and you''re right. Too many things could go wrong with that." Edeline let her voice take on a practiced conciliatory tone. "We''ll need to come up with some other plan." Nela visibly relaxed, although her expression was still one of bitter irritation.


    "Indeed," Hamond agreed. He stepped down onto the first step, now blocking much of the sunlight from outside. Edeline blinked as her eyes adjusted.


    "What do you propose then?" Myron asked Hamond.


    "If that Elefae is indeed the Spellking''s agent, then most likely what he seeks is magical. Some ancient spell, or tome on magic, possibly buried by an ancestor of yours." Hamond''s eyes glittered in the light of Edeline''s spell. "So we should try to get to it first."


    "Actually go down there?" Nela said, looking over at the opening. "I''m not sure that''s a good idea just going right in there. Not if those men vanished."


    "We would make preparations first," Edeline said, then stopped as she felt her stomach complain. "But before that, we ought to eat."


    "Oh. Right." Nela scowled. "Stupid watch."


    Hamond sighed. "I suppose I could go check your kitchen."


    "Do not trouble yourself if you do not feel up to it." Edeline did not want to unnecessarily impose on Hamond. Even if the servants were missing or had fled, even if she had no skills at cooking...even if deep down, she wanted him to cook for her.


    "If you''re offering to cook, I for one would appreciate it," Myron said, "I haven''t eaten today either."


    Hamond''s eyes widened slightly. "I should''ve realized. I''ll see what I can do."


    "I could help," Nela chimed in, "But somehow I doubt there''s any food down here, so let''s get our arses up and moving." Not even waiting for a response, she spun and climbed out of the cellar.


    Edeline really could not bring herself to offer any argument to that. Neither did Hamond or Myron, who both followed Nela up into the sunlight. Bringing up the rear, Edeline was forced to cover her eyes as she left the cellar. Aether, how did the servants adjust to going in and out of there while carrying wine bottles?


    Blinking, she surveyed the garden. For a moment, her eyes fell on the spot where one of the fruit trees had once stood next to the garden''s walls. A scarred and burnt stump was all that was left there, reminding Edeline of that night. Sneaking out to practice her thaumaturgy, not aware that spell would be so powerful...well, now she knew not to.


    Starting to turn back to the others, Edeline noticed something odd at the edge of her vision. Deciding they could wait, she trotted over to the far corner of the garden, her curiosity growing.


    A patch of dirt here was exposed and churned. An old spade leaning against the nearest wall further confirmed what was already obvious. Someone had been digging up this spot in the garden.


    It could not possibly be related to the passage, since that was going in the other direction. In fact, on closer inspection, it seemed more to her that whoever was responsible had been trying to bury something, out of the way. But she couldn''t think of what...


    ...no...there was one very obvious thing that would have needed to be buried.


    "What is it?" Hamond asked. She looked up, seeing him approach with Myron behind him.


    "Did you know about this?" Edeline directed the question at her brother.


    "What in Aether''s name?" Myron walked over, looking down. "I don''t recall...wait. A couple of watchmen did come through yesterday, one carrying a large bundle. I didn''t pay them much heed, or rather, I couldn''t. Thinking about it, the bundle almost looked like..." Shock overtook his face as he remembered. "...a person," he finished, pale.


    Edeline stood stiffly. Although she still felt grief, part of her was honestly relieved. Grateful, actually. They may have intended this to hide what had happened, but really, it was perfectly fitting as a grave site. All it needed was a marker.


    Her maidservant had come home to rest.


    "It''s her, isn''t it," Hamond noted, apparently drawing the same conclusion.


    "Her?" Myron echoed.


    Climbing slowly to her feet, Edeline turned to face them. She was slightly surprised herself to find that her eyes were clear and dry. "Lendra was slain by the men who first came for me."


    Myron stepped backwards as if struck. "Aether''s blood...I''m sorry."


    "Who''s this Lendra?" Nela asked, coming up behind them.


    "My personal maid." Edeline didn''t like having to explain this again, but it was hardly Nela''s fault for not being there earlier. "She sacrificed her life to give me a chance to arm myself, when the watchmen first tried to seize me."


    "I think since she''d seen Princess Splendora''s death, she''d be willing to do anything to prevent something like that again," Myron added.


    "Who is this Splendora, and why do you keep bringing her up?" Nela said, arms crossed.


    Edeline glanced at Myron. It was curious that he had not told Nela about that yet, but she supposed it had not been relevant. Well, they had time before they ate, so she might was well tell that story.


    "What do you know about the old royal family, the House of Pelagoin?" Edeline started walking back to the house.


    "They all got killed by the Spellking, right?" Nela asked, following. "Then a different family took over and declared themselves kings and queens and all that."


    "That''s...one way of looking at it," Myron said with a slight smile.


    "I will not bore you with the details." Edeline suspected an in-depth lesson on history would not sink in with Nela, not in the time that they had available. "What matters here is that when the Spellking''s forces laid siege to the capital, several members of the old royal family had fled. One of them was Princess Splendora, who came here to Hallowscroft with a few servants. Lendra was one of those."


    "I''m guessing it didn''t end well," Nela said.


    "It did not. Although the siege was broken, the king and many other members of the House of Pelagoin died. Splendora remained in Hallowscroft for her own safety, but some of the Spellking''s hired men slipped across the border, tracked her here, and murdered her."


    "Our father himself was wounded, trying to protect her," Myron added. "He still has the scars to show for it, and I think he blamed himself for the princess''s death. He disliked it whenever we brought it up."


    "I think I get the picture." Nela came to a stop, looking up at the house.


    "Good. So let''s go eat." Edeline was practically starving now, although she was not about to admit it. Actually, no, why hide it at this point? "I''ll take the first dish."


    Hamond rolled his eyes and walked past her. Edeline smirked and followed.

 Chapter 19: Lessons in Preparation

    Nela had to admit, that had been a good meal.


    It was even more impressive given the state of the stored vegetables and meat left in the kitchen stores. In the past few days since this started, a lot of it had mold or rot set in, and had to be tossed out. Nela had to hold back the urge to gag as she''d carried out the spoiled ones and tossed them out into the garden. Let things with more legs than her eat them.


    Hamond had taken charge of the actual cooking, and he knew his way around a kitchen. Even made from the remaining mix of still-fresh ingredients, it was a world better than the camp food. She should ask Ronny if they could recruit him to cook.


    While they had been eating, Nela had been thinking about the story of Princess Splendora. It still didn''t make sense why she''d brought her own servants along. If Splendora had needed help, the lord could have just hired someone here to handle it. Besides, if someone knew about those servants, couldn''t they have just used that to find the princess?


    She supposed it was pointless to speculate about something that happened so many years ago. Splendora was long dead. They were not, and Nela wanted to keep it that way.


    Right now, she and Hamond were standing outside the wine cellar, waiting on the other two. Ronny and Edeline had gone searching for anything the four of them could make use up in exploring that tunnel. A lantern most of all, but Ronny had said they''d also look for weapons and rope. Not that she had any clue what the rope was for, but she''d take his word for it that it would be helpful.


    They had better hurry. Despite was Ronny had said, Nela was not about to trust that this strange elf to keep to any promises. Once those pair of guards she''d put to sleep woke up and reported in, he''d know something was up.


    They''d just have to deal with it when the time came. If it was up to her...well, all Nela had wanted was just to sort out what she and Myron were going to do next. Going down into some dark tunnel was definitely not what they had been planning on.


    Whoever this stupid arse of an elf was, Nela was going to punch in his face if she got the chance.


    Of course, at the rate things were going, she wasn''t going to get that chance. Where were Ronny and his sister, anyway? They should have been back by now.


    "Hurry up..." she muttered, kicking the open cellar door. The worn wood creaked in protest.


    "They are taking a while, aren''t they?" Nela looked over at Hamond, who was idly shuffling his feet.


    "You''d think lanterns would be easy to find," she said, kicking the door again.


    "Do you have something against that door?"


    "I could kick your leg instead, if you want." Nela kicked the door a third time. There was a sharp cracking sound as one of the planks gave way before her boot.


    Hamond chuckled. "I''ll have to decline."


    Stepping back from the cellar entrance, Nela cursed her own luck. Still, that was a sign that the door needed replacing. Ronny wouldn''t mind, but there was no telling how Lady Hallowscroft would react. Too late to do anything about it now. At least they hadn''t caught her doing it.


    A short while later, the rear door to the house opened. Ronny stepped out, followed by Edeline, both holding bundles wrapped in old blankets.


    At least now she could see why it had taken so long. Edeline had changed clothes, now wearing a dark reddish tunic over a new pair of trousers. They definitely looked like they fit better...Nela supposed she couldn''t blame Edeline too much, even if it had used up valuable time.


    "Sorry it took so long," Ronny said as the two trotted up. "She insisted on checking some of the old records about the passage."


    "I was just looking up when the house was built," Edeline explained, "I had no way of knowing the papers I needed would have been stuck hidden in the bottom of that drawer."


    "That was what kept you?" Nela gave the Lady Hallowscroft a long stare.


    "What did you find out?" Hamond asked.


    "There was no actual record of this passage at all. The house was built a little more than two hexty years ago, under orders of the then-Lord Hallowscroft. However..."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Go on," Ronny said.


    "There was a mention of the Elefae being possibly displeased with the site of the house, but the choice of location being necessary." Edeline paused with a deep frown. "I think that whatever is down that passage, it is something that originally belonged to the Elefae."


    "And that Elefae man wants access to whatever it is," Hamond said, "The question is, why?"


    "Do you know anything about this, Nela?" Ronny''s voice was calm.


    "I''ve got no idea," Nela told them, trying to think back to the old stories. For some reason, the first thing that came to mind was her grandfather telling her a tale while she sat in the floor in front of him. Something about someone called the Stormsage, and how she was... "...buried beneath Hallowscroft."


    "Excuse me?" Edeline asked.


    "I think...I''m not sure, but this might be some kind of tomb. The old man could probably tell you more though."


    "An old Elefae tomb," Ronny said slowly, "And our house was built right on top of it."


    "Well, we cannot know anything more unless we go in," Edeline declared, setting down her bundle. "First, though, I have something for you."


    "Me?" Nera watched at Edeline unwrapped the bundle. Laying there was a crossbow and a quiver with bolts in it.


    "Myron said you were better with this than any blade. This was an old crossbow our father used for hunting, so I figured you could make some use of it."


    Nela lifted it in both hands. It was actually a bit smaller and lighter than the crossbows she''d been given, but she figured she could adjust to the differences quickly enough. "This''ll work," she said, before picking up the quiver.


    Ronny set down his bundle heavily, and there was a cracking noise. "Oh shit," he blurted out. Nela chuckled, glad she wasn''t the only one who had broken something today.


    "If mother could only see you now," Edeline commented, giving her brother a disdainful look.


    Ronny unrolled his bundle to reveal a pair of beat up lanterns. The glass on the side of one of them had broken, with a couple of small shards of glass now laying on the blanket.


    "Guess we''re down to a single lantern then." Ronny let out a sigh.


    "Is there a reason you wrapped up the lanterns like that?" Hamond asked.


    "Easier for me to carry, especially since I also had this." Ronny spun in place, revealing he''d also strapped a shield onto his back. It had the emblem of Hallowscroft, a symbol Nela had become used to, painted in the center.


    "I''ll take that lantern then. Edeline or I can just use that light spell if we need it." Hamond picked up the lantern, hooking it to his belt.


    "Don''t forget I could also do it." Nela finished knotting the quiver up, having to loop the strap on itself. It was clear that Ronny''s father was definitely a good deal larger than her.


    "Even better." Edeline looked them over, nodding. "Are we ready?"


    Ronny nodded in turn. "Seems so. I''ll take the lead-"


    "No!" Nela and Edeline both cut him off simultaneously.


    "But I''m the most trained-" Ronny argued.


    "You''re still nowhere near full strength," Edeline interrupted again.


    "What''s gotten into your head?" Nela stared at Ronny, trying to figure out why he was acting like this. While it made sense he was trying to prove himself useful, this was stupidly reckless. If they could safely leave him here alone, she''d have proposed that immediately.


    "May I make a suggestion?" Hamond spoke up. Nela and the other two turned to face him. "The young Lord Hallowscroft can serve as a rear guard, in case we are followed or ambushed."


    That wasn''t ideal, but it was probably the best compromise they had. "Fine."


    "Then who''s going to be in front?" Ronny was clearly focused on having a marching order for some reason. Nela debated telling him they weren''t with the armies of Hyarch any more. They shouldn''t need any complicated tactics for this passage...except there was still the matter of those guards. Ronny actually had something of a point.


    "I''ll take the lead then," Edeline told them, "Hamond will be behind me with the lantern. And you can go third." She gestured at Nela.


    "I just said I could cast a light spell," Hamond grumbled, but took the lantern anyway.


    "You''re the only one with two free hands," Edeline pointed out. Nela wondered why Edeline didn''t just take it herself with her other hand. Not that it really mattered either way.


    "You sure you''ll be fine?" Ronny spoke up.


    "She''s fine. It''s fine. Can we get moving already?" She loved Ronny, but his questioning of their readiness was starting to grate on Nela. She suspected that she wasn''t the only one.


    "I will be honest, I was not expecting this to require quite so much preparation either," Edeline said, walking up to the cellar entrance. "I suspect most accounts of similar ventures left out the less exciting parts of it."


    "They probably knew what they were doing," Nela remarked.


    "True, that." Ronny chuckled as Edeline descended. Hamond followed her, moving down carefully to avoid hitting the lantern on anything.


    Going next, Nela scrambled down the steps quickly. Hamond had already lit the lantern, probably using some spell to do it. She probably ought to get him to teach her that little trick later, if she got the chance.


    A clattering sound echoed through the cellar. Nela spun around to see Ronny sitting on the floor next to the cellar stairs. "I...slipped," he admitted, letting out a heavy breath.


    "Can you be careful?" Nela reached down and helped him to his feet. Thankfully, it didn''t seem like Ronny had been injured from the fall. She''d have to keep an eye out for his sake, if he was going to just be clumsy.


    "I''ll try." Ronny reached out, touching one of her shoulders gently.


    Nela''s frustration faded at the gesture. She embraced Ronny, hoping deep down this would not be the last time, afraid that it would be. "Let''s both stay safe."


    Ronny nodded, then released her, looking over her down the cellar. "Let''s go then." Nela looked over to see Edeline and Hamond both looking them. Edeline''s face was unreadable, but Hamond looked slightly amused.


    Nela sighed, and readied the crossbow. The time for affection was over. If they wanted to get out of this, they''d have to work together on this path. And right now, that path led into a dark gaping hole in a wall.

 Chapter 20: Crossing Paths

    The passage, lined with rough stone bricks, led down to a stairway leading further down. The small group of four had carefully descended for what seemed far too long. The sound of every breath and every step echoed back at them, only serving to heighten his nerves.


    Being this far underground was not an experience Hamond was enjoying. Not at all.


    The seemingly endless stairs finally ended. Ahead of them was a square corridor leading further on. Hamond wondered just how large this place was. It was definitely not simply a tomb, at least not one for anyone short of royalty. This posed a problem, for as far as he knew, the Elefae had never had a king of their own.


    Morgivel might know, but they could hardly drop everything and go ask him. Another time, perhaps. For now, the mystery of the passage was more important.


    "To think this was under Hallowscroft the entire time..." Despite how low Edeline''s voice was, the dim silence added so much weight to her words.


    "We really should find out if our father knew of this," Myron said from the back.


    "Even if he did not, there have to be more records," Edeline replied, "There is no way that tunnels of this scale were not known of by someone."


    "How old is Hallowscroft, anyway?" Nela asked.


    "Good question." Edeline looked back at the Elefae. "My ancestor was awarded the title a bit under one hextra years ago, and from what I can tell the town had been around well before that."


    "So it could be as old as Hyarch itself, or older?"


    "Possibly, although I doubt it''s quite that old." Edeline started walking forward again. "We might find some evidence of the age of these halls further in."


    "True, but we''ve got other problems." Hamond lifted the lantern higher, looking further down the passage. Ahead of them was a crossway, with additional dark corridors leading left and right.


    "You have to be joking with me," Nela said, "Shit, which way do we go?"


    Edeline looked back and forth between the options, face clearly pale even in the dim light. "I don''t know. I doubt we have the time to search every passage, if these tunnels span all of Hallowscroft."


    "Let me try something." Hamond knew the odds were this wouldn''t turn up anything, but at this point it was a low risk gamble. "Teleios horama."


    The spell activated, letting him see the magical energy flowing...in the bricks in the walls? That made no sense. Enchantments on nonliving objects needed to be renewed periodically, or else they would fade. But most of the bricks bore a small enchantment of some kind, one he did not recognize. All Hamond could tell was that the enchantment was not a particularly powerful spell, and it was not reacting to their presence.


    Turning to survey the different passages, Hamond saw a strange flicker of energy straight ahead. It was brief, and for an instant he thought he had imagined it, but then a second flicker. There was a different spell at work in that direction. Investigating that was likely the best choice.


    "We should go straight," he said, dismissing his spell.


    "What did you see?" Edeline asked.


    "There are a lot of enchantments in the walls," Hamond explained, choosing to set aside the impossibility of that for now. "But further ahead of us, there''s a different spell active. I cannot tell what it is, at least not from here."


    "Spells on the walls?" Myron sounded uneasy.


    "They''re not anything powerful, and they''re not active. Again, that''s all I can say without studying them further."


    "Could it be a spell to reinforce them?" Edeline suggested, "These passages look very old, and I would have thought at least some of the ceilings would have given in by now."


    That was actually a possibility. Thinking back, Hamond could not recall having seen any support beams holding things up, and a spell to strengthen the tunnels would at least lessen the need for such. However it still didn''t explain how the spells were still active, if no one had come down here. And even if someone had, who could possibly know the right spell to maintain the enchantments?


    "I don''t know," was all Hamond could answer with.


    "Then we shouldn''t-" Myron started to say, only to be cut off by a snarling sound from the right passage.


    Turning with the lantern held high, Hamond saw a dim shape with shining eyes, crouched down. It looked vaguely dog-like, except the proportions weren''t right. It had too long legs, too rounded a body compared to the hounds he''d seen. Larger than most dogs too, from the look of it. He estimated if it stood next to him, it would come close to his waist.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The creature, whatever it was, let out a long growl, briefly lunging forward for a quick feint before hopping back. Not going on the attack, but not backing down either. A clear warning if he had ever seen one.


    "A kobold." Myron''s voice was grave.


    "This is just great," Nela added, stepping around to cleanly aim her borrowed crossbow at it.


    Hamond recognized the name, even though he''d never seen a kobold. Clever beasts who lurked underground or in abandoned buildings, they were known for breaking into houses in search of food. Due to the danger this posed, men had to chase them off or kill them whenever they appeared.


    They didn''t have the time for the first option, so this kobold would have to die.


    "Phloxoistos," Hamond spoke, extending his free hand. A fiery missile materialized in front of him, floating in the air briefly before shooting off. It struck the kobold right above its eye. With a pained screech, the creature rolled over backwards, thrashing about before becoming still.


    Hamond nodded, satisfied. No real reason to waste time or resources on something so simple.


    "Why in Aether''s name did you do that?" Myron grabbed Hamond''s shoulder, spinning him around.


    "I was trying to-" Hamond started to explain, a bit baffled. A shrill scream cut him off though, followed by several others coming from down the passage. Distant, but they were growing louder.


    "Kobolds come in packs." Myron settled into a fighting stance. "There''s never just one of them. And they have really good hearing."


    It would''ve been good to know of that in advance.


    All too quickly, the kobolds came running out of the darkness, only to come to a halt at the sight of them. This time, Hamond counted at least two hex of them, all growling alternately at them. What really struck him, a detail he had not realized with the first one, was that the kobolds were completely hairless. If anything, it only made them seem unnatural, even more menacing.


    One of them crept forward, sniffing cautiously at the charred corpse of their fellow. It looked up, staring at them for a moment, then made what Hamond could only describe as an angry bark. The other kobolds echoed it, and the sound grew into a chorus.


    "If they continue this, they will attract everything living down here to us!" Edeline had to shout to be heard.


    "Then we have to take them all out!" Myron called back.


    "On it! Cover me!" A crossbow bolt flew out and caught one of the kobolds right in the side, sending it toppling over from the impact.


    The kobolds immediately rushed forward, leaping and screeching. Myron caught one with his shield, stabbing out at a second as a third grabbed onto his leg. Stepping forward to help her brother, Edeline sliced forward with her own blade, felling one beast before another pair of kobolds leapt at her. Another crossbow shot from Nela stopped one, but the other managed to sink its teeth into Edeline''s free arm.


    Hamond stepped forward to do...what could he do? Any spell he cast into that fray stood a high chance of hitting Edeline or Myron, and he was no warrior. And with the risk of the lantern breaking, he couldn''t afford to get too close.


    Edeline turned and slammed her arm, the kobold still clinging on, into the wall once, then a second time. The kobold let go with a squeal, tumbling down to the floor before her blade ended its threat. Without hesitating, she spun back to face the remaining kobolds.


    Even standing back, Hamond could see dim shapes moving down the dark passage. More were coming. They''d soon be overwhelmed unless something was done. But what he could he do without...wait. They lived in darkness.


    "Shield your eyes!" Hamond called out, hoping they would react in time. "Phosekkletos!"


    His hand glowed, and then a spread of light shot down the tunnel, illuminating everything in stark detail, casting long shadows. While more powerful than the spell Edeline had shown off earlier, the light itself would not harm anything it touched. But that had not been what Hamond was betting on.


    Sure enough, the kobolds squealed in surprise and pain as the light seared their eyes, eyes that almost never saw the day. Disoriented, some turned and fled, while others spun in place, pawing and clawing at their faces.


    Knocking a reeling one away, Edeline pivoted to assist Myron. While he had been holding his own against the ones swarming him, the kobold that had clung to his leg held on tightly, biting into his knee. Edeline skewered it with her sword, then flipped its body away after it released its grip.


    Myron''s leg gave way as Edeline advanced, blade held out and gleaming in the fading glow of Hamond''s spell. Still dazed, most of the remaining kobolds broke off one by one and ran down the tunnel. A pair remained, still growling.


    Edeline''s sword found one, and Nela''s crossbow bolt the other.


    "How''s your arm?" Hamond said, trotting up to Edeline. The bite needed cleaning and healing. So did Myron''s leg wound, but they had two healers, and it was obvious that Nela would want to tend to Myron.


    "It could be worse," Edeline answered, looking back at him with a pained grin. "That was an interesting spell, though."


    "Thank Aether it worked." Hamond pulled up Edeline''s sleeve and inspected the wound. It was bloody, but it didn''t look too terrible. He paused, realizing he didn''t have a readily available rag for cleaning it.


    Well, it wouldn''t be the first time. Hamond reached down and tore a strip of cloth off the bottom of his trousers. Besides, this was another of her tunics ruined, so it was only fair. He wiped the blood away, then placed his hands on her arm.


    "Panakeia logos." The bite marks twisted and sealed under the spell, leaving reddish spots and the bloodied sleeve as the only sign of the wound.


    "That...felt strange," Edeline admitted, pulling her sleeve back down.


    "The healing spell?" It was an interesting observation, since she''d been unconscious the previous time he''d had to heal her.


    "Yes," Edeline looked at him briefly, then pulled her gaze towards Myron.


    Turning, Hamond could see Myron still down on one knee, with Nela keeping a hand pressed on his wound. The two were touching foreheads, a gesture of affection. For a brief moment, Hamond thought he heard Nela saying something, only to realize it had to be her chanting her healing spell.


    Nela then pulled away and straightened up, then gave Hamond a foul look. Fair enough, since his misreading the situation was part of what had led to the fight. At least the price for learning about how to deal with kobolds was nowhere near as grave as it could have been.


    "Shall we continue?" Edeline said, indicating the passage Hamond had noted earlier.


    "Let''s, before more kobolds return," Myron grunted, climbing to his feet. Hamond fell back into position behind Edeline, and the four set off once more.

 Chapter 21: What Lays Beneath

    "What kind of healer knows how to throw around fire arrow spells?"


    Nela''s whispered question was worrying. The signs pointed to Hamond not just being a healer, but a thaumaturge concealing his own skills. And worst of all was that his sister seemed to be completely unaware of what it meant.


    The other side of it was that Hamond clearly didn''t want them dead. If he did, he would have just left them to the kobolds. Myron supposed their current situation was better than being magically forced to serve some malevolent elf, but still...why wasn''t he being honest? Once they were done down here, at some point before tomorrow afternoon, he would have to warn her.


    Dishonest or not, Hamond''s vision had led them to a domed chamber. A worn railing, broken at points, surrounded a hole in the floor. A glow came from below, lighting up this room and confirming Hamond had not been lying about seeing something in this direction.


    "Watch your step on this balcony," Hamond said. Myron closed his eyes briefly, berating himself. Hole in the floor...what had he been thinking? They were clearly on a ledge. Dizzied at the thought, he barely stopped himself from staggering to the side.


    Edeline cautiously stepped over to the edge, looking down. "Is that...a person down there?" she blurted out.


    "Let me see." Hamond walked over and peered down as well. "I can''t tell, but more importantly...that''s visible magical energy. A very powerful spell."


    "So, can you look at it with your magic eye spell and tell us what it is?" Nela extended an arm to support Myron, letting her other hand''s grip on the crossbow relax. Myron took it, grateful.


    "I''d rather not go blind," Hamond remarked dryly, "If there''s enough magic there that we can see it, whatever spell or spells are active down there are channeling a huge amount of energy."


    "So we have found it. How do we get down there?" Edeline''s gaze was fixed on the space below.


    "Go around to the other side?" Letting go of him, Nela pointed across the way. Sure enough, there was a stone archway there, with darkness beyond it.


    "How we missed seeing that, I wouldn''t know," Edeline grumbled, just loud enough to hear.


    "Too busy looking at the pretty lights, clearly." Nela grinned mischievously at them. Unable to stop himself, Myron laughed.


    "Well, since we''re hoping to end up below, you will have the opportunity to look at them as well," Edeline replied without hesitation, face straight.


    "A chance of a lifetime," Nela said.


    "I''d watch your footing," Hamond warned, having turned to inspect the way forward. "Otherwise, this will be the end of your lifetime."


    Still a bit off-balance, Myron didn''t need the reminder. Following them carefully around the circular balcony, he passed through the arch into the next room.


    What a room it was. It was also round, and even larger, so much so that he could not see the far wall. A pair of stone staircases spiraled around and down the room''s walls, leading to the lower level. This amount of space could have held a hexty people, and more besides. The real question was why.


    "You know, I am surprised no one found any of this by digging wells," Edeline commented.


    "Who''s to say they didn''t?" Hamond said with a shrug. "I wouldn''t have believed it if I stumbled into one of the tunnels."


    "Assuming they didn''t run foul of the kobolds," Myron pointed out. Most people would have been overwhelmed in mere moments. No chance of fighting back, only certain death.


    "I think someone would have noticed if that was what happened," Nela said, "Anyway, we''re wasting time."


    "Agreed." Edeline turned and started down the stairs.


    As they reached the halfway point going down, an orange light flared from the far wall. It revealed a deep-set alcove in the wall, reaching to nearly the roof of the chamber. It spread from, and illuminated, the enormous figure standing in the alcove.


    Memories of the battlefield flooded back. Screams of men dying, others running for their lives. Chaos as their defense broke, their camp flattened. His own fear, as he fell before the advancing doom. Surviving by the closest of calls, being pulled away by Nela into their own flight.


    It was a gigant.


    "Ronny! Ronny!" Nela was shouting, forcing him back to reality. Looking around, Myron realized he''d frozen in fear. Edeline was standing in front of him, back turned, blade held out.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Sorry," he muttered, trying to shake it off. His heart was pounding, but Myron knew he couldn''t let what happened back then get in the way of their immediate situation. It hadn''t moved yet, so perhaps they could sneak by it.


    That hope was lost a second later as a voice resonated through the room, through his head. Both echoing and deep while somehow being a barely audible whisper, it was unlike any Myron had ever heard.


    "Intruders. Leave this place."


    Gigants could not talk. At least, none of the ones Myron had seen on the battlefield could. They were mindless destroyers who obeyed orders, nothing more. And yet...it seemed this one had that capability, even had its own intelligence.


    "Shit, is this real?" Nela echoed Myron''s disbelief.


    And yet...getting a closer look at the gigant, it was different. The Spellking''s gigants were crudely formed of stone and clay, rough with no features. This thing was carved with swirling patterns on its limbs, and a mask-like face set in the front. The orange glow swirled around it, flowing like some kind of cloak. This was ancient magic, Myron had to guess. And if this maze of passages was that old...


    ...then likely so too was this gigant.


    "Leave this place now."


    Edeline took a couple of steps down the stairs. "Are you the protector of this place?" she asked, somehow keeping her voice calm. Myron wondered how she did it.


    The gigant did not answer, but turned its carved face to regard Edeline.


    "We would warn you," she continued to speak, stepping even closer to it. "We believe a treacherous foe seeks the power you guard. We entered here hoping to prevent him from laying his hands on it. If need be, we can aid you in defending it."


    The gigant shifted with a grinding sound, moving out of the alcove. It was not quite as large as the Spellking''s gigants, but it was still a towering being of rock, imposing as it loomed over them, even if they were still on the stairs.


    "You know nothing about what is hidden here. And words will not aid you."


    The gigant reared back, then swung one of its front limbs in a brutal punch aimed at Edeline.


    The world slowed down as the punch descended. Myron stumbled forward, trying to get to her, legs far too slow. Move. Move. The fist drew closer as Edeline started to step aside, also too slow. He wasn''t going to make it.


    "Corpus volt."


    Light burst around Edeline''s body, sparking that reminded Myron of lightning, and then suddenly she was not there. The fist crashed down against the floor. He could feel the impact, but he paid it little heed. What mattered was Edeline was safe.


    His momentum carried him in front of the gigant, who immediately took notice. Without stopping, the stone behemoth raised his arm once again, now targeting Myron. There was no time to move out of the way. All he could do was raise his shield, bracing himself for the strike.


    The shield shattered as the punch landed, sending shards of wood and metal flying. But above that was the crunching sound, the searing pain as his arm gave way before the heavy blow. Stumbling backward into Edeline, he gasped in agony. Pain. Agony. Pain.


    He found himself being pulled away, up the stairs, Edeline backing up alongside him. Somehow he kept his other hand''s grip on his sword hilt, the point bouncing with a plink on each step. Even with his injury, he had to be ready to fight.


    "Is he going to be alright?" he heard Edeline ask.


    "I''m on it," Hamond said, coming into Myron''s view. " Panakeia logos." A warm feeling spread through his arm. He hadn''t felt the sensation of healing magic in some time, not since that one crossbow shot had gotten him in the hand. While the pain faded somewhat, his arm still hurt.


    "What kind of shit are you trying to pull?" Nela demanded, coming right up to Hamond''s face.


    "I''m healing him," Hamond stated, "If you''d rather do it, you-"


    "That''s a spell for healing minor injuries, you stupid arse!" Nela was screaming now. "He''s got a broken bone! You could have ruined his arm forever! What kind of shit healer are you?"


    Hamond''s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. Before he could say anything else, Nela shoved him aside and grabbed Myron''s arm. "Let me see...this isn''t good." She glanced around a bit, before fixing her gaze on Myron''s sword, still held in his other hand. "Let me borrow that a moment."


    "Uh...sure." Myron released his grip, unsure what she had in mind. It was Nela, though. He was safe in her hands.


    "This is going to hurt a lot. Grit your teeth or something." She then lifted the sword, and pounded it down hilt-first on the outstretched arm.


    The pain burned hotter still. Myron gasped, trying his best to not thrash around. His vision blurred with tears. He looked up at Nela, trying to see her face.


    "Pegnumosteon." A different feeling, one of his arm vibrating slightly as countless pinpricks pierced it, surged. The pain subsided slightly, this time fading to a dull persistent ache.


    Nela let out a relieved sigh, then turned and pointed a finger at Hamond. "Once we get out of here, you better have a good reason for why you don''t know shit about healing."


    Hamond''s face was pale in the lantern''s light. "I can explain."


    "What...about the gigant?" Myron sat up, ignoring another surge of pain looking around. Fortunately, it had not pressed the attack, and seemed to be waiting to see what they did next.


    "Don''t worry about it," Nela said quickly, "It''ll be a hexday or two before your arm is fully healed, so you aren''t fighting any time soon." She looked over at the gigant. "We aren''t taking that thing down anyway."


    "I doubt our Elefae enemy could get past it either," Hamond agreed, looking over at Edeline. "We can come back later, perhaps with a plan to deal with it." Myron had to agree.


    Edeline was just standing there, staring at the gigant. "Edeline?" Myron asked, suddenly worried. When she was younger, she had possessed a stubborn streak. But fighting this was beyond them all. Even if they had a bombard, there was no way they could get it down here. They had nothing.


    "Take Myron to safety," she finally said, voice cold.


    "Edeline! Stop!" Ignoring her brother''s shouts, she began to descend again, back towards the undefeatable guardian. Myron tried to push himself to his feet, only for his arm to flare in pain once more. He wanted to stop her. He wanted to help her. He wasn''t in any condition to do either.


    All he could do, as Hamond pulled him away, was watch.

 Chapter 22: The Breaking Storm

    Ronny''s sister was completely insane.


    That was the only reason Nela could think of, watching as Edeline walked down the stairs again. Having seen entire groups of armed men fall before the Spellking''s gigants, a single person had no chance. Come on, she''d seen what that one had done to Ronny.


    And worse, this was no normal gigant. The Spellking having special elite gigants hadn''t been something she''d thought of, but Nela supposed it made sense. How it ended up here, she had no idea, but anything was possible at this point. For all they knew, it could grow extra arms and start throwing magic attacks at them.


    Still, thinking of Ronny, laying there, pale and staring...Nela knew she couldn''t just let Edeline die. "Get him out of here," she called to Hamond.


    "But-" Already over halfway up the stairs while holding Ronny, Hamond started to protest, then stopped himself. "I''ve got it."


    Still staring at Edeline, Ronny struggled weakly, but Hamond kept hold of him as he finished climbing up. Nela nodded, then turned back to Edeline and the gigant. She lifted her crossbow, taking aim.


    The gigant had started to move forward, towering over Edeline. "Run for it!" Nela shouted, firing a shot.


    The bolt bounced off the gigant''s shoulder with no effect. Neither the gigant nor Edeline reacted.


    "Shit," muttered Nela, quickly trying to load another bolt. Edeline really was insane to not take the chance to get out of there, and it was looking more and more like Ronny was about to end up an only child.


    One final chance. Leave now."


    The gigant''s voice rang out just as Nela managed to finish loading the crossbow. Not even bothering to aim, she fired a second shot. It also uselessly bounced away, not even working as a distraction. Well, it had been nice getting to know Edeline, however briefly.


    "You really should have listened to us." Edeline''s response was cold. She then thrust her sword straight up, looking a bit ridiculous to Nela''s eyes. The gigant''s answer was simply to raise an arm, preparing to strike.


    Then, Nela felt it.


    A pulling sensation moved past and through her body, a drag on...something. Nela blinked, wondering what was happening. There was no wind, no air moving, but all the same, the pulling continued. Actually, it was getting stronger, drawing in towards the center of the room.


    Towards Edeline.


    Nela''s eyes went wide. She recalled her grandfather''s explanation of magic, spells like their healing ones pulling their energy out of the air around them. It hadn''t seemed particularly interesting at the time, but now, looking down on Edeline, it was plainly clear what was happening. But for a spell to pull this much energy at once...


    "Deus volt!"


    A booming sound filled the room, making even the gigant pause. Nela''s eyes shot up as a glow emerged. For a brief moment, the air itself near the roof looked as if it were cracked like glass, the break glowing with white light.


    "This spell! How could you-"


    The words of the gigant were cut off by the sound multiplying as the room flared white, now as bright as daylight outside. A bolt streaked down from the crack, racing down to Edeline''s blade. Instantly, she brought the blade down in a chop, slicing in the direction of the gigant. The bolt followed with her sword''s arc, traveling towards the gigant impossibly fast.


    With a thunderous roar that shook the chamber, the gigant exploded. Chunks of stone flew around, one catching Nela on the arm. Still reeling, she fell backwards on her arse, dropping the crossbow. It clattered down a few steps before stopping.


    Rubbing her arm, she climbed back to her feet, peering into the cloud of dust and smoke that was filling the chamber. The light had faded, but Nela''s eyes were still watering, her ears ringing. Even so, she could see the dim figure of Edeline turn and approach her.


    "See? It was no trouble." Edeline''s voice sounded off to Nela, although that could just be her ears still not back to normal.


    "You''re crazy," Nela said, bending down to collect the crossbow. A quick look over it showed it wasn''t damaged, which was a relief. "Why didn''t you tell us you had a spell that could do that?"


    "I did not think it would be needed," Edeline admitted, "Besides, it wasn''t as if we had the time while facing down...that."


    Nela couldn''t disagree with that point. Still, to actually march out there and face that gigant down, that took some nerve. "You''re still crazy," she repeated, as Edeline picked up the lantern off the step where it had been set. It, too, was still intact.


    "Where''s Hamond? And my brother?"


    "They went back upstairs. What, you don''t remember you told them to?" Nela glanced up to confirm it. Probably retreated down the passage, which was the safe option. She would''ve done the same. "Want to go give them the sign we''re alright?"


    "Oh. Of course." Edeline stretched, rolling her shoulders. "It should be fine."


    Assuming they didn''t have two more gigants or some other nasty surprise in the next room, Nela thought. Then again, whoever put that gigant here probably hadn''t expected someone like Edeline to come along. Of course, she hadn''t expected someone like Edeline to come along either. Destroying a gigant just like that...that sounded unbelievable, even though Nela had just seen it herself.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Edeline lifted the lantern up as they arrived at the arch leading back. It wasn''t really needed, as they could see the figures of the two others highlighted by the flickering light from below. One was seated against the railing, the other standing over him. Nela figured Ronny was the resting one, and Hamond was standing.


    Ronny didn''t stay resting, apparently seeing the lantern''s light. "Edeline!" he shouted as he scrambled to his feet, racing forward to see her. "You...you survived! How?"


    "I am tougher to kill than that." Edeline said. Nela just shook her head.


    "But...that gigant! That was lightning! It had to have hit you!" Ronny''s voice was strained.


    "I was wondering about that too," Hamond added, "What happened?"


    "That was my spell," Edeline answered, "I would not be here if that was something that gigant used against me."


    "You did that?" Hamond''s eyes went wide.


    "Is that so hard to believe?" Edeline said.


    "She''s not lying," Nela confirmed. It really was completely unexpected, casting a spell so powerful that it could call lightning...


    ...and there was the old tale of the Stormsage.


    "Where did you learn that spell?" Nela stared at Edeline. This couldn''t be possible. It couldn''t. But everything she''d seen, everything she knew, pointed to it being the case.


    "Excuse me?" Edeline blinked.


    "You heard me. How did you learn that spell?"


    "I invented it." Edeline stated plainly.


    "You what?" Somehow, Hamond''s eyes grew even wider.


    "I created that spell," Edeline told them, sounding annoyed. "Well, if you want to be precise, I got the idea from a dream I had. But it was my creation."


    "A dream..." Nela paused, trying to make sense of it. "Do you remember the dream?"


    "Why would this dream matter?" Hamond asked, "What''s important is that she cast a spell that no thaumaturge should even be able to handle."


    "And I''m sure you''ve met so many," Nela snapped back, "Look, I have a reason for asking."


    "What have you thought of?" Ronny asked gently.


    Nela sighed, wishing she remembered more about the old stories. "We''re figuring this place was built by elves, right? One of our old tales I''ve heard is about someone called the Stormsage."


    "What would that have to do with the spells she knows?" Hamond was clearly doubtful. "It could just be a coincidence."


    "I don''t know." Nela had to admit, "The old man...I mean, my grandfather, he could tell you more about the old stories." Shit, why had she not listened as a child?


    "So back to Morgivel," Hamond sighed.


    "We still need to go down and check if we can get into the lower chamber." Edeline held out the lantern towards Hamond. "There could be more clues in there that will tell us more information, Stormsage or not."


    "And you can tell us about the dream along the way." Nela smiled impishly. It wasn''t like they would have much else to talk about.


    "Why are you so insistent about this?" Hamond let out a sigh.


    "Honestly, it was a very strange dream, and I''ve nothing to hide regarding it." Edeline turned to Ronny. "First though, how are you holding up? Is your arm better?"


    "Still sore, but I can move it now." Ronny wiggled his fingers in the air for a moment. "I should be back to full strength in a day or two."


    "Sure, and you''re king of the frogs." Nela gave Ronny a look. His frustration was understandable, but come on, he had to take care of himself. At least a little.


    "Only if our resident healers agree that you are fully recovered," Edeline added. Nela frowned, realizing she still trusted Hamond on that front. Again, that was for later. " We should get moving again."


    "This time, I''ll bring up the rear," Nela stated. It wasn''t ideal, but she was taking no chances with putting Ronny at risk. With the noise Edeline had made, all those kobolds had to have heard. Hopefully, it would have scared them further and there was no problem, but Nela was not about to take that chance.


    "So the dream," Edeline spoke up as they moved back into the gigant''s chamber. "In it, I was out in a field, in the middle of the night. Standing in the middle of the field was a woman, with her arms raised up in the air. It was dark, so I could not make out her features. I felt like I knew her, but looking back, I do not think it was someone we had ever met."


    "Probably someone your mind made up," Hamond commented.


    "Perhaps." Edeline looked down the stairs, where the gigant''s remains lay scattered. "I recall trying to ask her questions, but I cannot remember what I asked. She simply stood there, then said one thing."


    By this point, they had reached the bottom of the stairs. With the dust settled, Nela could see that Edeline''s spell had split the gigant in two, splitting off the arm and a large fragment of its body from the rest. Whatever magic had made it walk and talk was gone now, the carved face now staring up at the ceiling.


    ''"She told me that she was waiting for me. Right after she said that, a bolt of lightning struck the woman." Edeline gestured at the destroyed gigant. "I woke up right after, well before the dawn, and could not get back to sleep. By this point, I had started studying thaumaturgy, so when thinking about what the dream meant, I started to wonder about a spell that could do that."


    "So you went and invented it, and it worked," Hamond said. Never having been inspired by a dream before, Nela had to respect Edeline for coming up with that.


    "When I started working on it, the words for the spell almost immediately came to mind," Edeline answered, "It was easier than I thought...almost like I had already known the words, if that makes sense."


    "From what I''ve see of your abilities, it does," Hamond said.


    "I had to test it, though, so one night I went out to the garden and tried using the spell on one of the trees. That was what you had heard about, as it was very visible. Fortunately, I was able to bluff the guard who came to investigate, leading to the rumor of the sudden storm coming in."


    "You blew up a tree, and got away with it." Nela had briefly seen that burned stump in the garden, but hadn''t thought much of it. Now it made sense. It was a little surprising though that Edeline had thought no one would notice.


    "Essentially, yes." Edeline looked sheepish.


    "I''d think there would be better ways to bake a fruit tart," Ronny commented. Nela just had to laugh at that one. Edeline also let out a chuckle herself.


    "Anyway, I believe that''s the door," Hamond noted, pointing. Located below the stairs, set into the wall, was a carved stone slab.


    "Shit...that looks heavy." Nela didn''t know if they could open it, especially since Ronny couldn''t really help because of his arm.


    "Let me see." Edeline walked up to the door, inspecting around it. "There''s...some kind of track here in the floor. I would wager it was made to slide along it." She stepped to the side, and began to push.


    The door didn''t budge.


    "Let me help," Hamond said, taking a step forward.


    Edeline ignored him. "Corpus volt!" she spoke, and glowing light flowed around her. Right, she''d used this spell earlier when they faced the gigant, to dodge its strike. It left Nela wondering what kind of spell it was, and more importantly, how many different spells Edeline knew.


    The door began to slowly move. Edeline let out a pained grunt, clearly pushing with all the strength she could muster. Hamond rushed forward, placing hands on the front face of the door and trying to help slide it.


    Well, she could hardly let them do all the work. Dropping the crossbow, Nela went to the opposite side from Edeline. She pulled on the door, bracing herself as best she could. It felt like she was doing nothing, despite her best efforts. Perhaps the door was moving a little faster, but she could not tell.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, the door came to a halt, the passage behind it open. Edeline dropped to one knee, the spell fading. Nela didn''t blame her, as she felt drained herself. How many people did the builders of this place want for sliding this thing anyway?


    "Are you alright?" Ronny asked worriedly.


    "I...I will live," Edeline panted out.


    "Definitely don''t want to have to do that again," Hamond said, the least winded of them. Well, not counting Ronny, of course.


    "Whoever made this door...was an arse," Nela complained, still breathing hard. "Guess we catch our breath, and then we go in?"


    "Right." Edeline said. Nela went to collect the crossbow. She might yet still need it.

 Chapter 23: One of Hex

    Energy flew in currents around the chamber, waving beams of blue and purple light that were flickering in and out as they twisted in the air. It was as eerie a sight as Hamond had ever seen, but only served to draw his gaze to the raised pedestal in the center of the room. Atop it stood a worn but still distinctly feminine stone statue, posed with arms raised upward.


    "Standing in the middle of the field was a woman, with her arms raised up in the air."


    Hamond shook his head. Edeline''s distant dream couldn''t possibly have anything to do with this. Even if there was a spell to influence dreams, which admittedly there could be, who exactly would have cast it? The statue?


    Still, as uneasy at it made him, the truth was there was a level of thaumaturgy at work here far beyond anything he had ever seen. Hamond had seen the spells the Spellking and his closest followers had woven, and even they paled in comparison. He didn''t dare even try to use his spells to determine the specifics.


    Even lacking his understanding, the other three were also in clear awe. They silently looked around the chamber, taking in a sight no one had probably seen since...since when? The age of this chamber, all of these abandoned passages, was still a mystery. There were no runes either, no writing on the walls that had seen that gave a hint.


    "This is some crazy shit," Nela finally spoke, her quiet voice echoing in the stillness. Hamond could not argue her point. The purpose of all this was quite the mystery.


    "Child of the betrayer''s blood."


    Another voice, both loud and soft at the same time, filled the room. This was not the same voice that apparently came from the gigant. While Hamond could not determine the source, the obvious conclusion was that it came from the statue before them.


    Nela''s theory about the Stormsage was looking more and more accurate by the moment.


    "Who, me?" Nela asked out loud.


    "Why would she be talking to you?" Edeline said.


    "She said child, as in one," Nela pointed out, "Since Ronny and you are brother and sister, it can''t be either of you."


    Hamond had to disagree, since it was possible that the statue, if it was indeed that, was addressing just one of the two. In fact, given the account Edeline had found earlier, he was certain it had to refer to the line of Hallowscroft''s lords. He couldn''t see it being tied to any other factor.


    "Wielder of my granted gift."


    Well, if those words were anything to go by, then it had to be aimed at Edeline. It was fitting, he supposed, since they could not have possibly made it down here without her. But that meant...Nela was right about the dreams being relevant as well. He''d have to apologize to her later.


    "You wanted to speak to me?" Edeline stepped up to the pedestal, focused entirely on the statue there. "Who are you?"


    "With this task be entrusted."


    The streams of magical energy suddenly started flowing faster, wildly flickering. Hamond winced at the blurred sight, unable to follow any strand for long before it merged into another.


    "Break the seal."


    The words were harsher than they had been before, sounding almost demanding. The energy danced faster, more frantically, as if they reflected the mood of the speaker.


    "Undo the betrayal."


    Hamond could not help but close his eyes, the glowing and dancing streams of energy too much to look at. He could still hear them though, a sound halfway between wind rushing and a roll of thunder. There was nothing he could do to protect them in the face of this.


    "Set us free."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Almost instantly, the sound died away. Hamond opened his eyes to see the magical energies having returned to its regular movement, as much as randomly drifting could be called regular. Both Nela and Ronny were cowering...and so was he, now that he realized it.


    Edeline, however, stood there looking at the statue, apparently unfazed. "Set you free?" she asked tentatively.


    The voice offered no further answers, leaving them alone, together, with the statue and their thoughts.


    "Well, that was...not informative." Myron approached Edeline. "What was that even asking?"


    "She waited for me," Edeline said quietly, "Waited for me, all this time, for...me to free her."


    "So we get a woman who was turned to stone, who may or may not be the Stormsage, and was trying to get you specifically to free her." Nela crossed her arms. "No one''s going to believe us, even if we paid them."


    "And if she is bound here by a spell, not knowing what spell it is means we can''t do a thing," Hamond pointed out. With the sheer amount of free floating magic in the room, there was no telling what would happen if they just cast spells randomly.


    "Why would simply removing the enchantment not work?" Edeline asked.


    "Because..." Hamond let out a sigh, hating to admit it. "I don''t understand any of how the spells here are set up. Rashly messing with it could have any number of effects. It could even bring the entire place down with us inside."


    "Then look at them, genius," Nela said, "If you''re not going to give us the details on what''s there, then don''t complain when we have to make choices without them. Shit, we''ve still got to go back up to deal with that elf. And who knows what he''d do once he got down here?"


    It was obvious to Hamond he wasn''t going to win this argument. To be fair, he didn''t actually expect the roof to collapse as a result of anything they did. He''d just been taught to be careful when dealing with unknown magic. Perhaps he was being too cautious.


    "Do you really think you can do it?" Myron spoke up, "Free her, I mean."


    "I do have a few ideas I can attempt." Edeline said. "My last resort would be destroying the statue, but first, let me see about this." She turned and climbed up on the pedestal, standing there facing the statue. Taking a deep breath, she put her hand on the statue''s head.


    "Katharsis logos."


    The magical energies floating around the room all came to a halt. After a short moment of utter stillness, they started to flow again, only this time rushing in towards the statue. The same odd sound as before echoed through the room, but louder and faster this time. The whole place, floor to walls, seemed to shake.


    The currents of magic soaked into the statue itself, causing it to glow brighter and brighter. Hamond shielded his eyes with one hand, but kept his gaze focused on Edeline, who stood braced against the statue, hand still on it. As the last of the magic entered the now radiant statue, the voice sounded out. It was no longer harsh, but gentle, almost...relieved.


    "Freedom at long last."


    A pillar of light erupted from around the statue, pure magical energy shooting up to the ceiling uncontained. Hamond had to close his eyes and face away yet again. He''d already been surprised by Edeline''s powerful thaumaturgy before, but that was just a candle compared to this raging bonfire of magic. If that was the Stormsage, just how powerful had she been when alive?


    The roar of the surging magic faded, and Hamond looked over. The statue was gone, as if it had never been there. Edeline stood there, one arm outstretched, swaying slightly as if she were dazed. Given that magical energy, it was a surprise she remained relatively unharmed.


    She turned to look at them, although it seemed as if she was staring past them instead. "What...what did I just see..." Edeline barely finished speaking when she fell forward.


    Without thinking Hamond sprinted forward, catching her before she hit the floor. He looked down to see Edeline looking up at him, blinking.


    "What happened? Are you alright?" Myron called out as he trotted over, Nela right behind him.


    "I...I think I am fine." Edeline got her feet under her, but kept one arm on Hamond''s should for stability. "I saw...visions. Strange visions. I think they were memories. Her memories."


    It certainly was not the strangest thing Hamond had seen or heard today, and at this point he didn''t know what to believe. Still, it seemed their gamble had paid off. The statue and the magical energies it had been containing were gone, beyond the reach of anyone now.


    Still, there was one detail that bothered him. The given request had used the word us, clearly implying that there was more than one such statue. If that had been the Stormsage, just how many other thaumaturges were out there, similarly trapped in stone? The possibility, the potential scope of what Edeline had been asked to do, was sobering.


    Dwelling on it down here underground was not appealing though. "Let''s get out of here," he proposed.


    "About time we did the smart thing," Nela said.


    "Yes, we...should leave," Edeline spoke up, still sounding slightly out of it. "Besides...we ought to eat soon."


    Well, she was definitely hungry, Hamond noted to himself with amusement. He really should have just found work as a cook. Of course, if he had hadn''t chosen to be a healer, he wouldn''t be here now. No point in regretting a decision that let him save lives.


    Of course, that was the other problem he was going to have to face. Hamond had put it out of his mind, but the reality was that he would have to answer Nela''s questioning eventually. She had every reason to doubt his skills as a healer. To be honest with himself, he was starting to question his own studies as well.


    The four walked back past the gigant''s remains, heading up the stairs for what he hoped would be the last time. Good riddance to this place, whatever it was supposed to be. Hamond supposed they would never truly know the purpose of all these passages, but that was just sometimes the way of things. There were more important questions to answer.

 Chapter 24: Questions in Mind

    "...we swore this oath, though it could yet cost us our..."


    Fragments of memories kept playing through Edeline''s mind. Bits and pieces of a time long past, carried from the mind of whoever that stone statue was directly into her, kept coming back without end as they moved up through the tunnels.


    "...they attacked before the dawn. We were nearly all..."


    More disturbingly, among the fragments were countless scenes of darkness, of being trapped, screaming and begging and pleading unheard by anyone. Just how long that woman had been down there was a mystery, but the images in her head indicated an eternity alone. Given that, it hardly mattered if she was this Stormsage Nela had mentioned, or not. She had needed to be set free.


    "...promise to you that I will return, and restore you to..."


    Edeline knew she needed time to sort through the shared memories. Somewhere among them there had to be a clue, information about why that place someone would become trapped as a statue. It was time she probably would not have, but Edeline was going to make the attempt regardless.


    "..you going to climb up, or did you take root like a tree?"


    Indeed, she would have to...Edeline blinked as she realized those last words were real. Nela stood at the entrance to the cellar, looking down on her. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she had not noticed they had made it back.


    "My apologies," Edeline said, heading up and out. The sun had set some time ago, and the sky was rapidly darkening into night. It was strange, though, as it felt like they had spent a lot longer down there. It could be a result of her being fatigued, or just being unable to tell the passage of time while underground. No matter which it was, it had been quite the eventful day.


    All she wanted to do now was get something to eat, followed by going straight to her room. But until they sorted out just what had happened down below, and what it meant, Edeline could not rest. Not yet.


    "You wouldn''t believe how tired I am," Myron commented, rubbing his arm idly. It was good to know she was not the only one, Edeline thought.


    "Same here," Nela said, "But we''ve got one more thing to take care of." She fixed her gaze on Hamond.


    Edeline let out a sigh. There was no denying that Hamond had been careless about hiding his own training as a thaumaturge. As for the matter of healing Myron, she was curious as to what explanation he had. Not knowing of a particular healing spell was one thing, but she doubted Hamond was completely ignorant. He would have thoroughly studied to master as many as he could...right?


    "Care to tell us how you know a bunch of random spells, but don''t know the full standard set of healing spells?" Nela crossed her arms. "All I''ve seen out of you was one of the most basic ones. It was the first one I learned."


    "I won''t hide that I haven''t always been a healer." Hamond''s voice was low and rough. "And that my healing knowledge is largely self-taught."


    "It shows," Nela grumbled, "Really, my grandfather could have picked a hex of better men to work with than you. It should''ve been obvious there was shit you didn''t know about after you met him."


    "I''ve only worked with him three times," Hamond said, "And it was always helping with the First Ascension. I haven''t seen him work outside of those instances, and those always used that one spell."


    "Well...shit." Nela was at a loss for words. "I thought he''d been asking you for all sorts of help. Guess I was wrong."


    "That doesn''t address the main issue," Myron spoke up.


    "Huh?" Nela blinked.


    "Which is?" Hamond asked, locking gazes with Edeline''s brother.


    "Exactly how long were you going to wait before telling us this?" Myron thrust a finger towards Hamond. "It''s blatantly clear you''re a thaumaturge. Why should we trust you?"


    Edeline draw back. Myron still didn''t trust thaumaturges, but did that apply to her? Or did he still not really understand she was also walking down that same path? It cut deeply, far more than the sword slice that had set her on the course to meet Hamond to begin with.


    "Because I set you free from that spell?" Hamond''s gaze did not falter.


    "Can''t argue with that." Nela stepped around, facing Myron. "Ronny, let''s just go in."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Myron ignored her, moving past to come face to face with Hamond. "I don''t know you. None of us did, before all of this. And this whole time, you''ve been deceptive to me, to my sister. Do you think that-"


    "Enough!" Edeline was at her limit, finding herself shaking with rage. How could he.


    "Edeline?" Myron turned, confused, "I was just-"


    "What? Assuming I had not already figured out Hamond was a thaumaturge? Do you think I am that much of a fool?"


    Myron looked like he''d just been struck by the gigant all over again.


    Edeline was not finished. "I was bleeding out on the street, next to Lendra''s dead body, while you were under that spell. I was having to fight off the city watch, who wanted to drag me off to who knows where, while you were under than spell. And you somehow think you know better than me about who I should trust to see me through this?"


    "I didn''t mean that," Myron said softly.


    "Then what did you mean? That you do not trust thaumaturges? Then let me be clear. That is what I am now. If you choose to not trust me as well...so be it!"


    Myron just stood there, staring at her, dismayed. Edeline was about to open her mouth again, demand he answer, when a hand fell on her shoulder.


    "I think you made your point," Hamond said quietly.


    Edeline paused, trying to think of a rebuttal, some way to continue the argument. But, she realized, it would serve no purpose. Getting herself more and more frustrated did nothing to solve the problems they faced. Even if her brother deserved it...no, let it go. For now.


    "I''m just going to go find some food," she said. Without bothering to wait for Hamond, or the other two, she pushed past them and went towards the house. Swinging the door wide open, she did not bother pulling it closed. Let them follow if they wanted, or not, she was headed for the kitchens.


    "...the greatest wielders of primal sorcery the land has ever..."


    And now the fragments from before returned, insistent. Attempting to shut them out, Edeline walked down the hall, passing under the gaze of the portraits of her family. Forget them, they would not be her family much longer. Hallowscroft was not a name for her to bear, but a shackle holding her back. She saw that now, clearer than ever.


    "...my dear daughter. Don''t cry. Your father will return, once..."


    Shaking off the childhood memory that was not hers, Edeline entered the kitchen in a huff. First step, find some ingredients. Finding a sack, she looked into it only to discover it was empty. Right, Hamond had likely already cleaned out some things for the earlier meal. That raised a key question: was there actually enough food left for them at this point?


    Checking more sacks, Edeline began to develop a sinking feeling. Everywhere she checked, there was not a single bit of food left. There had to be more than that, somewhere...but it was not here.


    The door creaked open. "What are you even doing?"


    Edeline spun to see Nela standing there. She had half been expecting Hamond to come offer his aid, so this was a bit of a surprise. "Looking for food."


    Nela slapped a hand to her face. "We sorted all the remaining fresh things. They''re in the storeroom. You know, the place they usually go?"


    Of course. Edeline sighed and closed her eyes, her exhaustion growing. "I''m sorry." What else could she say?


    "Aether''s blood, you''re really feeling bad, aren''t you?" Nela''s footsteps drew closer. "Guess that''s why you exploded at Ronny then."


    Turning to look at Nela, Edeline saw she looked concerned. "I just thought...you''d be angry at me." Nela had taken Myron''s side before, and her approaching this from a more neutral stance was unusual.


    "I''m not happy about it, no," Nela said, "You weren''t thinking about what it meant, and he wasn''t thinking about it either." She let out a bitter chuckle. "You two are definitely brother and sister, you know that?"


    "I suppose we are," Edeline admitted. Even so, that alone was not enough to forgive Myron for what he had said.


    "That''s the thing." Nela looked down at the floor. "When I first decided that I was going to try to join up with the other recruits under your brother, become a healer for the army, my family...was beyond angry. What you said earlier to Ronny, what he said to you...that was nothing compared to what happened to me."


    Edeline was stunned, realizing that the exchange between her and Myron had hurt Nela as well. Nela had briefly mentioned being estranged before, but Edeline had forgotten that with everything that had happened.


    "After the threats, the insults, I knew they weren''t my family. Not any more." Nela looked up, expression forlorn. "For a while, didn''t really think I would have one..."


    "Then you met my brother," Edeline finished.


    "You see why we didn''t exactly want to tell you about us," Nela said, "I didn''t want him to lose the rest his family too. And this whole shit with Hamond lying definitely isn''t worth it, either. Especially since, well..." She gestured around with her hands.


    Edeline winced, unable to deny it. Their mother was dead. Their father was likely in the hands of their enemy. The rest of the family had been scattered in the wake of the Spellking''s war, with her having no idea where they might have ended up. As far as anyone could tell, she and Myron were likely the last two.


    "I suppose I owe him an apology," Edeline admitted.


    "I suppose you need to rest first," Nela told her, "Knowing you two, you''d probably end up saying some other shit and making each other raging mad all over again, the way you both are now. Think of it as a healer''s command...an actual healer, that is."


    Of course, she couldn''t resist taking another shot at Hamond, Edeline noted resignedly. Still, as tired as she was, it probably would be better to put it aside for tomorrow. It did raise one other question though.


    "Where is he?" Edeline asked.


    "Which one?" Nela teased, "Fine. Ronny went to his room, and Hamond said something about trying to find a bed of his own and wandered off."


    They did have a handful of rooms for the servants who lived here, so that was probably where Hamond had ended up. It was unlikely that he could have become lost. The layout of the house was not all that complicated.


    "Anyway, suppose I''ll help you make food then," Nela said, "How much do you know about cooking?"


    Edeline swallowed, hating to admit it. "Very little."


    "I guess you''d better follow instructions from me," Nela said with a wicked grin. Edeline could only shake her head, wondering if this was the price she had paid for being able to call forth such powerful magic. "Let''s go see what we''ve still got."


    Nela turned and marched to the door, Edeline silently following, still hungry, still tired. But hopefully not for long.

 Chapter 25: Apologies All Around

    Suppressing a heavy groan, Myron sat up in his bed. Even after a full night of sleep, he still felt a bit drained. He supposed he should consider himself lucky, with everything that had happened. It was far more luck than he deserved, as he turned to look at Nela, who was laying beside him.


    So beautiful, he thought as he looked her over. A face of sharp angles, framed in loose reddish brown hair, looking peaceful in sleep. A small, thin body, far more fragile than the airs she normally put on, half wrapped in the blankets of his bed. Soft skin a shade of pale pink, faded in the dim light shining through the curtained window.


    It wasn''t beauty in the typical sense, the sort found in paintings and art of fair maidens. It was a beauty that came from her strength and compassion. While Nela was far from perfect, and it didn''t always show, for Myron there could be no one else. If nothing else, he was certain of that.


    It was just about the only thing Myron was certain of now.


    Sighing, he went to get dressed, thinking on the words he and Edeline had exchanged last night. While far from the first time he had seen his sister angry, he''d been completely stunned by fire in her eyes, the rage in her voice...the pain on her face.


    There were a hex of different ways he could have handled the matter. He could have asked Nela to wait until the next day. He could have spoken to Edeline privately in advance, or accused Hamond separately. Or he could have just let the matter be, walk away and let the consequences sort themselves out.


    No, that wasn''t who Myron Hallowscroft was. Abandoning his sister was something he would never do, not unless he had exhausted every possible option to aid her. If it meant making himself look like a fool, then he would do it, without hesitation.


    "It''s morning?" a sleepy Nela asked from the bed, right as Myron finished pulling his shirt on.


    "Yes," Myron said. He''d fallen asleep soon after eating the meal Nela had brought him, too tired to do much else. She''d been oddly silent herself, now that he thought about it. He just hoped he hadn''t hurt her feelings too.


    "Still too early." Nela rolled over, pretending to go back to sleep again for a moment. Then she sat up, looking over at him. "Your arm feeling better?"


    Myron stretched out the arm in question, twisting his hand. It still ached a bit, but it was far better than the broken mess it had been the previous day. If there was one thing his time with Nela had taught him, healing magic was impressively effective if the healer was there quickly. Of course, as Nela had also said, a lot of people just didn''t bother seeking a healer''s aid until it was too late.


    "It''s much improved, thank you." Adjusting his sleeve, he walked over and sat on the bed next to Nela. While he probably still wasn''t in any condition to fight, Myron doubted they would let him get anywhere near that elf. And given the spell he''d been under, he did not blame them.


    "Good," Nela said, "I guess I''d better get my arse up and get dressed."


    "I don''t think they''d approve of you walking around like that," Myron said with a smile, looking her naked body over.


    "And you wouldn''t either," Nela answered, chuckling.


    "Definitely not." Myron laughed too. "I''ll just go ahead downstairs, and you can come once you''re ready." Knowing his sister, they were probably seeing about food.


    "You sure you don''t want to wait on me?"


    "I''m sure," Myron said, "Besides, I think...I owe the two of them apologies."


    "Right." Nela nodded, a strange smirk on her face. "I''ll join you soon."


    What that was about, Myron had no idea, but he knew staying to ask would just distract Nela. Probably would distract him too. Instead, he turned to the door. Opening it slightly, he started to slide out so he wouldn''t expose Nela to anyone outside. Not that he expected anyone to be waiting, but he was going to be careful anyway.


    Pain. He''d bumped his elbow of his injured arm on the way out. Gritting his teeth so he didn''t make a sound and alarm Nela, Myron closed the door behind him. Wonderful, he was now even more useless for this afternoon''s plans.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Making his way downstairs, Myron slowed as he heard the voices of his sister and Hamond down the hall. That probably meant they were near the front doors. Slowly walking forward, he tried to listen, curious about what they were saying.


    "-are clearly their primary target," Hamond stated.


    "Do we have any other options?" Edeline said in response, "More of the city watch will be brought along, and with my brother''s injury, I''m the only one that can hold them off directly." Myron looked down at his arm, knowing she was right and wishing she wasn''t.


    "That''s why we need to plan carefully," Hamond''s voice was calm, "If you fall under their control, we have no chance."


    Myron decided that now was a good point to step out. "Good morning," he said, coming around the corner.


    Edeline spun to face him, her surprise quickly changing into a guarded expression. "Oh...you are awake."


    "Indeed." Myron took a deep breath. This was it. "And I have one thing to say to you."


    "What is it?" Hamond drew back slightly.


    "I''m sorry."


    The two were silent.


    "I did not consider what you went through." Myron faced Edeline. "You clearly needed both your thaumaturgy and Hamond''s help to survive. It was foolish of me to say what I did without thinking about those things."


    "Myron...thank you." Edeline visibly relaxed.


    "And to you as well." Myron addressed Hamond. "You were willing to aid my sister when no one else did. Even if you are a thaumaturge, you had no reason to take the risk and help her. Forgive me for suspecting you."


    Hamond was still quiet, his face oddly drawn up. Perhaps this was a Remuati expression, as Myron had never really dealt with any northerners, but something told him this wasn''t the case. It didn''t matter though, as he''d said what he had to.


    After another moment of silence though, Myron began to worry. "Friends?" he asked, extending one hands towards Hamond.


    Hamond blinked. "I don''t know," he said slowly, "The thing is...you weren''t entirely wrong."


    It was Myron''s turn to be surprised. Nor was he the only one. "What do you mean?" Edeline asked, staring at him.


    "I was not entirely honest in our earlier conversation," Hamond said, "Don''t get me wrong. Everything I told you was true, I just...I left out some details."


    "Tell me," Edeline insisted, voice fierce.


    "I would, but it''d be better if we were all present," Hamond said.


    Right, Nela still wasn''t here. Myron looked around, realizing that there''d been plenty of time for her to get ready and come down. Hopefully, she hadn''t just fallen back asleep again, but he couldn''t rule the possibility out.


    "I''ll go check," he offered quickly.


    Edeline nodded dismissively, most of her attention focused on Hamond. Odd, but questioning her now would run counter to his apology, so Myron decided to let it rest. Back down the hallway, up the stairs with him.


    As he came up to his door, it opened to reveal a now-dressed Nela. She''d tied her hair back again, he noticed immediately. She was also looking rather pleased for some reason.


    "I think I found it," she said on seeing Myron.


    "Found...what?" Myron asked slowly, realizing she was holding one of her hands behind her back.


    "This." Nela extended a hand, revealing a carved wooden flute. His flute.


    Of all the things Myron had expected to see, this was not one of them. "Where...where was it?"


    "Under the bed," Nela repeated, "I dropped my hair tie, and it bounced under the bed. When it got down to get it, I saw it there. Thought it was a snake or something at first." She looked a little sheepish for the moment. "But you did tell me about all the times you played it, so...good thing I checked down there, right?


    "Right." He couldn''t really think of anything else he could say.


    "It was probably there the whole time too." Nela shrugged. "Surprised you didn''t get it yesterday. Did you forget where it was?"


    "Probably," Myron admitted. It had been years after all, both time and distance removed from the days when he would practice. The war, the struggle, and everything that had happened made the flute the last thing on his mind. Given that Edeline had not brought it up, she likely also had forgotten. It had been his personal escape, a break after his lessons and training to go to his room or out into the garden and just play song after song.


    "Can you still play it?" Nela asked.


    "Let''s see." The flute was dusty, unmistakably a result of the time from under his bed. Myron rubbed it on his shirt, cleaning it as best he could. Hoping this had worked, he then raised it to his mouth. The first note warbled slightly as dust puffed out of the holes on the instrument. The second note was clearer, sweeter, echoing down the hall.


    Nela clapped her hands. "You should do a full song." she told him.


    Myron sighed, shaking his head. "I don''t think we have the time," he told her, "We need to get ready for when that elf shows up. And before that...Hamond has something he wants to tell us."


    "Later then?" Nela sounded quite insistent.


    "Later." Myron tucked the flute into his belt, out of the way for now.


    "Anyway...you two back on speaking terms now?" Nela said, "Really don''t want you and Edeline at each other''s throats, and she definitely likes the man. Even if he''s a shit excuse for a healer."


    Nela, never change, Myron thought to himself. "I think we''re about to find out more about that," Myron said, "And from what he said, Edeline already knew part of the story."


    "Once upon a time..." Nela said teasingly, "See, even I know that part."


    "If only our stories were that simple," Myron noted, "Then we wouldn''t be caught up in a mess like this." And while he was wishing, he silently added, he might as well ask for a rock to fall from the sky right onto the Spellking''s head.


    "Suppose it does make it more exciting, right? Even if I''d rather it not." Nela bounced in front of him, heading down the hall. "We aren''t getting out of this by standing here talking, so let''s shut up and push through."


    Myron couldn''t help but smile at Nela being her usual self. Neither could he help but follow her.

 Chapter 26: What We Fight Against

    Turning as her brother and Nela entered the room, Edeline immediately noticed that Myron appeared to be in a better mood. She could not quite figure out why, but it was easy to guess that it was something Nela had done or said in the short time they had been away. She was definitely starting to become convinced Myron and Nela really were a good match for each other, even if it was no properly arranged marriage.


    Such matters would have to wait, however.


    Edeline had been going over everything Hamond had said, trying to figure out exactly what he had omitted. She could not think of any detail that would possibly...


    "...my father, well...he died in the siege of Phalford." Hamond''s words came back to her.


    "...you could make up some story right now about how you...you''re the first Spellking''s secret bastard son." Her own spoken thoughts, half joking. At least, back then.


    "I was just shaken by...how accurate you were." Hamond''s response, which she hadn''t given much thought.


    It took all of her focus not to react. Had she been accidentally correct back then? The Spellking had been slain at Phalford, and so had Hamond''s father. They could be one and the same. It was a wild possibility, but it was not completely out of the question, and would explain everything perfectly.


    All that was left was waiting for Hamond to confirm it. Or deny it, but Edeline was certain that this had to be the explanation. What else it could be?


    "I suppose I should begin, now that we''re all here," Hamond said, "To fill you in on what Edeline already knows, I was trained as a thaumaturge, brought up in the Spellking''s court. My father served the Spellking directly, up until they both died at Phalford."


    Both...so she was wrong then. Hiding her disappointment, Edeline spoke up. "I figured it out when he began explaining details of the spell you were put under. This was after we discovered Captain Linos was also being manipulated with the same spell."


    "Captain Linos?" Myron spoke up, "Where is he?"


    "Dead," Edeline said, glancing at Hamond.


    "The way the spell works, it grows stronger the longer you are under it," Hamond said, "You were only under it for a few days, and were able to shake it off fairly easily. The captain, however, likely had been under it for several months at least, and was actively trying to kill me. Even if I had removed the spell, he probably would have continued as before."


    Edeline sighed, again wishing she had some other option. At the time, she had not known of the spell, or even if it could be reversed. Knowing in hindsight there were no other options did little to ease the regret.


    "Wait, is that spell of controlling people a thing the Spellking invented?" Nela spoke up.


    "He did make use of it, but no, he did not create that spell," Hamond said, face grim, "My father did."


    Oh. That was it.


    "I can see why you didn''t want to speak of it," Myron said slowly, "What exactly happened?"


    "Let''s step back a bit," Hamond answered, "When the Spellking first announced his bid for power, he apparently spread the word that under him, thaumaturges would be free to pursue research, practice their craft...to be honest, I''m not sure of the exact details. But a lot of thaumaturges that got word traveled to meet him, and to swear their fealty to him." He paused for a moment. "My father was one of those, coming all the way from Remuat. Motivated by those promises."


    Hamond paused, waiting a moment to see if they had anything to say. Edeline, for her part, did not want to interrupt with a question, not yet. Better that he finish his story instead of getting distracted.


    "Without my father''s aid, the Spellking would likely have failed," Hamond continued, "But once he and the thaumaturges who swore loyalty had access to that enchantment, he was able to gain control of a large part of the kingdom, and its armies, simply by having them enspell the local lords."


    "That''s what nearly happened here," Edeline added.


    "Of course, these thaumaturges did not come alone." Hamond''s expression tightened. "Many of them had families, and brought them along. This included my mother and my older brothers. I would be born soon after, the youngest in my family."


    "And you were brought up there," Nela said, shifting on her feet. "I think we get it now."


    "I wasn''t finished." Hamond looked a bit crossly at Nela. "As you probably know, most marriages are either an arrangement between two families, or at times, simply love." Hamond''s gaze moved from Nela to Myron, and Edeline had to suppress a chuckle. "With my father and my mother...it was neither of these things."


    "Wait. Don''t tell me..." Edeline felt ill, horrified at what she knew without doubt was coming next.


    "Yes, my mother was bound by the very same spell, and I got to witness its effects when I was very young. Although I didn''t understand it back then, I realized the truth once I was older. Constantly confused, unable to remember what she was doing, forgetting where she was...the only thing that was clear to her was that she needed to be loyal to my father, to obey his orders. Orders that she could not even remember."


    "Shit," Nela said.


    "And it only got worse, until she could not even do the most basic things by herself. Unable to eat, unable to drink, unable to dress herself. And still driven to try to do things for my father, to the point where she could not sleep either." Hamond closed his eyes, wincing. "It was a mercy when she fell ill and died. The real woman that was my mother, the real person...there''s a reason I told Edeline that I never really knew her."


    Without hesitation, without thinking, Edeline threw her arms around Hamond. "I''m sorry," she said, squeezing him tightly...wait, what was she doing? Face flushing, she let go just as quickly, backing away.


    Nela laughed. "Now it makes sense."


    "What makes sense?" Myron asked, looking around between them. Edeline could not bring herself to meet his eyes.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I''ll tell you later." Nela shook her head, then looked back at Hamond. "You were saying?"


    "Right, uh..." Hamond himself looked thrown off by the surprise embrace. "I guess the point is, I was hardly the only child in the Spellking''s court. And when he wasn''t planning his next move, he took time to teach us, all of us...thaumaturgy."


    So he was taught by the Spellking himself. Edeline found herself wondering what it would have been like, being in the presence of such a man. Even a young child would probably have been intimidated.


    "And as with any group of children, some were brighter and more capable. One in particular excelled, grasping magical knowledge far more easily than any of the others. He became the Spellking''s favorite student...or rather, I did."


    "I can see why you''d hide that," Myron said.


    "As can I," Edeline added, "But I can assure you that I will continue to keep your secret. I did promise you before, and I will hold to my word."


    "I suppose I owe you that much, after what you have done..and what I said the previous night." Myron agreed.


    "Sounds fair to me," Nela said, "Figure we''re all sick of secrets anyway, since someone further up their family tree decided to hide bigger shit than this." She gestured at Myron, who nodded.


    "Thank you." Hamond rubbed his eyes with one hand.


    "So, about you being a healer..." Nela spoke up again, grinning.


    "I should''ve known you''d ask." Hamond gave Nela a weary look. "You''re never going to stop bringing this up, are you?


    "Probably not," Nela said cheekily.


    "Before I left, I tried to be very thorough about trying to gather any and all books regarding healing magic that I could," Hamond told her, "But as a member of the court, and one who had the favor of the Spellking at that, I had to also to keep it a secret. I couldn''t risk word getting out that I planned to leave the court behind. I suppose that made my efforts sloppy."


    "The difference from being taught," Nela replied, "Say what you will about the old man, he knows his stuff like no one else."


    "The rest I''ve told Edeline," Hamond said, "I ended up here in Hallowscroft after running low on coin, and spent most of the rest finding a place to live. I''ve been here about a year, working as a healer."


    For a moment, they all were silent. "I have one more question," Myron finally said, breaking the silence. "I can understand you wanting to hide your thaumaturgy here, but why did you choose to learn healing in the first place? There were any number of other trades you could have pursued."


    "As I grew older, I came to understand the horrors inflicted by the court. My mother was one of many I saw falling victim to the same spell, losing themselves piece by piece to it. I didn''t want to give up on magic completely, but I wanted to find a way to fix things, to help people instead of destroying them. Becoming a healer...that was the only answer I could think of."


    "Don''t blame you," commented Nela.


    "Neither do I," Edeline added, "However, the matter of the statue indicates there is greater spellcraft at work here, something the Spellking, the current one, is after. A thaumaturge''s knowledge is more needed than ever. And of the four of us, only you have that knowledge." She certainly did not, even if she had powerful spells that may or may not have been inherited from some ancient Elefae.


    "You do realize that what was down there was beyond even me." Hamond crossed his arms. "The enchantments, the magical energies, that giant stone guardian...even the spell you used. These were all magic of equally high power and finesse. I don''t even think the Spellking himself could have managed any of them."


    "But the Spellking''s been using gigants," Nela protested, "Not nearly as fancy as that one, but they''re real! Me and Ronny have seen them!"


    "Then they uncovered that secret elsewhere," Hamond said, "Perhaps another ruin of a similar age. After all, you all heard the request of the voice of the statue."


    "It wanted to be set free," Edeline stated, thinking back. "We did that."


    "Set us free," Hamond corrected, emphasizing the second word. "There''s more than one."


    Edeline stopped, stunned. In the confusion, in the surge of magical memories she had been forced to experience, she had not noticed that detail. However, what she did know, thanks to those same broken memories, the suffering that woman had endured in the dark. If there was anything she could do to save the rest from that same torment, she had to attempt it.


    "And my grandfather''s the best clue we have on that," Nela said, "I suppose we can see to that tomorrow, after we meet our little friend." Her tone hardly suggested actual friendship.


    "There''s also the matter of Lord Hallowscroft''s well-being...that is, your father''s." Hamond looked steadily at Edeline. "Also, I do have one...personal matter I would like to attend to."


    "What is it?" Hopefully he wasn''t going to keep any more secrets from them.


    Hamond let out a long, low sigh. "I have a friend in the town watch, name of Alexios. I need to warn him about all of this. I haven''t seen him in a few days, so hopefully he hasn''t been caught up in all this."


    Edeline felt her body turn to ice, the world slowing around her. From the very beginning, Hamond had been protecting her and aiding her. He''d put his life on the line, endured insults and attacks because of it, and put aside his own affairs to do so.


    And she''d slain one of his closest friends.


    "I''m sure he''ll be alright, wherever he is," Myron said.


    "No," Edeline croaked. Even though it would hurt, even though it would drive Hamond away - a thought that made her ill, for some reason - she had to say it. He was no longer hiding anything from her. She would not hide anything from him.


    "Excuse me?"


    "One of...one of the men who first attacked me that night...he gave his name as Alexios."


    He stood there a moment, staring at her.


    "I''m sorry," she blurted out, feeling completely miserable. The relief from earlier at having the disputes between them settled was gone, blown away by what she''d done. Entirely her fault.


    "Edeline, you couldn''t have known," her brother told her. A meaningless truth.


    Finally, Hamond spoke, voice rough. "Aether...I should''ve brought this up sooner." He lifted his eyes, staring at the ceiling silently for another moment. "I suppose it''s a better fate than staying under the spell."


    "I''m sorry," she repeated.


    Hamond reached out one hand to her shoulder. "We''ve both lost someone we cared for. All we can do is...keep going, I guess."


    "And make them pay for this shit," Nela spoke up.


    "Not the best time," Myron warned her.


    "I mean, we''re going to encounter the one behind this later today, right?" Nela pointed out, "When exactly would be the best time then?"


    Of course. There would be time for grief later, Edeline reprimanded herself. She had sworn to be stronger than that, and the moment of reckoning would be soon. They needed to prepare as best they could.


    Wiping her eyes, she looked up at them. "We should get ready."


    "Let me guess," Nela said, "The first step is eating something. Got to go get some food in that belly of yours, right?"


    The obvious attempt at humor did not amuse Edeline, not with the dark mood she was in. Although, she had to admit, she couldn''t exactly argue against a morning meal.


    "That sounds reasonable," Myron said, "We can plan our strategy after we all eat. Why don''t you and Hamond go get it ready?


    "Cooks of the world, here to save Hallowscroft," Nela joked. She jogged over to the doors to the dining hall, Hamond following in her wake.


    "I have made a mess of it," Edeline muttered under her breath.


    "We both have, haven''t we?" Myron had apparently heard it. He walked around her, looking her straight in the eyes. "Do you think maybe...we''re both not fit to rule?"


    "Perhaps," Edeline said, considering the possibility. What would become of Hallowscroft if they both abandoned it?


    "Could be we should have just switched," Myron''s voice told her he was trying to cheer her up. "You could have taken the lead and left for the battlefield, I could''ve stayed home."


    "You wouldn''t have met Nela then." Edeline could not resist pointing this out. Nor would she have been able to start learning thaumaturgy. For better or for worse, the past few years had worked out for the two of them.


    "That''s true," Myron said, "But I still wonder if that was the right place for me." He produced an all-too familiar object in his hands.


    "Your old flute," Edeline said, surprised it had still been there.


    Myron nodded, sticking it in his belt. That was probably where it had been to begin with, she realized, and she had simply not noticed it. "I promised Nela a song later," he said, "Of course, you''d be welcome to listen to it as well."


    "I may take that offer." Edeline closed her eyes, reminded of a more innocent time. Before the watch was forced to betray them. Before their mother''s death. Before her brother had been sent off to lead men in a seemingly unwinnable war.


    But time only moved forward, not backwards. "Shall we go?" Edeline asked, steeling herself for the challenge ahead.

 Chapter 27: Face of the Enemy

    The plan was set, and all that was left was the waiting.


    Hamond looked around again at the room he''d been given. It was a parlor, well furnished with several padded chairs situated around a small center table. A pair of hunting trophies hung on one wall, the skeletal heads of long-dead deer with antlers sticking out into the room. Hamond had been forced to duck around one of them when walking around earlier..


    Even more paintings hung on the other walls. While a few were portraits, undoubtedly of people long dead, there were also several landscapes, forests and plains and rivers on display. Edeline and Myron''s ancestors definitely had good artistic taste, that much was clear. If he''d the time, Hamond would have liked to inspect these more closely, possibly learning more about the artists.


    But that''s not why he was here. He and Edeline were waiting in different side rooms, while Nela was just down the hallway. Myron was there in the main hall, to try and lure whoever was showing up into lowering their guard long enough for the group to move out and stop them from leaving.


    It had been difficult enough getting Edeline and Nela to agree to that much. If he''d had his way, Hamond would have tried to lure them out into the garden, make it easier to ensure no one could flee. But that would require Myron to get close to them to lead them there, and neither of them were about to allow that.


    Suddenly, Hamond heard voices from the next room over. It was a little earlier than they had planned for, but this was the critical moment. Carefully moving up to the door, he listened in.


    "Good to see you all. The project is going smoothly." Myron, speaking loudly so that they could hear him in the nearby rooms, was addressing whoever it was.


    Someone else spoke, low and angry. It was not a voice Hamond recognized, although something told him he ought to. It was probably the Elefae they were after, who was someone he''d met in passing before.


    "I didn''t know," Myron replied, "I was taking care of the project."


    The low voice again, even more familiar now. Yes, this was definitely someone Hamond knew he''d met. It was a shame he couldn''t make out the words, as he could''ve placed the person more clearly if he could.


    "I''d be honored to show you what-" Myron was cut off by the angry voice, louder now. While Hamond couldn''t tell what had been said, he knew two things. First, Myron had been about to give them the signal before being interrupted. Second, Hamond knew, engraved into his mind years ago, the tone of someone speaking the words of a spell...which the other voice had done.


    They had to strike now. Hamond flung open the door to see Myron standing among a group of four men. Three wore the uniforms of the Hallowscroft watch, and the fourth...no. Hamond felt his heart drop, lower than anything he''d felt in the past few days.


    The fourth member of the group was Kalvarel.


    The group turned, staring. It was little comfort, but it did look like Kalvarel was equally astonished to see him there. Hamond tried to figure out what to do, what to say. If he could convince Kalvarel to just surrender, possibly see reason, then maybe they could...


    "Corpus volt!" Edeline charging from the door across the hall, blade extended, ended any hope of that.


    As she struck one of the men standing there, Kalvarel broke for the front doors. "Get them!" he yelled as he pulled the door open.


    "Ventus fugit!" Hamond said, too slow, too late. The burst of air erupted behind Kalvarel as he ran outside. An instant later, Nela''s crossbow shot flew past and bounced off the door behind the fleeing Elefae, likely slowed by the gusts of Hamond''s spell.


    Waiting a brief moment for his spell to fade, Hamond sprinted for the entrance. Before he could get outside, a hand grabbed his shoulder. Spun around, Hamond found himself face to face with Myron. "I have to obey," he said.


    "No, you don''t," Hamond answered, reaching over with his free hand. "Katharsis logos."


    The spell on Myron melted away, and he released his grip on Hamond. "What...no, not again. I''m sorry, I-"


    "Look out!" Hamond shouted pulling Myron out of the way of a sword swing. One of the guards, an older man, advanced on the two of them. Apparently this man didn''t care about trying to take the lord''s son alive, Hamond observed.


    The blade rose again for another strike, but a second sword knocked it aside. Edeline stepped between the man and her brother, glowing with the energy of her enchantment. "Get it together!" she called out, deflecting another blow.


    Stepping around a still-reeling Myron, Hamond saw the man fall back, sword at the ready. Rather than advance, however, Edeline stayed in place, taking up a stance of her own. For a moment, the two stood there facing each other.


    "Captain Ranulf," Edeline said, "Stand down." This was another of the watch captains, then. He wasn''t the one they''d seen on their way to Morgivel''s, but that hardly meant anything. What was slightly surprising was the man''s age, but Hamond supposed he was in no position to judge.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "I have my orders," the captain said, shifting his stance slightly.


    "Teleios horama." Hamond already knew what he would see, but this only confirmed it. Like Captain Linos, and like Myron, this man was also under the spell. And he''d been under it for some time.


    "Under the enchantment?" Edeline asked, not taking her eyes off of Ranulf.


    "Yes." Hamond barked out, thinking fast. He wasn''t about to make the same mistake as the fight with Captain Linos. But at the same time, he couldn''t use a spell that would damage the building they were inside.


    Not giving Hamond the chance, Edeline moved forward, batting aside a quick swing from her opponent. Sliding inside his reach, she reached up her free hand and grabbed the captain''s chin. "Katharsis logos." The enchantment flickered and faded away in Hamond''s sight.


    Edeline released her grip, appearing to relax...for only a moment, as the captain slashed again. She managed to dodge, scrambling to the captain''s left. The captain turned to follow her, his back now to Hamond.


    It was an opening Hamond was not about to miss. "Lithoistos," he spoke as he raised his hand. A cloud of dust materialized, rapidly collapsing until it took the form of a thin stone spike. It then shot forward, right into the back of Captain Ranulf. He stumbled a step forward, than fell to the floor.


    Edeline sighed and lowered her sword. "That could have gone better."


    "Sorry," Myron repeated, rubbing his face as he walked over. "I guess that Elefae caught on that I was faking."


    "Yes...unfortunately, I recognized him." While physically unharmed, Hamond still hurt inside. He didn''t want to think it, but all signs right now pointed to Kalvarel as the culprit, the one behind everything.


    "So did I," Edeline said, "That was the Elefae at the Ascension ritual, the one who noticed me. I take it you know of him?"


    "Hold on," Myron interrupted, "Where''s Nela?"


    Hamond blinked, realizing that she wasn''t present. Not only that, they only had the bodies of the captain and one of the watchmen there. The other one was missing.


    "Nela!" Myron yelled out, worried.


    "What?" her voice called back. A moment later, Nela came around the corner of the hall, looking no worse for wear. "Someone had to deal with that other one." She peeked around them, seeing the other bodies. "Well, glad I did what I did then."


    "What did you do?" Hamond asked.


    "Lured him into one of those side bedrooms, then caught him with a sleep spell." Nela grinned. "The way I see it, they''re not to blame for any of this shit. We needed to question someone too, especially after someone let that elf get away."


    Hamond knew that was entirely on him. "I apologize. I was surprised, as that Elefae is someone I know."


    "That makes two of us," Nela stated, "And I''ll give you that. I wasn''t expecting to see him here either."


    "You''ve met Kalvarel?" Hamond blurted out.


    "Kalvarel?" It was apparently Edeline''s turn to be stunned, "Isn''t that the name...that person the man we ran into in the street was asking you about? Bradan?"


    "Yes," Hamond said, putting the pieces together. Kalvarel had been out of touch with Bradan because he had been busy managing Myron''s exploration of the tunnel and the search for Edeline. It all made terrible, perfect sense.


    "So he''s involved with all this then," Nela frowned. "Can''t say I''m completely surprised. Don''t know much about him, not after he showed up here in Hallowscroft about four years ago."


    Hamond''s mouth dropped open. "Wait. He told me he''d lived here his whole life."


    "He lied then," Nela answered, "He said he''d come here from Kelshir, but I''m not sure we can believe that either. Anyway, he kept coming around, like he was trying to impress my grandfather. The old man liked him, I guess, but...just came off as shifty, I guess."


    "Shifty is quite the understatement," Edeline said, "He did issue orders to the men there. If he is not the one who applied the spell, then he is working directly with whoever did."


    Hamond suppressed a surge of emotions, guilt and anger and pain, that were trying to eat through him. They had to focus on their immediate concerns. Questions of how long Kalvarel been playing these games, manipulating people to get whatever he wanted, were impossible to answer right now. There was no telling how he''d fallen into the service of the Spellking, or why.


    "We''ll need to warn Morgivel." The old healer''s trust in Kalvarel had been completely misplaced. So had his, but Hamond was trying his best not to dwell on it.


    "It would be better if we had something more specific to warn him of," Edeline said, "Right now, we are still missing some critical pieces of their overall plan."


    "And that''s why I''ve got that man asleep in the other room," Nela said, "We should see what he knows."


    It probably wouldn''t be much, but it was better than nothing. And perhaps, with luck, they held the card they needed. "It''s worth trying. But first, just to be safe, there''s one thing we''ll need." Hamond turned to Myron. "I know you were looking for rope before, so did you find any?"


    "I couldn''t. Why do you need it?"


    "We''re going to tie him up." Hamond disliked having to resort to this, but hopefully it wouldn''t be needed for long. "If he''s also under that enchantment, I don''t think I can remove it without also removing Nela''s sleep spell."


    "Oh, right," Myron said.


    "Could always find some old clothes, tear strips off of them and use those," Nela suggested.


    "Whatever you choose, you need to work quickly." Edeline said, glancing out the still-open front doors. "Sun is setting." Indeed, the light shining in through the entrance and taking on an orange shade.


    Myron and Nela immediately turned and headed off without a word. Sighing, Hamond walked over to close the doors. Kalvarel...it was a stinging betrayal. And worse, it meant that Kalvarel had to have used Alexios, discarded him just to gain an edge


    Shutting the entrance, he turned to see Edeline there, looking at him. "Yes?" he asked.


    "I was just wondering...did Kalvarel know about...well, you?"


    Hamond knew what she meant. "No," he said, "He did know I was from western Hyarch, but the rest..." He trailed off, realizing how strange this seemed. He only had known her a hexday, her brother and Nela even less, and yet...somehow, he trusted them more then the other men he''d known for months. Men he called...he had called friends.


    Well, that was over now. Alexios was dead and Kalvarel stood revealed as a vile schemer. As for Bradan...how much did Bradan even know? Part of him wanted to warn him, part of him worried Bradan was also involved, and trying to find him would be walking into a trap of some sort.


    "I see," Edeline finally said, looking him straight in the eye. "Thank you."


    "Uh, no problem," Hamond said, a little unsure how to respond to that.


    For a moment, she studied him, a small smile on her face. Then she suddenly whirled around. "Let''s go see about our captive, why don''t we?"

 Chapter 28: Changing Loyalties

    There had been far too many people come to Morgivel for help with some injury they''d gotten from an accident, but then refused to tell what the accident was. As Nela had come to realize, stupid pride wasn''t worth shit, but these people seemingly never learned. Over time, she''d gotten better at seeing clues to what they were hiding, little details that gave away what actually happened.


    As it turned out, it also made her fairly good at spotting things that the person themself wasn''t aware of. And right now, Nela was sure that Edeline, still unaware of it, had feelings for Hamond.


    What she could do now that she saw this, she had no idea. If anything, it made it even more likely that Edeline planned to leave once this was all over. Really not going to plan, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    "I think this will work," Ronny said, holding up a handful of cloth strips. It had taken a search of a few of the servants'' rooms to find something. The first couple had been emptied, with no clothes and not much else left. Running away after the attack here was the likely reason, Nela thought.


    "They''re probably wondering why we took so long," she replied, not bothering to hide her own annoyance with it.


    "I''m sure they will understand." Ronny grunted as he pulled the door open.


    "I told you not to use that arm," Nela grumbled. Why he didn''t just pass the strips into his other hand before opening the door, she had no idea.


    "It''ll be fine." The look on Ronny''s face told her otherwise.


    "Sure, and you''ll end up a one-armed man if you keep it up."


    "Alright. I''ll try to not use this arm for the next day or two. I can''t guarantee anything, though." Not the most reassuring thing to hear, but she knew just as well they weren''t out of danger yet.


    "Fine then." She''d just have to remind him about it again later. As annoying as it was, Nela was happy that Ronny was getting back to his usual self, pushing himself to be helpful even when he didn''t need to. It was just that, well, he could have waited a day or two first.


    Out into the hall they went, Nela taking the lead as they headed to the room where Hamond and Edeline were waiting with the knocked out guard. More than ever, she was grateful to the old man for teaching her that spell, although he probably wouldn''t fully approve of how she''d been using it. Well, in her own way she was saving lives with it, and that ought to count as far as being a healer went.


    Edeline looked up from a chair as they entered the room, but didn''t say anything. They''d managed to get the man braced up against the bed in the room. Hamond had remained standing, not that there was really any other place to sit. As it was, the small room was very crowded with all four of them in there.


    "So no rope again, I take it," Hamond commented.


    "Unfortunately, no. I had to tear up a old shirt belonging to a servant. We''ll have to pay for him to get a new one later." Not having been paying attention to the shirt, Nela was a little surprised to learn the owner was a man. It hadn''t been a very large shirt.


    "So, who''s tying him up?" Edeline asked, not making a move to take the strips from Ronny. Hamond didn''t move either.


    Nela rolled her eyes. "Give me those," she said, snatching the strips out of Ronny''s hand. She''d picked up some advice on knots from a couple of the other men in the army, useful for setting up tents. Of course, Ronny had people to do that for him, and the other two were probably hopeless at handling ropes.


    A few quick loops and twists later, and the man''s hands were bound behind his back. Of course, if he really worked at it, he probably could get free. But that would take time, and they''d notice it well before he got loose. "He''s ready."


    "Right," Hamond said, extending one hand. "Katharsis logos."


    There was no real reaction. The man slept on, head bowed down.


    "Think the old''s man spell is better than yours?" Nela asked mockingly.


    "I don''t-" Hamond broke off as the man groaned, shaking off the sleep. He looked up at the four of them, blinking slowly, then suddenly his eyes widened as he saw Nela.


    "You! Oh...not again!" The man struggled for a second, then stopped as he realized his arms were bound.


    "Me?" Nela had no idea where or when this man had seen her, let alone what she had supposedly done to him.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Wait a moment," Edeline said, leaning down to look at the man. "I believe this is one of the men who came to Hamond''s house."


    Nela looked more closely. She really couldn''t remember the faces of those two, but she supposed this man could have been one of them. "Unlucky for them then."


    "Stupid elf witch," the watchman grumbled back, "I don''t know what you''ve done with the Lady Hallowscroft, but I''m not helping your plans, whatever they are."


    The look on Edeline''s face was beyond description. "You...you don''t know who I am?"


    "No, and why would I care?" He wasn''t lacking courage, that much Nela had to admit. Still, though, she''d have thought all the town watch knew exactly who was paying them.


    "I do think you should." Edeline drew herself up straight. "You see, I am Edeline Hallowscroft."


    "Anyone can say anything," the man shot back, "I can say I''m a prince of Hyarch. Doesn''t make it true, but I can say it."


    Edeline opened her mouth, then shut it. Nela had to struggle to hold back a laugh. This man had got Edeline but good. It did make her wonder though: were there nobles who actually carried around papers proving their status?


    "Believe her or not," Ronny spoke up, apparently not caring to say who he was. "You do need to answer our questions. Otherwise, well...we can have her just put you back to sleep." He gestured at Nela, who grinned.


    "I told you, I''m not talking." Nela''s grin vanished. The man was clearly not going to bend so easily. From the looks on the others'' faces, they were also reaching the same conclusion.


    "Something''s wrong," Hamond spoke up.


    "What''s the problem?" Ronny asked, turning around.


    "I definitely removed the spell on him. But he should have been aware of it, and reacted appropriately when he woke."


    "I''m right here. And I have a name, you know."


    "Well, you did say you weren''t going to tell us anything," Nela retorted, "So until you start talking, you get to remain nameless."


    "Name or not, I don''t know how he could possibly not realize his mind was being affected, not now. The difference should be obvious."


    "The only spell I''ve been put under is the one that elf witch cast," the man insisted.


    "Of course!" Edeline exclaimed, "Kalvarel had to put the spell on him when he wasn''t aware of it...and he wouldn''t have been while under the sleep spell."


    "So your name''s Kalvarel?" the man said, staring at Nela. "Again, no one else put me under a spell. I think." He sounded more doubtful.


    Nela didn''t know whether to be insulted or amused. "If I''m Kalvarel, then you really are a prince. And you''re no prince."


    "Someone hasn''t spent much time with Elefae before," Hamond noted.


    "Well, he''s spent time enough with the one that matters," Ronny said, "You sure you''re not willing to tell us about the Elefae that was with you earlier?"


    "Ask her then," the man answered, nodding in Edeline''s direction, "If you''re really who you say you are, you''d know one of your father''s own advisors, right?" He let out a nervous bark of a laugh.


    Edeline groaned, frustration visible on her face. Nela, however, couldn''t help but smile. That last remark had told quite a bit, and it seemed like they were starting to get through.


    "I do know something," Ronny said quietly, leaning closer, "When you saw him, you felt as if he was your best friend. You owed it to him to listen to what he said. You''d do anything for him, right?" Nela felt a chill, realizing this wasn''t just him trying to persuade the watchman.


    The man stared. "What the...who in Aether''s name are you?"


    "I''m like you." Ronny crouched down in front of the man, "That elf caught me off-guard, put me under that spell. He put you under that spell too. And he''ll keep doing it, turning us against each other, until all of Hallowscroft kneels to him."


    "You''re joking. You''ve got to be joking." The man looked back and forth between them, like he was expecting one of them to take his side.


    "We''re working to stop him. Now you could help us by telling us what you know...or eventually you could end up back under his spell again. It''s your choice."


    The man looked down. "Did that...did that cursed elf really do that?"


    "He did." Ronny''s words, while still soft, took on an edge. "And I think you knew, didn''t you?"


    Gritting his teeth, the man thumped one of his feet on the floor in clear frustration. "What have I even been doing?"


    "There''s a better question," Nela added, "Try asking what you''re going to do next." She had to admit that playing nice with the man was far from the first approach she would''ve taken, but Ronny was getting results. Then again, Ronny had told her he tried to see the best in people.


    The man let out a long, ragged sigh. "Fine. Name''s Filip."


    "And I''m Myron." Ronny rose to his feet again. "Now, what do you know about that elf, Kalvarel?"


    Filip licked his lips. "Not a lot. Like I said, told me he was one of Lord Hallowscroft''s trusted advisors, and he was heading up a search for the ones who had taken Lady Hallowscroft away." He looked over at Edeline. "You actually are her, aren''t you?"


    "That is what I said." Edeline sounded very annoyed. "Should I reintroduce myself?"


    "Uh, no, it''s just...sorry." Ronny shot Edeline an odd look, one Nela understood as telling her to shut up.


    "There was one more thing though," Filip said quickly, "He was really upset about the weird show of light that happened yesterday."


    "What light?" Ronny asked, shooting a glance at Hamond.


    "Late yesterday afternoon, in the middle of town, this big stream of light shot up from the ground into the sky. We were just down the street from it, and that elf swore something fierce at seeing it. Now that I think about it, I...I didn''t even react to it."


    "The statue," Edeline said quietly, "Of course. I should have realized." If keeping all this quiet had been important, Nela thought, then any chance of that was gone. Half of Hallowscroft likely knew something strange was happening.


    Including her family.


    Shit.


    "I see." Ronny stepped back, narrowly missing stomping on Hamond''s foot. Nela snorted in response. "Thank you for the information."


    "Can you untie me then?" Filip flexed his arms slightly, unable to do more with them bound. "This don''t feel good, you know."


    Ronny looked back at each of them. "I suppose we can let you go now, as long as you promise to stay away from Kalvarel."


    "Not a problem. Probably wasn''t cut out to be a guard, anyway."


    "Actually," Hamond spoke up, "I do think there''s one more thing you can do for us."


    "Sure, I suppose," the man said, "What is it?"


    "Let''s get you untied first, and then I''ll tell you. It''s a simple errand, nothing more." Hamond moved aside, and Nela bent down to undo the knots.

 Chapter 29: Benefits of Hospitality

    Myron really didn''t understand why Hamond had insisted on sending that man Filip to handle something any one of them could have easily done. However, he was sure Hamond was equally surprised when he''d offered a seat at the table for Filip as well. One odd turn deserved a debt repaid, or something to that effect.


    Remembering old phrases like that was more Edeline''s thing anyway.


    With the food the watchman had brought back from Hamond''s house, Hamond had gotten to work immediately. The resulting meal was delicious and filling, and Myron had to admit they probably needed it after the earlier events of the day.


    "So then," Edeline said, being the last one to finish eating. "Tomorrow the plan is to warn Morgivel, I would assume."


    "Why not do it now?" Nela protested, "I can be there in no time at all, even if it''s getting dark out."


    "We need him to inform the other Elefae elders," Hamond pointed out, "It doesn''t do us any good to go now if the news about Kalvarel can''t be passed on to where it would really matter. I have no clue if they would still be awake by the time we got all that sorted."


    "How old is Morgivel, again?" Myron saw another possible problem as well. "Even if you could go out that late without problems, I''m not certain he could. I don''t think the risk of your grandfather injuring himself is worth it."


    "But if he knows now, he can set out first thing in the morning to do it. If we wait until tomorrow, it''ll take more time." Nela looked back and forth between them. "Besides, we also need to ask him about the Stormsage story."


    "Which will also take time, and I don''t know if we''ll have that chance tonight." Hamond frowned. "Although, honestly, asking about the Stormsage isn''t all that important. That can wait until after we deal with Kalvarel."


    "Stormsage?" Filip spoke up.


    "That is nothing you need to be worried about," Edeline said quickly. Filip just shrugged and took a drink. It was good that the man was not overly curious, Myron thought.


    "On the subject of Kalvarel, we need to track him down too," Hamond said, "There''s no telling where he has hidden himself. Although I don''t like the idea, but our best clue as to where may lay with Bradan."


    "Don''t tell me," Edeline groaned, "We''re going to have to go find that bathhouse."


    Myron sat there, stunned. "Bathhouse? What are you two-"


    "Nothing like that!" Edeline said frantically. Hamond buried his face in his hands, while Nela starting laughing. Filip just looked confused.


    "Bradan is Kalvarel''s partner. The two of them run a bathhouse here in Hallowscroft," Hamond told them after a moment, after everyone had calmed a bit. "And before you ask, the last I saw of Bradan, he did not appear to be under the spell. Edeline was also there, and I''m sure she saw the same."


    "He did seem a bit daft, but I don''t think that was caused by any spell," Edeline said, "Also, the bathhouse is...not entirely legal."


    Filip spoke up. "Do you mean the bathhouse over on Naulryder Street?"


    The look on Edeline''s face was pure astonishment. "How do you know about that?" Myron couldn''t recall there being a bathhouse there either.


    The watchman flinched. "Look, I just heard about it from the other men. Think more than a few went there, and a few of them actually asked me if I wanted to go." His face flushed slightly. "I, uh, rather would clean myself at home, so I told them no."


    Filip was more than a little dirty, to phrase it politely, so that didn''t exactly paint a favorable picture. Of course, a number of the men under him hadn''t been the cleanliest either, so he was used to it. Glancing over at his sister, he immediately noticed she was wrinkling her nose. That wasn''t unexpected, but Nela was doing the same...and she''d been around the same men he had.


    "My thanks. That does make this easier." Hamond settled back in his chair.


    "Wait a moment." Edeline clasped her hands together in front of her. "If the watchmen were taking baths there, with no weapons, then...I think I get it. That''s how he got control of the town watch in the first place. Once he had a few under the spell, he just had to ask them to introduce him to one of the captains."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "If that was the case, then Bradan knew of it too," Hamond said.


    "If Kalvarel was already lying to you, what would stop him from lying to anyone and everyone else he knew too?" Nela replied, "It seems like something he''d do."


    "We won''t know until we''ve spoken with him." Myron said, hoping Nela was right.


    "But which should we do first?" Edeline asked, "Warn Morgivel, or find Bradan?"


    "Morgivel," Nela said without any hesitation.


    "The sooner we deal with Kalvarel, the sooner the two of them will be safe." Hamond crossed his arms. "I''d rather we go find Bradan."


    "The two of them..." Filip blurted out, looking back and forth for a moment in confusion, before reeling backwards, gaping at Myron. "Aether''s blood...you''re the son of Lord Hallowscroft. Of course. I''m a fool."


    "Took him long enough," Nela commented.


    "It changes nothing," Myron said reassuringly, "Regardless of who I am, or who you are, we both have an enemy in common. And you helped us with the information we needed."


    "But-" the man started to say.


    "What has been done, has been done," Edeline said, "I am hardly blameless either, having cut down some men that possibly could have been saved. We both need to move on, not dwell on what could have been." Myron could swear his sister was quoting some book, but he had no way of knowing which one. It wasn''t worth bothering her over it anyway.


    "I still owe you." Filip frowned, rubbing at his eyes with one arm. "What to do...I know. I can keep watch tonight, patrol around."


    "You don''t have to-"


    "No, I''ve got to," Filip interrupted Myron''s protest. "In fact, I probably should go get started." He rose to his feet, nearly knocking his chair over.


    Surprised, Myron could only watch as Filip all but ran out of the room. Nela shook her head. "Think he''s a bit ashamed."


    "I said the matter was behind us," Edeline sighed, annoyed. "But it''s probably for the best that he left."


    "Why?" Nela asked.


    "Better for him to be out of the way, so he is not in any danger. And if Kalvarel does get to him. He cannot reveal plans he is not aware of. And on the subject of plans, we should come to a decision."


    "Morgivel," Nela repeated.


    Hamond groaned wordlessly, looking up at the ceiling.


    "What do you think, Myron?" Edeline asked. Myron frowned, wondering why his sister was deferring to him. It was not quite like her.


    As for what he thought, he had to admit both had good points. While he hadn''t met Morgivel yet, everything Nela had said painted a picture of a man who was not prepared to protect himself from this Kalvarel. But Kalvarel was a threat, and they did need to be aggressive about making sure he was dealt with.


    He had his answer. "Is there a reason we shouldn''t split up and do both?"


    "That is...not a bad idea, actually," Edeline said slowly, "We can split up, take care of both, and meet back here in midday. Kalvarel cannot be in two places at once. If the worst comes to pass, two of us would be safe."


    "If he''d had someone else he was working with like that, I don''t think we would have gotten to this point." Hamond pressed his hands together. "He would have been able to enspell both of you at the same time, without needing the city watch."


    "I guess that would work," Nela said, "But who is going where?"


    "The safest option would be Myron and I being in separate groups." Edeline paused to take a drink. "So two groups of two."


    "Bradan probably would not listen to anyone but me," Hamond said, looking in Nela''s direction, "And for that matter, I''d say Morgivel is more likely to hear you out."


    "He''d better," Nela grumbled.


    "Then it is settled. I will go with Hamond, and Nela can go with Myron." Myron nodded in agreement, glad they''d been able to settle that.


    "Wait." Myron turned to see Nela staring straight ahead, face pale. "I''m going to have to introduce Ronny?"


    "It''s fine," Myron cut in, a little surprised. They had discussed this before. "We knew we were going to have to bring the matter up eventually, right?"


    "With your family, yes," Nela said, "I didn''t think...I just...shit, what am I saying?"


    Edeline sighed. "If it makes you feel better, I can go with you while my brother accompanies Hamond."


    "You...would?" Nela seemed astonished. Myron had no idea why: he''d have to ask her later.


    "It should not be any trouble. Besides, I want to ask your grandfather a question regarding something he spoke of when we last met."


    "If it''s what I think," Hamond said, "I''d say there''s someone else you should ask first."


    "Who would that be?" Edeline asked. Hamond silently pointed at Myron, leaving him wondering what this was even about. "Oh, right. Do you know if our mother was ill, right before I was born?"


    Myron thought back, trying to remember. This would have been when he was very young, and he had to admit his memory of those days was less than perfect. To be honest, he could not recall being allowed to see his sister when she was newly born, but that hardly meant anything.


    "I can''t say I do," he said, "But what does this have to do with Nela''s grandfather?"


    "According to him, he saved our mother''s life, back when she was carrying me. He also said that our father owed him a debt. Of course, I knew nothing of this. When I said as much, Morgivel told me I should ask our father regarding it. I didn''t press the matter, although now I think I should have."


    "I don''t remember this either," Myron said after a moment. "However, I was not even four years of age. I doubt I would have paid something like that much attention."


    "Can''t blame anyone for not knowing something like that would be important," Nela chimed in.


    "I suppose not." Edeline''s shoulders slumped. "We''ll see what Morgivel has to say."


    "And we''ll be dealing with Hamond''s acquaintance," Myron said, "But that''s tomorrow. I think we''d better get some rest now."


    No one offered an argument.

 Chapter 30: The Best of Friends

    The street outside the house was fairly quiet. A few passerby were moving past, hurrying with their faces tense. Periodically, one of them shot an uneasy glance in the direction of the house, before continuing on their way.


    Even from the window where she stood, even without knowing any of the people walking by, Edeline could tell what they were thinking. Word was almost certainly starting to spread, word of the glowing fountain of magic that had appeared, of the town watch behaving oddly, of two of its captains dead or missing.


    Word of what she had been forced...no, what she had chosen to do.


    "You ready?" Nela asked, coming up beside her.


    "Of course." Edeline stepped away from the window. There''d be time to think about the ramifications of all this, reflection and doubt included, later. Heading into the front hall, Edeline almost collided with Hamond, who had been standing with his back to the door.


    "Uh, excuse me." Startled, Hamond moved out of the way. Slightly embarrassed, Edeline took a moment to compose herself.


    "We''re sticking to the plan, right?" Myron asked, idly tapping his fingers on the hilt of his sword.


    "Yes, meeting back here at midday as we discussed. Just keep your eye out for Captain Urdin or Kalvarel, in case they start trouble."


    "Just make sure Ronny doesn''t get hurt," Nela told Hamond.


    "We''ll be careful," Myron reassured her.


    "Trying to not draw attention is the best defense," Hamond added, "Of course, we can''t count on that, given someone might recognize us. So we need to move quickly."


    "Time to go, then," Edeline said. The longer they delayed, the more people would be out and about. She walked over and opened the door, letting a cool breeze from outside blow in.


    The four filed out into the street. Filip was nowhere to be seen, leaving Edeline wondering. Hopefully he had just returned to his home, but she could not shake the suspicion that the worst had come to pass. She sighed, hating the loss of trust that came with dealing with the spell Kalvarel was using. The same spell the Spellking used.


    They paused for a moment, standing there looking at each other. Edeline nodded to Hamond, letting him wordlessly know she was trusting him to keep Myron safe. He nodded back, in understanding.


    She and Nela broke off, walking quickly down the street. Letting the Elefae take the lead, Edeline took in the sights of Hallowscroft. For some strange reason, the buildings, the people, all of it left her with a sense of unease. It was a feeling she could not find words to quite explain, but Hallowscroft seemed fundamentally different.


    Perhaps it came from the other problem she had been struggling with, one perfectly represented by the person she was following. She like Nela, as rude as she could be, and held no objection to her brother''s choice. But there laid the problem, because Myron clearly felt he could not be with her unless he abandoned his title. Given some of the passive aggressive letters she''d had to read from other nobles, Edeline could not disagree.


    "You''re worried about this too, aren''t you?" Nela asked quietly. In the noise of the street, Edeline could barely hear it.


    She picked up her pace, moving closer to Nela. "I was just thinking about what happens after this."


    "You and me both," Nela said, "Because eventually, the rest of my family is going to find out I''m back in Hallowscroft, and then...well, it''s going to be ugly."


    Of course, that was another problem, one Edeline really did not have an answer for. While any sort of armed unrest on the part of the Elefae was out of the question, the kind of rumors that could spread as a result would undercut his ability to lead. An ability that was going to be more needed now than ever, in the wake of everything that had happened.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But if he could not provide that leadership, and neither could she, where did that leave them? Where did it leave Hallowscroft?


    If she did not ask, she would never know for certain. "So do you two not plan to remain in Hallowscroft?"


    "Trying to get rid of us?" Nela said.


    "What? No, I..." Edeline trailed off when she saw Nela''s face. Right, she was teasing.


    "Seriously, though...I''m not sure I can call this place home, not after everything. We talked about different towns we could go to, maybe even going east out of Hyarch. But nothing''s settled, and I don''t know if I want to go that far."


    That was it, the feeling she had been having, voiced by Nela. Hallowscroft did not feel like home. A place where she could get attacked in her father''s house. A place where the town watch was turned against her. A place where someone stole the very idea of choice, of loyalty, from the people there.


    Their duty to the town, to the kingdom...what good was it? Whoever took on that duty would just suffer for it. It felt like a cascade, pushing her thoughts into a circle Edeline did not see any way to escape. If Hallowscroft was not her home, was not Myron''s home, was not Nela''s home...then who would be left behind?


    And where would the decision, whatever it ended up being, leave Hamond?


    "You alright?" Nela called back.


    Realizing she had come to a stop, Edeline moved to catch up with Nela, who was a few paces ahead. Fortunately, the road was still not busy, so no one was really blocking her path.


    "I just had a thought," Edeline told her. There wasn''t much point in discussing it until after they had gotten back together.


    "The old man used to say that when you''re not thinking, that''s when the real trouble starts," Nela said with a snort.


    "A fair point," Edeline noted, "You do seem like you respect your grandfather a lot."


    "Honestly, I always got along better with him the rest of my family. Part of why he wanted to make me his apprentice, and eventually take over being the Elefae healer." Nela shook her head fiercely. "Of course, the elders had other ideas."


    "Do you know why they wanted someone else?" Edeline was honestly curious. While far from being an expert, Nela did seem to know what she was doing.


    "Something about not being the right person to carry the legacy of the Elefae forward. Whatever that means."


    Nobility or peasantry, it did seem that using veiled language to hide your actual intent was a constant. Edeline wondered if Nela had, by unfortunate chance, said something rude that offended one or more of the elders, and this was their petty revenge in turn. They would likely never know the truth, but it seemed as good a guess as any.


    "Whatever their reason, I would consider it to be a mistake. I wish I could correct it, but I doubt they would listen to me." Given the tensions between Morgivel and the other elders, any attempt to intervene would like worsen the situation. Regardless, it did not matter, given that Nela likely intended to leave it all behind.


    "If they weren''t going to listen to Morgivel, then they really wouldn''t care what you said," Nela agreed.


    "I am not sure they would even listen to my father," Edeline said, thinking back before all of this. Even with a bad leg, Lord Hallowscroft had always carried an air that was both commanding yet respectful, at least to Edeline''s eyes. He was someone who always heard what you said, even if his answers were not what you wanted to hear in turn.


    As for what his answers to her current questions were, Edeline did not know. She was not sure she wanted to know, even though she could hardly hide what had happened. Or did she dare to lie to him, hide the truth about Nela and her thaumaturgy and Kalvarel? She was not sure.


    "Well, we''re about there," Nela said as they turned onto another street.


    Edeline blinked. It did not quite look like the same road she had been on with Hamond, but she did recognize Morgivel''s house. It was likely a mere case of her memory becoming scattered as a result of everything that had happened.


    The pair walked up to the door. Nela hesitated a moment, then knocked on the door loudly. There was a crashing noise, as if someone had dropped something.


    "I guess we startled them." Nela said sheepishly, "Guess we''ll need to-"


    The door slammed open. A figure rushed out, grabbing a fold of Edeline''s shirt and pushing her past Nela, further out into the street. Stunned and off guard, Edeline recognized Kalvarel''s face right as he put one hand up to her forehead and hissed a single word.


    "Eusebeia."


    Edeline stopped, confused. She''d wanted to find Kalvarel...right, because Kalvarel was her dear friend. Without him, where would she even be? She relaxed as Kalvarel released his grip. She turned alongside him to face Nela.


    Nela''s face was horrified. Edeline didn''t quite understand why. She ought to be overjoyed that Kalvarel was here now. In fact, if she remembered, Nela had been Kalvarel''s enemy. She needed to be dealt with. Edeline drew her sword and pointed it at the Elefae.


    "Shit. Uh...Edeline, if you''re still you...can you put the sword away? Please?" Ignoring Nela''s words, Edeline advanced until the sword rested a short span from Nela''s neck.


    "Why don''t you come inside with the two of us?" Kalvarel asked Nela. It was an excellent idea. Nela really should listen to what Kalvarel had to say.


    "Shit..." Nela said again, raising her hands in surrender. Keeping her sword out, Edeline stepped to the side. Now Nela could just walk inside.


    Defeated, Nela slowly moved forward into the house. Edeline followed, keeping pace with the Elefae. She could see Morgivel standing there, waiting. He was also one of Kalvarel''s friends, right? He had to be.


    Behind her, Kalvarel shut the door with a soft, final thud.

 Chapter 31: The Worst of Friends

    "This is the place, then," Myron said.


    Hamond had to admit, the place did not look anything like a bathhouse. It was some other building, possibly an old store, that had been repurposed. He supposed that was part of the whole plan: if you didn''t know it was here, you wouldn''t think much of it. Of course, the small dirty sign by the door did give it away, but it hung in the shade where it would be hard to see.


    It also did not help that the sign itself was misspelled. "Bradan''s Bathouse" made it sound like the man had tamed and was caring for bats here. The image was a bit amusing, despite the seriousness of their task. It was unfortunately typical of Bradan.


    "Let''s go in," Hamond said. No need to delay this any longer. If they finished up here quickly, perhaps they could catch up with Edeline and Nela over at Morgivel''s house.


    The door creaked as Hamond pushed it open.


    He was greeted with a smell that partly steamy, partly earthy. The room beyond had four large wooden tubs sat in each corner. Part of the floor had been dug up to create small channels for the tubs to be emptied. The channels connected and led to a gap under the far wall, which Hamond supposed led into the next room.


    Right now the tubs were unused, which wasn''t surprising given it was still morning. A pair of women were walking between the tubs. They wore quite the revealing short tunics, with bare legs and feet exposed. Hamond sighed. He should have realized this was the kind of place Bradan would be running.


    "Aren''t those elves?" Myron muttered to Hamond.


    Those words hit Hamond harder than Myron probably realized. While it had been far from his immediate thoughts, he hadn''t forgotten Morgivel''s request to find the missing Elefae women. And this pair...he had to confirm it.


    "Teleios horama." And there it was, unmistakable at this point. Kalvarel had to have been enspelling Elefae women and turning them over to work for Bradan. Any hope of the latter being innocent was now slain, completely and undeniably dead.


    "I see." Hamond didn''t even need to turn and look to know Myron had drawn his sword.


    One of the women, also noticing this, began to panic. "Boss! Boss! Boss!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. So much for keeping this quiet.


    Bradan came sprinting out of the back room, only to come to a stop once he saw Myron with the blade readied. "Uh...what? Who are you?"


    "Bradan," Hamond spoke up, stepping forward. "We need to talk." He took notice of the women darting into the back room behind Bradan for later, but for now, his focus was on the man he called friend.


    "Hamond? What is going on? Who is this?" Bradan also stepped forward, apparently shaking off the surprise. "Look, I don''t normally allow weapons in here, so-"


    "We''re looking for Kalvarel." Hamond let his spell fade. For all that it was worth - which was very little - Bradan was not under the effect of Kalvarel''s spell.


    "I haven''t seen him since that night at the tavern," Bradan said, "I told you I hadn''t heard from him. What''s this even about?"


    Hamond paused, trying to decide if Bradan was lying or not. There was no sign he could read, and it did line up with what the man had said previously, when they met in the street. Still, he couldn''t rule out the possibility.


    Time for a different approach. "Did Kalvarel send you these women?"


    "What? Oh...uh, yes. He went out and asked a few elves he knew if they wanted to earn some extra pikers. They''re willing, so...I don''t get it. Stop dancing around shit, and tell me what your problem is."


    Hamond sighed. So it was just another case of Kalvarel deceiving everyone he knew, which he supposed was a relief. "They weren''t willing."


    "Uh...they were? If they weren''t, they wouldn''t be here." Bradan gave him a confused look. "You''re not making any sense."


    Hamond realized Bradan was right. He''d been trying to avoid saying it, to not give a voice to what he knew to be the truth. But he couldn''t keep doing that. Not for his sake, and not for Bradan''s.


    "Kalvarel is a thaumaturge. The women are under a spell he cast on them, a spell that makes them obedient and loyal to him. I''ll bet good pikers he just told them to follow your orders."


    "Right," Bradan said slowly, clearly disbelieving.


    Hamond wasn''t giving up quite yet. "You may be wondering why we haven''t seen Alexios? Try asking Kalvarel. He put Alexios under his spell, and he''s been putting other members of the town watch too. Now Alexios is dead, I''ve been spending the past few days trying to clean all this up, and you''re the only one who might know where Kalvarel is."


    Bradan stared at Hamond for a long moment, face darkening. "Look, it''s way too early for you to be this drunk," he finally said.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I''m quite sober," Hamond answered, a bit offended. The only time he''d ever really become that inebriated was well before he''d even come to Hallowscroft. "And I''m absolutely serious. I know it sounds insane, but trust me. Kalvarel is planning something, and he''s perfectly willing to throw you and me both to the dogs to do it."


    Bradan took a deep breath. "So you''re crazy. Completely mad. What in the world has gotten into you?" He began to pace in front of the them. "I''ve known Kalvarel for years, well before you. We built this place ourselves. Shit, we got together and dug up the floor just so the baths could drain! It took us over a hex of days, but we did it together. And you come in here, saying that he''s going...to do what? What proof do you even have?"


    Hamond said nothing, feeling his hope of getting anything useful out of Bradan fade away. What could he say that would convince Bradan?


    "Thought so. If you''re done playing the fool and trying to turn me against my best friend, get out. I don''t want to see you again." Bradan turned halfway around, still looking over his shoulder. "And take your friend with the sword with you."


    "So you won''t listen to him, then?" Myron asked, speaking up.


    "With a story like that, why should I listen to either of you?" Bradan spun back around, coming right up to Myron''s face. "You could drag the lord of the town here, pay him to spit those lies, and I''d kick him out. And I''m kicking you out. Don''t make me call the watch."


    Hamond started forward, but Myron made a slight gesture with his free hand. Fine, if he thought he could handle this. It was clear Bradan was too far gone to reason with. This had been a mistake.


    "It''s funny that you would say that," Myron said, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Myron Hallowscroft, son of Lord Esmund Hallowscroft. I do think you may have heard of me."


    "Wait...what?" Bradan looked back and forth between Hamond and Myron.


    "On my oath to the House of Roderick, and with this man Hamond as my witness, I claim everything I have said to be truth."


    "You...did you actually pay this man to come here to do this?" Bradan''s voice rose and took on a shrill edge. "What, was your healing work not enough? You were that jealous of what we''d done, so you had to make a scheme to ruin my business! Take this place from me!"


    Myron let out a sigh, echoing Hamond''s own frustration. "What is it with people not believing we are who we say we are?"


    "Bradan, would you calm down and think?" Hamond said, "Why would I lie to you? People here know me as a healer. What do you think they''d say if word got around I suddenly started running a bathhouse instead? Think about what you''re saying!"


    "Says the man coming in here with a wild story about my friend casting magic spells on everyone!" Bradan was shouting now, "So get your arse out of my sight! Now!"


    Myron raised his sword up to Bradan''s throat. "Your loyalty to your friend is admirable, but it''s misplaced. There are good men and women who have died as a result of what he did, several who I knew personally. So I offer you one final chance. Back down, now."


    "I know your type, you stupid sack of shit," Bradan replied, "You''re just trying to browbeat me into leaving. You don''t have the guts to actually follow through. So here''s what I think of your little offer." He spat in Myron''s direction.


    Whether the spit hit its target or not, Hamond couldn''t tell. What he could tell was a brief blur as Myron''s sword arm went wide to the right, then swung leftward and down. Bradan''s body collapsed immediately, falling face down on the uneven floor of his bathhouse.


    Still facing away from Hamond, Myron spoke. "I do try to give second chances. Nela''s questioned me about it a few times, said I might be naive. But I believe some people do deserve opportunities to learn from their mistakes." He pulled a cloth and began to wipe down his sword. "Sometimes it works. Other times...there''s no real point in talking it out if there''s nobody there willing to listen."


    That, Hamond supposed they could agree on. Still, though...looking down at his former friend, it didn''t stop it from hurting. A countless number of possibilities, futures in which Bradan had given in, in which the they stood together against Kalvarel.


    But he might as well be wishing for Alexios to be alive, for his mother to be alive and free and whole as well. Right now, there were people he could save.


    "I''m going to go check on those Elefae women," he told Myron.


    "I''ll keep watch then," Myron said.


    Hamond nodded and went into the back room. There were shelves with folded rags on them, along with what Hamond guessed to be spare tunics for the workers. The channel under the wall led into a shallow muddy pool dug out of the ground. Standing around it, silently nervous, were the two women from before, along with a third one.


    "What did you do with the boss?" one of them asked, backing against the far wall.


    "Nothing," Hamond answered, moving closer. It was true, after all, since Myron had been the one to strike him down. "I''m actually here to help you."


    "How?" the woman asked. "The boss and his partner...we don''t really need anyone else."


    "Trust me." Hamond reached out and touched her arm. "Kartharsis logos."


    The woman blinked. "I''m telling you, I don''t...need...no. Oh no."


    As she crouched down and began to sob, Hamond moved to the other two, removing the spells that shackled them in turn. One of them also starting also crying uncontrollably almost immediately. The other, while she had tears in her eyes, looked more angry.


    "That...that bastard!" she hissed, "How...how could he do that to me? To them?"


    "I assume you mean Kalvarel," Hamond said.


    "That snake of an elf! Promises me a job worth good coin, leads me to a side street, and he...he..." She broke off, the weight of it finally getting to her as well.


    All three needed help, and he wasn''t in a position to really give it. There was only one who Hamond could think of who could. Well, now they definitely were going to catch up with Edeline at this point.


    "If you all come with me, I can take you to Morgivel," he told them.


    "Yes...right," one of them said, "We need...need to tell him."


    "Wait..." another of them spoke up. She looked to be the oldest of the three. "What about the others?"


    "What others?" Hamond asked, feeling a renewed sense of dread.


    "There were...two other women here when I first got here," she managed to say, tears still flowing down her face. "After a while...they stopped showing up. I didn''t think...I couldn''t think..."


    Hamond wished he could give her a happy answer, but honestly he would have to assume the worst. "We''ll have to see about them later," he said, "For now, let''s get you three to safety."


    Leading them back into the other room, Hamond saw Myron still standing over Bradan. A slight gasp behind him told them the women had seen it too. If they''d had the time, he''d have tried to move the body, but they needed to act.


    "I overheard," Myron said, "I guess we''re off to meet Morgivel then." He paused, an oddly amused look on his face. "Nela''s not going to like this."

 Chapter 32: An Ear for Truth

    Wincing slightly as Kalvarel finished tying her hands behind her back, Nela shifted in the chair, testing it. Sure enough, the knot didn''t feel particularly tight, so she could get free with enough time. Of course, that didn''t mean shit when someone with a spell that would make her happily tie herself up was in arm''s reach.


    Edeline sat emotionlessly in a chair across the table. Perfectly obedient, she needed no ropes to hold her in place. Again, if Nela could get to her, getting out of this would be no real issue...except for Kalvarel standing right there.


    "It''s been a while," Kalvarel said, "Neredyla, wasn''t it?"


    "Nela," she answered, looking over Morgivel. Her grandfather stood against the wall, just as unnaturally calm as Edeline. In hindsight, they really should have seen this coming. She herself had told them that Kalvarel had been trying to get the old healer to like him. Of course, he''d feel safe coming here.


    "Whatever your name is, then." Kalvarel bent down, looking her in the eye. "I knew where the Hallowscroft siblings would be. I knew where Hamond would be. You though...you coming back to Hallowscroft is one thing, but somehow...it had to be you who undid my spells, ruined my plan. You''re the rogue card in all of this. So do you feel like telling me why and how you did it?"


    It took everything Nela had to hold in a startled laugh, and she was sure it showed on her face anyway. Kalvarel thought she was the reason his plan had failed? She''d barely done anything, outside telling Hamond and Edeline where Ronny was. "Maybe you don''t know as much as you think you do."


    "Oh, I know more than enough, unlike you." Kalvarel made a grand gesture with one arm. "Look around you. Your family, your friends, all the Elefae here."


    "Seems there''s only a few elves in this room, and I''d say you''re not one of them," Nela retorted.


    "Taunt me all you want," Kalvarel said with a cold smile, "Thanks to you, I now have the one thing I really needed. So, I think I''ll make you an offer."


    Nela wasn''t sure what to say. Wasn''t he after both Ronny and his sister?


    "In Kelshir, did you know that the lord there actually banned the First Ascension?" Kalvarel asked, seemingly changing topics. "I saw it myself. A couple of Elefae healers tried to carry on in secret, keep the tradition alive. They were hanged within a month."


    If this was true, it was horrible, but Nela was still suspicious. This man had shown himself to be willing to deceive anyone, no matter how well they thought they knew him.


    "Then I came to Hallowscroft. While initially it seemed better here, a few meetings with the elders told me the truth. All of them, except Morgivel here, were cowards, too afraid of what was happening in Kelshir and elsewhere coming here. Too afraid to actually stand firm for the sake of our people."


    That was what this was all about? All the sneaking around, the taking control of the watch, trying to get his hands on Ronny and Edeline...all of it for...what?


    "You''ve seen it. You know it, don''t you. The Elefae are dying, slowly. Throwing away piece after piece of who we are, all to satisfy some distant master in a distant castle who cares only for keeping his own arse on the throne. As long as the House of Roderick reigns, we are doomed."


    "So, you turned to the Spellking? To save us?" Nela asked, beside herself. "What kind of fool''s idea is that?"


    "I doubt you have any better ideas," Kalvarel continued, "I did originally seek the Spellking''s aid, by way of one of his agents in Kelshir. But he''s proven too slow, so I decided to take matters into my own hands. Clearly a king who rules from some other land will never truly put our cause first." His smile widened, teeth now showing. "This is the simple truth. We need our own king. An Elfking."


    Nela''s mouth hung open for a long moment. "You''re crazy," she finally said, "You''d get the elves crushed before the year''s end."


    "Maybe. But better to be crazy than a coward. If we''re doomed to fail, then better to go out in a ferocious final blaze, leave our mark on the tales and histories. The other option is a cold slow decline, sacrificing everything that marks us as Elefae until there''s nothing left. So here''s my offer: will you fight for the Elefae, or not?"


    Nela already knew her answer. "You mean, fight for you? Not happening, not after what you did."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I knew that would be your answer." Kalvarel shook his head at her. "You''re a coward, just like the rest of them."


    Nela chuckled. "I didn''t see you on the battlefield, facing down the gigants and men."


    "And where was that bravery before?" Kalvarel jabbed a finger right into her face. "Disarm Lady Hallowscroft, try to get to me, yell for help, any number of things you could have done outside. But you just stood there and surrendered. Admit it. You''re definitely a coward. If you weren''t, your arse wouldn''t be sitting there."


    That wasn''t...no, what else could she have done? If she''d tried to fight, then...but if she''d tried to run for it...empty excuses, Nela realized. Kalvarel was right. She should have done something, anything, just to try and stop him. Shit, if she had brought that crossbow, that alone would have stopped this.


    "Not that it matters. I finally have what I need." His eyes fell on Edeline. "After all, any good king needs a queen."


    Wait...hold on a moment, that made no sense. "Why her?"


    "Oh, she didn''t tell you?" he said, "Or did you not know the poor, tragic tale of Princess Splendora?"


    That Princess Splendora again. How she could possibly be relevant to whatever Kalvarel was doing? Not a chance, but it was clear Kalvarel thought she was.


    "You really don''t. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. It''s not like you need to know anyway, especially since you already decided where your loyalties fall."


    An obvious jab, but Nela was not about to fall for it.


    "Matters of royal bloodlines aside, we might as well get this part over with," he said. "Morgivel, go get the knife."


    Trying to think through what Kalvarel even meant by that last bit, Nela watched as Morgivel produced a small knife and offered it to Kalvarel.


    "Oh no, you''ll be the one using it." Kalvarel turned and faced the seated Edeline. "So, Lady Hallowscroft. Are you ready for your very own First Ascension?"


    "Of course," Edeline answered, her voice equal parts pleasant and dull.


    Nela felt her heart was about to rip itself out of her body. Shit, no. He was going to have her grandfather perform that rite, turn Edeline into an Elefae, here and now. This was wrong. It went against everything she''d been taught, everything Morgivel had tried to pass down to her.


    "Go ahead," Kalvarel told her grandfather, "Make her one of us."


    Nela began to work on the rope, reaching her fingers up to barely touch the knot. Her hands were a little numb, but she didn''t have time to worry about that. She needed to get free. She needed to save Edeline.


    "If it makes you feel better, I can go with you while my brother accompanies Hamond."


    Edeline''s words from yesterday pounded in her ears. This was her fault. Her stupidity. Her cowardice. Not wanting to face her family, not wanting to risk her or Edeline being hurt, not thinking this through...her fault.


    Morgivel slowly, silently, lowered the knife down to Edeline''s right ear.


    Nela struggled harder. She knew she ought to be silent, be subtle, not make any sign that might draw Kalvarel''s attention, but there was no room for anything but haste. It was happening too fast. Hurry. Shit. Hurry!


    Morgivel lifted the knife away, then put one hand over Edeline''s ear.


    "Panakeia logos."


    Nela pulled harder, trying to thread the coarse rope through the loops. It was so close...no, she messed up and pulled that tighter. Shit. She immediately started trying to push it the other way with one of her fingers. No time for more mistakes.


    Morgivel pulled his hand away from Edeline''s right ear, revealing the newly shaped point.


    One more loop. One more push. Nela could feel the rope rubbing her wrists raw. She ignored it, continued to work. Inside, she was screaming, fury and fear and guilt all tearing at her.


    Morgivel lifted the knife up to Edeline''s other ear.


    Nela pulled her hands free.


    With no hesitation, she was across the room in an instant, one hand knocking her grandfather''s arm aside, away from Edeline. Turning with the motion, her other hand, clenched tightly into a fist with the rope hanging loosely off the arm, went right into Kalvarel''s jaw.


    Completely thrown off guard, Kalvarel stumbled backward into the door. Keeping her eyes on him, she reached over and found Morgivel''s hand. "Doroneiroi," she said, grunting as his weight fell on her. She lowered him to the ground - a little less than gently, but she didn''t have the luxury of doing otherwise.


    "No!" Kalvarel shouted, taking a step forward.


    "Yes." Leaping up slightly, Nela punched Kalvarel straight on, right in the nose. Her fist stung from it, but the popping feeling beneath her punch told her he''d gotten the worse of it.


    Eyes wide, Kalvarel stared down at her for a moment. Then his hand found the door handle, and he practically tumbled backward out into the street.


    Nela was sorely tempted to taunt him for running away, but it was pointless for her to say it. Even she were to go chase him down, give him what he really deserved, it wouldn''t clear her of responsibility for this whole mess. Besides, she needed to see to Edeline first.


    Turning to look, Nela felt another wave of regret on seeing Edeline''s ears. One ear, now shaped into the traditional point of the Elefae. The other, round as any normal ear should be. Permanently mismatched, with the only possible solution being to finish what Kalvarel started. And that was not an option.


    Shoulders slumping, Nela knelt down and reached out a shaking hand to touch the still seated Edeline. That spell of Hamond''s...it went like that, right? "Katharsis logos."


    Edeline sat still a little longer, then suddenly she flung up her hand, feeling at her now-pointed ear. "I''m sorry," Nela said, voice low, "I should have..." She trailed off, not sure what she could say. It was her fault. That couldn''t be changed.


    "It''s...it''s fine." Edeline spoke again, barely above a whisper. The last time Nela had seen a face that pale, it had been on someone who was on the verge of death. So in other words, it was not fine.


    And given what had just happened to Edeline, Nela thought, it might never be fine again.

 Chapter 33: Friends No More

    After rounding the corner, Hamond came to a complete stop.


    Of all the possible scenarios for encountering Kalvarel he''d thought of, seeing him standing in the middle of the street was not one of them. An ambush, yes, but just randomly running into him on the way to...wait. Kalvarel was staring in the direction of Morgivel''s house, his back turned to where they were.


    So where were Edeline and Nela? Hamond started to worry. Then again, there was no sign of any of the town watch, or of anyone near Kalvarel. The people passing by were, in fact, staying clear of him, creating a circle of empty street around him.


    "What are you..." Myron said from behind him, then trailed off as he too saw Kalvarel. A couple of gasps from the Elefae women following them indicated the same.


    "I''ll handle it. You just keep them safe." Hamond slowly walked forward. Unlike with Bradan, he wasn''t about to make Myron deal with the matter. Besides, it was not out of the question Kalvarel had other spells, ones more suited to combat. At the moment, only he was in a position to counter such spells.


    "Kalvarel!" he called out.


    Kalvarel''s shoulders slumped, and he slowly turned to face him. Looking at his former friend''s face, Hamond was a little surprised to see it bruised and battered. In his work as a healer, he''d seen the aftermath of enough drunken brawls to recognize those injuries. Someone had gotten to Kalvarel first, and let him have it.


    Of course, it was also telling that Kalvarel was here, and they apparently were not.


    "What do you want?" Kalvarel sounded resigned.


    "You know why I''m here." Hamond already had a particular spell in mind. Of course, any spell would destroy any possible excuse of just being a healer, but he''d come to conclusion continuing as such would be a living a lie. Doing that would make him no better than Kalvarel.


    "What, you want to show me how fast you throw away friendship?" Kalvarel stared hard at Hamond. "I trusted you."


    "No, you didn''t." Hamond let out a low sigh. "But that''s fair enough, since I didn''t really trust you either."


    "Trying to make shit up?" Kalvarel laughed. "You believed in me when I recommended you to Morgivel. You took time every month to come to every single night at the tavern to play cards. You can''t just come up and say we were never friends."


    "I never said we weren''t." Hamond didn''t even flinch. He''d been thinking about what to say to Kalvarel all morning, going over it in his head, perfecting every word. "But you hid the truth about yourself from me, just as I did the same. Your bathhouse was always just a cover story, wasn''t it?"


    "So you spoke with Bradan, I take it." Kalvarel shook his head. "Should have known he couldn''t keep his mouth shut."


    "Bradan''s dead," Hamond stated.


    "What, so you turned on him and killed him? And now you''re-"


    "I did not kill Bradan." Hamond said, "You did. Just as you killed Alexios. Just as with all those other people. Whether it was ending lives on the blades of the men you controlled, sending those same men to fight and die, or dooming them to a slow death of their mind breaking under your spell, it all amounts to the same thing. Everywhere you go, everything that you touch, dies."


    "Like shit it does." Kalvarel''s face reddened with anger.


    "I know that spell. I''ve seen it first-hand. You knew I was from western Hyarch, after all. The moment I arrived in Hallowscroft set all this in motion. Sooner or later, I would have recognized the signs. It was only a matter of how many suffered and died before I did."


    "Thing is, people die for less than what I''m trying to do," Kalvarel said, "So, are we fighting then?" He pulled a thin knife from a pocket, waving it in the air.


    "I wanted to be a healer. I may not be a very good one. Probably better at cards, honestly. But there is one thing I know for certain." Thinking briefly of Nela''s words, Hamond raised his hands towards Kalvarel, calling forth the energy for his spell. "An important rule for when healers treat a patient who''s fallen ill."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "And what''s that?" Kalvarel narrowed his eyes.


    "Never give the disease a chance to fight back." Hamond swept his arms wide. "Ventus decipit!"


    The faint breeze began to intensify, as the air rushed past Hamond, spiraling towards Kalvarel. Puffs of dust grew, picked up off the street, only to be swept away in the increasing wind. Highlighted in brown shades by the dust, a vortex formed, surrounding Kalvarel, pinning him in place before starting to lift him up.


    "Shit! No!" Kalvarel begin to spin, first gently, then rapidly as the winds whirled faster. Even if he tried something like throwing the knife, the winds would just sweep it away. Most of the people - many of them Elefae - scattered at this display of power. A few lingered, watching cautiously from a distance.


    And now, to finish it. "Tetra lithoistos!" Four stony spikes materialized in front of Hamond, all pointed straight for Kalvarel. A moment later, all four missiles converged on their target. A garbled grunt, which could barely be heard over the sound of the whirling air, was Kalvarel''s only response before he went limp.


    Hamond sighed with relief, and released the vortex spell. The wind swirled one final time before fading, dropping Kalvarel with a thud. All of his plans, all of his lies, lay broken along with his body sprawled out on the street.


    "Be joined with Aether," Hamond muttered, images of Kalvarel, Bradan, and Alexios playing out his mind. Memories of a happier time, of rounds of drinks and card games, of witty taunts and shared experiences. All now tainted, all now behind him.


    They were gone, and he remained.


    "That''s it, then," Myron said, coming up behind him.


    "Yes," Hamond answered, feeling suddenly drained.


    "I don''t see Edeline." Myron''s statement of the obvious reminded him this wasn''t quite over. They still had the Elefae women to look after, and of course there was the matter of Lord Hallowscroft himself.


    "Let''s check on Morgivel first. Hopefully they''re probably in there too." Hamond bet that was why Kalvarel was here in the first place. If he was wrong...well, then they''d have an entire town to search.


    Myron gestured to the three women to follow. Hamond led them down the street up to the house''s door. He knocked twice on the door. After no response, he decided to call out. "It''s me, Hamond. Are you alright?"


    A brief pause, then the door slowly opened. Standing there was Nela, face pale and tight.


    "Nela? What''s wrong?" Myron asked.


    Nela immediately pushed past Hamond, flinging herself at Myron and wrapping her thin arms around him. "I''m sorry," she said hoarsely.


    "What happened?" Myron asked. Nela didn''t answer, just burying her head into Myron''s chest.


    Pushing back his own fears, Hamond turned and stepped inside. The first thing he saw was Edeline seated, resting her head and arms on the table, her back turned. She seemed unharmed at the least.


    Laying on the floor nearby, turned awkwardly on his side, was Morgivel. Hamond paused a moment, then saw the old healer still breathed. He couldn''t relax, though. Something had clearly happened here. He just needed to find out what it was.


    Even after his death, it seemed like Kalvarel had held one last card he had yet to play.


    "Edeline," he said gently, reaching out to touch her shoulder, see if she was conscious. She flinched away from his fingers, clearly hearing him. After a moment, she slowly raised her head and turned to look at him.


    Hamond saw it instantly. Opening and closing his mouth, he tried to find words that would not come. Of course, this was what Kalvarel had done. The very thing he''d been after this whole time, everything leading up to this point, was to make sure the leadership of Hallowscroft belong to the Elefae.


    And now one of Edeline''s ears bore the mark of that plan.


    As far as he knew, there was no ritual, no spell that would undo it either. He''d never heard of anyone renouncing the Elefae, and if someone had, reshaping their ears again probably would be far from the last thing on their mind. Unless they took a blade to it...no, he couldn''t do that to Edeline.


    "Do you know what...Aether''s blood!" Myron, having come in behind him, had also seen Edeline''s ear. "That...no..."


    Bracing herself on the chair, Edeline stood up. "I''ll be fine," she said, her face betraying the lie. "But you need to wake him up." She indicated Morgivel.


    "He was under the spell too, and...we didn''t remove it yet," Nela added.


    While he would rather see to Edeline first, Hamond saw no reason to raise any argument. He knelt down beside the Elefae, laying one hand on the healer''s shoulder. "Katharsis logos." With the spell gone, all there was to do was wait.


    "Edeline...what happened to you?" Myron said.


    Edeline said nothing, but Nela was more open. "Kalvarel happened," she told them, "He''d been lurking here. Probably guessed we would come and wanted to ambush us. And then..." She broke off, tears forming in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry." Hamond doubted the news would comfort them, but it was really all he could do. "Kalvarel is dead. I made sure of it."


    "Good," Nela said, "Wish I could have done more than just punch him in the face, but..."


    So she''d been the one to do it. Thinking about it, Nela was likely the main reason that Edeline hadn''t ended up with both her ears pointed. Not that saying as much would do any good now, in front of either of the two. Both Edeline and Nela looked miserable.


    "What...what happened?" Morgivel said groggily from where he lay. He slowly sat upright, looking over each of them in turn. His eyes went wide when he saw Edeline. "By the Fae...what have I done?"


    Hamond had no response.


    Edeline did. "We need to talk."

 Chapter 34: Familial Frustrations

    ...battles that despair and willpower wage, every day upon our mind''s cluttered stage...


    It was another line from one of the many poems she''d read, and to Edeline, it described how she felt right now.


    It took all of her restraint to not reach up for the...she''d lost count of how many times it had been, touching the tip of her ear to confirm it was real. Part of her wanted it to be a dream, wanted her fingers to find she was the way she had always been. Having two perfectly normal, perfectly regular ears, exactly the same as every other day.


    Deeper still, another part wanted to rip the offending ear off.


    Her ear aside, she had a far larger problem. The now dead Kalvarel''s words carried implications that Edeline wanted to deny, but somehow she could not bring herself to. She hoped that this was just a lingering effect of the spell, that it was just another one of Kalvarel''s lies, or delusions, or anything.


    "Matters of royal bloodlines aside..."


    She and Nela sat at the table opposite Morgivel. Myron had positioned himself next to Nela, one hand resting on her shoulder. Hamond had similarly taken up a place behind her, although he was not touching her. Edeline appreciated the gesture nonetheless.


    Standing near Morgivel, huddled together, were the three Elefae women Hamond and Myron had brought with them. They had remained mostly silent, so Edeline had no idea as to what their names were. It was honestly impressive they had all managed to fit into this one room, although it left the small house feeling very cramped, and a little too warm for Edeline''s liking.


    "I had no idea about any of this." Morgivel shook his head. Myron had filled him in on some of the details of what Kalvarel had been plotting. He had omitted mentioning the statue in the tunnels, or anything regarding his courtship of Nela. If you could even call it a courtship, but Edeline did not know how to phrase it otherwise.


    "He was clearly aiming to control Hallowscroft, in the name of the Elefae," Hamond stated.


    "And more besides," Nela added, "If you believe him, which...do we even believe any shit he said?"


    "Unless you want to accuse a good number of other Elefae of also being liars, he was telling the truth about how things are in Kelshir." Morgivel took a breath, looking his granddaughter straight in the eyes. "He''s far from the only one to have come to Hallowscroft from there. And from what they said, it''s far worse there. Lord Hallowscroft was at least that considerate of us."


    "And so was Edeline," Myron said.


    Morgivel looked at her regretfully. "I am terribly sorry, terribly sorry. I had trusted him, and...I really shouldn''t have. I owe you...no, no apology can make up for this."


    "You aren''t the only one." Stepping away from Nela, her brother moved around the table. "And I can assure you, I feel equally guilty about having to cross blades with my sister."


    "Sister?" Morgivel looked over. "Wait, are you Lord Hallowscroft''s son?"


    "Myron Hallowscroft," Myron said, extending one hand. "A pleasure to meet you."


    Edeline could see, on the edge of her vision, Nela sink down in her chair. In the confusion following what had happened, checking on Morgivel''s wife and making sure they were all otherwise uninjured, they had not given full introductions. An understandable mistake.


    Myron returned to his original position, and Morgivel addressed Edeline once more. "If there is any way I can make amends, tell me. I will do what I can."


    "It''s simple," Edeline said, voice heavy.


    "Yes?"


    "You heard the other thing Kalvarel said." Edeline closed her eyes briefly, wanting a certain answer, wishing for it. "Tell me if that was a lie too."


    Morgivel fell silent, his face pale as he looked sadly at her. He then glanced around, looking at each of the four in the room. "You really do not know then." His words, possibly intended to be noncommittal, only confirmed what she suspected.


    The despair grew, threatening to drown her. "What am I supposed to know?" Edeline asked.


    "I can''t say." For some reason, he glanced at Nela. "It''s between you and your father."


    "I think I understand," Hamond spoke up. He was somehow calm, reassuringly so. "You''re trying to keep this matter between you and her, aren''t you? That''s why you were vague about it before, and why you keep trying to deflect it off to Lord Hallowscroft. You swore an oath of secrecy."


    Nela gave Hamond a doubting look. "What kind of thing would make him swear an oath like that? And what does it have to do with what..." Edeline could read her face, see the details all fall into place as she reached the same conclusion Edeline had earlier.


    Morgivel closed his eyes, growing even more pale in response. Of course, Edeline realized. Of all the people he least wanted to know about this, to keep uninvolved, it would be his granddaughter.


    "What in Aether''s name are you all talking about?" Myron said. Edeline pitied him. He''d been left in the dark, every bit as unaware as he was.


    For a moment, the room fell silent. Morgivel did not want to say it. Likely Hamond and Nela did not know how to say it. But Edeline knew it had to be said.


    "You don''t see it?" Edeline''s voice, soft, sounded empty to her own ears. "I am not your sister."


    "What do you mean by that? Of course you''re my-"


    A sharp knocking at the door interrupted Myron before he could finish.


    Startled, Edeline looked over at the door. She supposed this counted as a reprieve from having to face the hard truth, but she just wanted this over and done with.


    "We should go," Hamond said quietly. Edeline had to agree. It was probably just someone seek Morgivel''s aid for healing, and did not concern them. The house couldn''t possibly hold any more people. They could leave and discuss this once they were back at her...the lord''s house.


    Another round of knocks, followed by an angry voice. "Morgivel! Are you there?"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Shit," Nela said, apparently recognizing the voice. So much for simply getting out of there, Edeline thought with a sigh.


    Morgivel slowly rose, and walked over to open the door. To Edeline, it seemed this was the last thing he wanted to do, but...thinking back to their previous meeting, he had also answered the door then too. Of course, it had turned out to be Nela, but this time, she doubted they would be nearly so fortunate.


    There were three Elefae on the other side of the door. While she could not clearly see the pair in the back, Edeline recognized the one in the lead immediately. He had been the one to lead that First Ascension ceremony she had witnessed before, one of their elders. One of the ones Morgivel had complained about, now that she thought about it.


    "A pleasure to see you, Barizel," Morgivel said.


    "Hardly," the Elefae elder said, "Do you...do you want to explain why the healer you called on to aid you murdered an Elefae on the street outside your house in the middle of the day? And with blatant thaumaturgy, no less?"


    Edeline let out a quiet sigh. She could not fault Hamond for making the decision to stop Kalvarel immediately, to not risk him escaping yet again. Better to have the problem of him exposing himself than to have the problem of a rogue thaumaturge trying to start a new rebellion. Looking up at Hamond, she could tell he was tense.


    "If he did, then I would have to end our partnership, yes, yes." Morgivel stepped out the door, "But do not blame me for something he chose to do."


    "That''s my niece''s husband to be, dead outside!" a woman spoke. Nela gasped, looking around as if trying to find a way to flee.


    "Who is in there?" the elder asked, apparently hearing Nela. He peered around Morgivel, immediately spotting Nela. "Oh, her. I see."


    "Who?" the woman said again, then pushed past Morgivel into the room. "Neredyla. So you were here. I should''ve known"


    "Mother," Nela said flatly. Edeline could see the resemblance.


    "Don''t start." Nela''s mother whirled to face Morgivel, apparently not noticing any of the other people in the room. "You were hiding her behind my back, weren''t you?"


    "If you mean she was staying here, no." Even partially blocked from Edeline''s view, she could tell Morgivel was frustrated.


    "I don''t believe you. You know she''s no longer family, not until she apologizes."


    "Apologize?" Nela sputtered, "After all the shit you said?" She made for the door herself, visibly fuming. Myron''s arm grabbed her and pulled her back before she could leap at her mother. At least, that was what it looked to Edeline like Nela was about to do.


    Barizel took note of this, though. "So how many people are you trying to hide from us, Morgivel?"


    "Too many of them..." Nela''s mother trailed off, then she looked back into the house, a startled look on her face giving way to outrage. "He''s in here!"


    Edeline reached down for her sword. She didn''t think this would end up turning into a fight, but if she had to intimidate their way out of this, she wanted every advantage they could get.


    "Why am I not surprised," the elder grumbled. Nela''s mother moved out and away, and he stepped into the doorway. He initially looked at Hamond, then spotted Edeline. His lined face reddened as he stared at her.


    Confused, Edeline wondered what about her was worth his attention...oh. Aether, no. He could clearly see her ears. Without knowing what had happened, it obviously would appear as if Barizel had caught Morgivel right in the middle of giving her that First Ascension rite, something she was fairly certain Morgivel was not supposed to do.


    And the worst part was, the elder would not be entirely wrong.


    "What in the name of Aether and the Fae were you doing?" Barizel started shouting, spinning back to face Morgivel outside. "You know better than anyone the sacred blessing that is a First Ascension ceremony! What manner of mad blasphemy have you wrought?"


    "He''s not responsible," Edeline said quickly, hoping to calm the situation down, if only a little.


    "Silence!" Barizel turned back again, contempt visible in his gaze. "You speak to one of the elders of the Elefae. With you making a mockery of our people, what gives you the right to speak for any of us?"


    It would be so easy, so simple, for her to invoke her family''s name and position. She could reveal she was Edeline Hallowscroft, and that Elefae or not, he was ultimately subordinate to her. But what good would that do? She herself wanted to walk away from the title. Trying to use that same title to defend herself would do no good here.


    That did not mean she was just going to back down meekly though.


    "I may not be an Elefae, but I do know that wisdom includes understanding when to listen," Edeline said.


    "Wisdom...wisdom also teaches that some people have nothing of value to say," the elder retorted, "Stop trying to waste my time."


    If this was what Morgivel had been dealing with this entire time, it was no wonder he had expressed his frustrations earlier. Although...there was one other possibility. But to confirm it, Edeline realized, she would need Barizel to be distracted. Now, how could she turn his attention away from her and Hamond?


    "Elder?" one of the Elefae women in the corner spoke up.


    "Yes? What do you want?" Barizel entered the house, moving past Nela and Myron, ignoring them completely. Somehow, Edeline got the impression this was what the elder wanted to do all the time.


    It was the opportunity she had wanted. However, she could not alert Hamond to what she had in mind, so she would have to do it herself. Preparing herself, calling the spell''s words to mind, Edeline muttered the spell''s words. "Teleios horama."


    Her vision blurred. Thin threads of...something...floated in the air, dissolving into clouds, then reforming. It swirled around her, around each and every person in the room. Was this the nature of magic, what Hamond saw every time he used this spell? It was breathtaking, captivating in a way she could not quite put into words.


    Focus, Edeline reminded herself. She glanced over at Barizel, who was holding a whispered conversation with the Elefae women. Around all of them, she could see more of the flowing energy floating around, but it was not doing anything out of the ordinary. Of course, she did not know what exactly she was looking for, but she was fairly certain he was not under that enchantment. This could not be blamed on Kalvarel - it was just the way the man was, and likely always been.


    Letting the spell fade, Edeline let out a sigh. Spells would not work here, only time and effort spent earning Barizel''s trust. It was time they did not have, and effort that was needed elsewhere.


    "I''m not sure I should believe you," the elder''s voice rose, "But I will look into it. For your sakes, you better hope I do find out you are lying." Once again, Edeline found herself suspecting he did not care, and would not bother with more than a minimal effort. Not that there was much in the way of proof of what happened.


    The elder returned to the door. "I am going to meet with the remaining elders, to decide what to do. But know this, Morgivel, you will be held accountable. Our traditions are our own, and we must protect them. You seem to have failed to remember that."


    He briefly glanced over at Edeline. Startled, she realized she''d inadvertently reached up to her ear again. Embarrassed, she let her arm drop.


    "Don''t blame him for a doing a better job than you," Nela muttered.


    The elder stiffened at those words, but said nothing as he went back out.


    Nela''s mother was not letting it go, though. "So your time away has made you even more disrespectful. You really aren''t worthy of being called Elefae."


    "Sereyla, enough," Barizel spoke over his shoulder as he walked out of view. Nela''s mother shot her one final look, then also turned and moved away. The third Elefae who had accompanied them, a man who had been silent the whole time, hurried after them.


    Edeline let out a breath she didn''t know she''d been holding in. It had gone badly, absolutely, but there were worse possible outcomes. And now they could settle matters with Morgivel before finally leaving.


    Shutting the door, Morgivel slowly moved back to his chair and slumped down. As she turned to watch, Edeline saw Myron standing there, one hand clenching his sheathed sword''s hilt. He was furious, she realizing, forcing himself to hold back.


    Edeline was calm and Myron was angry. Everything really had been turned upside down.


    "Well, now you know," Nela said in a low voice, taking hold of Myron''s hand. "I''m definitely better off without having to deal with shit like that."


    Morgivel, for his part, did not seem to notice the gesture. He had closed his eyes, and was looking down between his feet. After a moment of deep, heavy silence, he finally spoke.


    "I''ll see these girls to their homes in a little while. I think...no, you all better leave, before the elder returns."


    "But-" Nela protested.


    "As you wish," Hamond interrupted. As frustrating as it was, not getting answers about the Stormsage, Edeline had to agree. Morgivel was clearly in no mood to talk now. If they had the opportunity, they could come back later.


    "Farewell, I suppose," Myron said, gently steering Nela out the door. With nothing to keep her here - and indeed, remaining in the small house was making her more than a little uncomfortable - Edeline followed.

 Chapter 35: A Matter Forgotten

    Nela had never given much thought to royalty before. She''d always had more immediate things to focus on. Working under her grandfather, serving in the army, keeping Ronny alive and unhurt, it hardly mattered whether or not there was king in some city somewhere she was supposed to be loyal to. The here and now was what counted, and the king of Hyarch - whatever kind of person he was - was neither.


    Well, the here and now had her walking next to a princess''s secret daughter.


    If it had been just Kalvarel''s word, Nela wouldn''t have believed it, but...well, she knew her grandfather. If it had been false, he would have just said so, and they''d have moved on. Instead, he''d given away that Kalvarel, for once, had been onto something. The old man really should have known better.


    She was equally annoyed at Edeline. Nela knew she ought to be madder still, with Edeline having denied Ronny was family. But today had been terrible, and Nela herself was partly to blame. Also, she''d seen that Edeline was not the most graceful at handling rough days. Which was fair, because Nela had to admit that she wasn''t either.


    Besides, it wasn''t like she could just tell Ronny''s sister off in the middle of the street. That would just make everything a lot worse, with what had to be said.


    As it was, Ronny and Hamond had taken up positions right in front and behind Edeline, making it all but impossible for anyone to get a close look with both her ears in view. From one side, she would appear just as much an Elefae as Nela was, and from the other side, not. It wasn''t perfect, but they didn''t have a cloak available. Wearing one would probably just draw more attention to Edeline anyway, even if it hid what had happened.


    Back to Edeline''s home they headed, all silent and gloomy. Nela wished she could say something to lighten the mood, but nothing came to mind. They''d stopped Kalvarel, preventing him from ruining the Elefae completely.


    And yet, looking at the others'' faces, it seemed like they were the ones who had lost.


    "What the..." Ronny spoke up. Looking ahead, Nela could see they were coming up on Lord Hallowscroft''s house. However, it was more likely the pair of people standing in front of it that he had noticed. One of them was that one guard, Filip. The other...some older man Nela did not recognize, wearing a long fancy robe. Someone official, probably.


    While they were still a little too far away to hear them over the sounds of the town, Nela could easily see Filip saying something while gesturing excitedly in their direction. Great. More attention was the last thing they needed right now.


    The older man trotted up to them. belly bouncing under the robe. "By Aether, it is you," he said, looking Ronny over. "You''re actually safe...uh, my lord."


    Ronny stopped, staring at the man in brief confusion. "Right...oh, Joskin. Sorry. It has been a rather strange past few days."


    "Indeed, it has. And it''s a relief to see you well. We were worried when you and the Lady Edeline both went missing." He paused, looking concerned. "Do you know where she might be?"


    After a moment, Ronny stepped to the side, revealing Edeline to the man, ear and all. "There were complications," he said.


    Joskin gasped immediately, face pale. "My lady...what in Aether''s name happened to you?"


    Filip came up. "I figured there had to be something else I could do, so I went to find one of the aldermen. That way they-" Finally catching on to what had happened to Edeline, he went silent.


    Despite good intentions, it was clear to Nela that Filip was as dense as a stone.


    "So who could have...it was one of those elves, wasn''t it? Those accursed elves-"


    "Excuse me?" Nela said, cutting the alderman off. Great, one of those sort of people. She should have known this was going to get worse.


    Joskin looked over at her, as if he hadn''t realized who or what she was. "My apologies," he replied, "My tongue sometimes gets ahead of my thoughts."


    Alright, at least he aplogized. Could be better, but Nela wasn''t about to complain. Far better than having to listen to her mother and father treat her like she was total scum in front of the rest of their family.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Regardless, it is good to confirm you are safe, "the alderman continued, "With the crisis going on, your leadership is needed more than ever."


    Wait, what crisis? They''d dealt with Kalvarel. That was over...right?


    "What is going on?" Ronny moved back in front of Edeline, who was looking pale. Hamond, keeping quiet, had also stepped forward.


    Joskin glanced around the street, checking for something. Whatever it was, he didn''t see it, and instead leaned closer to Ronny. "Some men have taken your father, the Lord Hallowscroft, hostage."


    "What men? Where?" Ronny asked.


    "They''ve taken over the summer house, it would seem. As for what they want, I think ransom...the messenger they sent said something about the coin they were due."


    "But who could-" Ronny began to say.


    "The men," Nela blurted out. Of course, it was the one thing they''d all forgotten in the mess of dealing with Kalvarel.


    "What men?" the alderman said, turning to her. "What do you know about this?"


    "Probably some of the men mustered for the king''s army," Nela explained, shooting a look at Ronny. "They were waiting for their pay, remember? With...with him missing, they must have decided to get their money another way. The hard and fast way."


    "You didn''t pay those men?" Joskin looked completely confused.


    "I was briefly being held captive." Ronny was apparently giving the simple story of what had happened. Good, since they didn''t have time for the full version. "Dealing with the one who held me took priority. It has only been a few days."


    "But where were you all? I spoke with one of the watch captains, and they said they could not locate you. They had searched all over the town."


    "I''m afraid to tell you at least two of the watch captains were in on the scheme." Nela wasn''t sure Ronny ought to be leaving out how they''d been controlled, but the man might not believe the truth. "And we had no way to tell who else we could trust. We would have contacted you sooner otherwise."


    "Aether." The man ran a hand through his thin hair. "And I had told Captain Golding about it too when I met with him. It was a good thing then I sent a messenger of my own to Kelshir, to alert the lord there of what was happening, and to send some knights if he could spare them."


    Nela held back from telling the man off. If men from Kelshir came here, looked into what had happened, the trail would lead them right back to her grandfather, to the Elefae. Great work, Kalvarel, she noted. The shit he was trying to stop, and he ended up pushing things to make it even more likely.


    "It''s a delicate matter, and we need to keep the goodwill of the Elefae. I''d think the presence of the knights would cause more harm than anything, given what I''ve heard of the situation in Kelshir." At least Ronny saw the problem too.


    "Perhaps, but you need to understand." The alderman''s face was grave. "I had to assume the worst had befallen the two of you. We need to maintain order, and that would take extra manpower, and quickly."


    They actually thought Ronny and Edeline might be dead? That was...hard to argue with. Alright, maybe sending for help wasn''t the worst decision. Still, for it to be men from Kelshir...her grandfather was going to feel even more miserable if or when he found out.


    "Where are they holding him?" Edeline spoke up, sounding tired.


    "He just told us they''re at the summer house," Ronny said gently. Nela wasn''t sure Edeline would listen, but she was definitely going to insist on Ronny''s sister getting some rest in a little while.


    "Right...sorry." Edeline closed her eyes. "I have had a rough day."


    "I can imagine," Joskin said. His eyes briefly wandered to her ear, then he snapped his gaze away. Probably hoped no one saw it, but Nela almost never missed that sort of thing.


    "As much as I would prefer to rush to my father''s aid," Ronny said, "There is little chance any of us could reach there before night fell, and as you can see, we are already tired. We will have to go deal with these men tomorrow."


    "Do you plan to negotiate, or..." Joskin''s voice trailed off. Nela could tell what he meant.


    "That will depend on the situation when we get there," Ronny answered, "Especially given that they took the servants there hostage as well. At least, I hope they did."


    And of course this whole thing had put other people at risk too. Hopefully other nobles didn''t get into situations like this regularly, because at that point Nela figured they''d have big problems finding anyone to work under them. Why would any sane man or woman want to put their life on the line just to cook food for some man with more money than thoughts?


    "Then I will meet you tomorrow morning," the alderman declared.


    "Excuse me?" Ronny was clearly confused. "Do you mean to accompany us?"


    "Of course. We aldermen have been cut off from what''s happening for too long as it is. We need to verify Lord Hallowscroft''s safety directly, so one of us must go." The man paused, flexing an arm. "Besides, I served as a man-at-arms. I''m tougher than I look."


    "Right..." Nela muttered, looking the older man over.


    "I know you mean well, but it will not be safe." Edeline told the man.


    "Given what you said, is anywhere in Hallowscroft safe?" Joskin fired back.


    Nela didn''t really have a good answer. Going by the silence, none of them apparently did.


    "Tomorrow morning it is, then," the alderman said, and turned to leave.


    Great. How much more could they ask of Ronny? A stupid question, Nela realized the moment she thought it. He wouldn''t stop until all of his family, everyone he wanted to protect, were safe. Completely foolish, and if she had her way...


    "Admit it."


    No. Nela shut out Kalvarel''s words. He was wrong. She was no coward, and if this was Ronny''s fight, it was her fight too.


    "Guess that crossbow''s going to get some more work," she said quietly.


    "Let''s just get inside," Ronny said. Nela couldn''t tell if he''d heard her or not. Not that it mattered, since they had to get some rest regardless. They had a lord to save, and not nearly the energy to do it with.

 Chapter 36: Standing Beside You

    Myron sank down on the seat with a long sigh. What an awful day it had been.


    Even the room he was in seemed somber and bleak, reflecting his mood. In past years, being here with his father, discussing the latest business of Hallowscroft with sun shining through the window, had been a source of comfort. That same sunlight now seemed harsh, unwelcoming with his father''s absence. It left Myron uneasy, not quite able to see it in the same way as he was used to.


    Edeline had disappeared, most likely gone to her room. While part of him still wanted to ask her what she had meant by her earlier statement, Myron knew better after the last argument. He''d already roughly pieced it together anyway. He had no real proof, of course, but then again he doubted his sister had any either.


    The door to the room swung open, surprising Myron. He had thought Hamond and Nela had been off seeing about what food they could fix, but Hamond was standing there. Unless...


    "Is the food already done?" Myron asked.


    Hamond shook his head. "Nela insisted on doing it herself. I think she''s still feeling guilty about what happened at Morgivel''s."


    Myron sighed again. He''d have to ask Nela about it later. She shouldn''t be too hard on herself, given that the only difference it would make would be to put him at risk instead of Edeline. And she wouldn''t have taken that well either.


    "And no, I doubt Kalvarel would have forced the First Ascension on you," Hamond said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You and Nela?" Hamond looked Myron straight in the eyes. "Remember, I helped Morgivel with the rite before. I know that there''s no way the two of you didn''t at least discuss you becoming an Elefae."


    Myron could not remember Hamond having brought that up, but that wasn''t important. What mattered was that Hamond was right - he and Nela had indeed talked about doing it later, once they had made a decision regarding their future plans.


    "I wouldn''t mention it to my sister," Myron said slowly, "But that was something we discussed."


    "Unless she asks about it directly, I won''t bring it up." Hamond walked across the room, taking a seat himself.


    "She''s probably more concerned with...that other matter." Myron figured he might as well bring it up. Hamond might have figured out something he had not.


    "Can I assume you had no idea about it before now?" Hamond asked.


    "No, although I''m still not sure I believe it myself." His sister being royalty, even if illegitimate, was something he had never considered possible. As for what it meant for their family...Myron was not sure what to think.


    "Even Morgivel couldn''t deny it, and it matches too well with everything. Remember that statue''s words?"


    "The Stormsage''s?" Myron thought, then his eyes widened. Suddenly, they made perfect sense.


    "Child of the betrayer''s blood," Hamond repeated, leaning forward. "Words addressed specifically to her...because she''s descended from the Pelagoin."


    "It still doesn''t make sense though," Myron insisted, scratching at his beard. He really ought to shave it off. "Princess Splendora died months before Edeline was born. How do you explain how a dead mother gives birth to a living child?"


    "What if she did not die?"


    Both Myron and Hamond turned to see Edeline standing in the doorway. She was pale, but composed, remarkably so given her ordeal earlier in the day.


    "Are you sure you''re alright?" Myron asked. He knew she was stubborn, but Edeline really should go get some rest. It would do none of them any good if he were to upset her again with a misplaced remark.


    "I cannot run away from my problems," she said, stepping forward into the room. "No more than I can run away from my ear."


    Myron winced, then saw that Edeline was smiling slightly. A forced smile, probably, but she was trying to make light of the situation. Maybe she was dealing with this better than he had hoped.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    That still left the question though. "If Splendora is alive, then where is she?"


    "I...I don''t know." Edeline lowered herself into a chair, next to where Hamond sat. "But she had to survive. I''m sure of it."


    "I do have a theory," Hamond spoke up, "But I''m not certain you''ll like it."


    "I doubt it can be that bad, given everything that happened," Edeline replied. Myron knew she was trying to be strong, but he was worried about what Hamond said.


    "Then I''ll be blunt," Hamond said, "My guess is that Splendora survived to give birth to you, and lived for many years afterwards, but she was one of the victims of Kalvarel''s plan."


    "Kalvarel had her killed?" Myron asked. By Aether, he couldn''t tell where Hamond was going with this. "Why?"


    "If I''m correct, it was not intentional. He had no clue who she was, or probably even that she was still alive. All he knew is that Splendora had a daughter. So he sent the watchmen under his control to get her. And you know what happened next."


    Myron felt his body grow cold. Of course, that would be the perfect place for her to hide. Right in plain sight, where she could watch her daughter grow.


    "But the only one who died then was..." Edeline trailed off as she realized it herself. "Aether, no. It can''t be...she..."


    "Indeed." Hamond looked back and forth between the two of them. "Splendora, or should I say Lendra, died that night in the street, before I could find the two of you. And Kalvarel was none the wiser on what happened."


    Edeline looked up, tears in her eyes. "All this time...she...she was right there."


    "Protecting you to the last," Hamond said, "At least, that''s what I think is the most likely scenario."


    Edeline let out a sound halfway between a growl and a sob, wiping her eyes with one sleeve. "A hexty curses upon Kalvarel."


    "I regret ever calling him friend." Hamond let out a sigh. Myron had nothing to say to that.


    But he did have something to say to Edeline. "I still don''t see why this makes us no longer brother and sister."


    "Were you not listening?" Edeline asked, expression hardening.


    "Does any of it really matter?" Myron answered, forcing himself to remain calm. "You grew up under this roof, same as me. You held this place together while I was away. You fought to save me. Even if we are not bound by blood, we are still family, and no amount of lies or schemes are going to change that."


    "Myron..." Edeline trailed off.


    "I have to point out that this just proves you two have different mothers," Hamond said, "It''s still quite likely you''re still both Lord Hallowscroft''s children. I am sure he would be far from the first noble to have an affair."


    "So that would make me a bastard then. Not exactly better." Edeline closed her eyes.


    "A bastard that they worked very hard to protect," Myron said. He could see it, their father dutifully maintaining the secret no matter how many lies it took. Spinning a tale of bitter failure to ensure his charge to protect the princess had been successful may not have been the wisest or kindest option. But it had undeniably worked.


    "It might have been a mistake to hide it, but I agree they had good intentions. It''s certainly better than having a father willing to enspell other people, or a broken shell of a mother who was a victim of that spell." Myron nodded his agreement with Hamond''s words.


    Edeline sat there silently, her head bowed. "Thank you. Both of you," she finally said, "I am sorry."


    "Don''t be thankful just yet. Again, we have no proof of any of this," Hamond stated, "There are only two people who could provide it, and one refuses to talk. We could be completely wrong."


    "What good would proof do us?" Edeline made a cutting gesture with one hand. "I certainly would never seek the throne. It would only draw people who would try to take my head. And even if we did have their word, who exactly would believe it? No document, no sworn oath, none of that would convince anyone."


    "I know." Myron said, studying her. He''d been brought up with the burden of leadership, the expectation that he would one day lead. Edeline had not had those expectations. Thinking back, she''d never really had anything of that sort. While there was the assumption that she would be married off eventually, nothing had really come of it.


    What would Lendra think of her daughter now? What would their father, for that matter? Myron didn''t have an answer. And the way things were going, there might never be an answer. But they still ought to try to get one.


    "Regardless of that, I do think you''d like to know where Lord Hallowscroft stands on this matter. And since you were going to rescue him, anyway, well..." Hamond shrugged.


    Myron wondered when he had become so easy to read. No, that wasn''t it. Hamond had been looking at Edeline, not him.


    "I suppose this does not change much," Edeline admitted, "We can figure out how to arrange a private conversation with him, after we rescue him."


    "I''d rather we negotiate if we can, but I doubt we''re in a position for it. But if it comes to a fight and word gets out, it would only make things worse." Of course, they would need to gather the coin, and Myron wasn''t certain they had the time. The men wouldn''t wait for any more delays in getting their pay.


    "While we do owe them their coin, we cannot afford to let them to go unpunished."


    Edeline had a point, but Myron felt like he had to at least defend them. They were men under his command, his responsibility. He likely knew them, if only in passing. "We can at least try to talk them out of rebellion. They deserve better than to be cut down because of the schemes of someone they likely never met."


    "Pray in Aether''s name that you are right," Edeline said, "I think you can understand when I say I am not feeling very patient at this moment."


    "That''s all I could ask for." Myron hoped it would be enough. "But now, you really ought to get some rest."


    "I intend to, once I have eaten." Edeline glanced back at the door she had came through. Myron couldn''t help but chuckle. Scarred ear or not, royal blood or not, his sister or not, Edeline was still Edeline.


    "I suppose I ought to go see how it''s going with Nela." Hamond said with a snort, rising to his feet.

 Chapter 37: Betrayal of Trust

    Of all the nights to suffer terrible dreams, Edeline wished it had not been this past one.


    She had suffered blurred visions of them all shackled in front of a group of faceless people. Or at least, Edeline could not remember who they were. The four of them were being made to dance for their amusement. And the worst part was that all four of them were smiling happily while dancing. She could not say if it was a lingering effect of Kalvarel''s spell or not. At least he had not been in the dream.


    She had woken up in the middle of the night, sweating and breathing hard. She did not know how exactly long it had taken her to fall back asleep. But it was clear her sleep had not been restful, and she felt quite thick-headed.


    Yet sleeping in was not an option. So Edeline had gotten up, dressed herself, and then eaten.


    Right now they were waiting on Joskin to return. Edeline had been sorely tempted to go ahead and leave without him. Her brother would probably object though, so she had just grabbed a book from the other room and settled in to read in the interim.


    Her brother...to be honest, Edeline still didn''t know why she''d said what she did yesterday. Well, no, that was partly a lie. She had wanted to lash out. Against her father. Against her mother. Against anyone responsible for hiding the truth from her. Sever all those ties.


    And Myron, innocent in all of it, had been right there. If he and Hamond had not been able to get her to see sense...Edeline knew her next words would have cost far too much.


    She had apologized, but that was not quite enough. What else she could say, Edeline did not know. Myron had likely already forgiven her, but she found herself not at all satisfied with that. But no reparations, possible or practical, came to mind. And so she sat there, the thick awkward silence a kingdom wide hanging between them.


    "He''s late." Nela, for her part, apparently did not take notice of the mood.


    "It would seem so," Hamond said.


    Edeline looked over at Myron. "You know I''d rather wait," he said with a sigh, rising to his feet. "But it is a little worrying. He should have known that time is short."


    "Hopefully it was just a matter of other business distracting him. Being an alderman, any number of issues could have come up this morning." Hamond stood up as well. "It doesn''t change that leaving Lord Hallowscroft in captivity any longer than necessary is not the best idea."


    "Hamond is right." Even setting the matter of the spell aside, Edeline knew her father''s age, and he had not been in the best health to start with. "We need to consider that-"


    The door to the room swung open, revealing Filip. "Don''t mean to interrupt, but the alderman is here."


    The timing was almost too convenient. Edeline briefly wondered if Filip had just been waiting on the other side of the door for an opportune moment. No, he was not the type to come up with such a scheme. It was just the past few days had far too many coincidences line up, more than she was comfortable with.


    "Quickly, bring him in," Myron said, taking his seat again. Filip nodded, and went back out. Out of the corner of her eye, Edeline saw Nela bend over and pick up the crossbow. Edeline''s own hand drifted to her sword, leaning against her chair. Soon, she told herself.


    A moment later, Filip returned with Joskin following behind. The alderman, looking slightly disheveled, was clearly out of breath. He had probably ran over here, a sign that Hamond''s suggestion of him being busy was likely accurate.


    "I''m sorry I''m late," Joskin said between ragged breaths, as Filip took a position by the door. "A dead body turned up, and I was looking into that. Should''ve left it to one of the other aldermen, I know, but I was the closest."


    "Where was this dead body?" Myron asked.


    "In a building off of Naulryder Street."


    The bathhouse, with Hamond''s friend. Right, the alderman did not know about that. The question now was if they ought to let him know something about that.


    "That would be an associate of the one holding me captive, yes." Myron''s decision was not surprising, but Edeline wished they had been able to discuss it. "He was not directly involved with what happened to me, but he had been working with him on other matters. When I confronted him, he refused to cooperate or surrender, leaving me no choice."


    "I...see." The alderman wiped his face with his sleeve. "When was this?"


    "Yesterday, before meeting you." Myron shifted slightly.


    "I wish I had known. Wouldn''t have wasted time searching the place," Joskin said, looking a bit irritated. "I suppose the one good thing is that it gave you extra time to muster some men."


    "Muster...men?" Edeline felt as confused as her brother sounded. The alderman clearly had missed the part about the town watch being compromised. Exactly where were they supposed to find a group of fighting-ready men overnight?


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Are you serious?" Joskin asked, mouth hanging open briefly. "You can''t mean to confront that many men alone. That''s beyond foolish."


    "Why would you think I would be alone?" Myron answered with his own question, glancing at each of them in turn. Of course, the alderman would have no idea what they could do, Edeline realized. Not knowing about the battles against the gigant, the captains, or Kalvarel, he was assuming none of them were anything special. Even leaving out her thaumaturgy, he likely didn''t even know about her training with the sword.


    "You...you can''t mean to take your sister with you!" The alderman was wide-eyed, looking back and forth between them frantically.


    Edeline suspected where the problem was. "I understand how I appeared after the events of yesterday. But I am not made of glass. I am more than capable of defending myself, should it come to a fight, and I know to retreat if need be."


    "No, you mustn''t," Joskin insisted, "Lord Hallowscroft would have my head if I let you anywhere near an actual fight."


    "A little late for that," Nela said quietly. Edeline had to hold back a laugh. The man would probably collapse from shock if he knew about the gigant.


    "I can''t disagree, but I can make sure it does not happen again." The alderman looked Edeline straight on. "My lady, you must remain here until this is settled."


    Edeline wondered just how he was going to stop her if she chose to accompany Myron. Even setting aside her thaumaturgy, as an alderman he would not dare lay hands on her, or order someone to do so. Not that there was anyone here to order save Filip. His insistence was honestly strange. It was as if...


    ...as if he knew.


    "Filip," she spoke, trying to keep her voice cool.


    He snapped to attention. "Uh...yes?"


    "Please step outside. We have private matters to discuss."


    "Right." Slightly clumsily, he opened the door and darted through, before pulling it closed with a thud.


    Edeline waited a moment, one that seemed too long. "You can speak freely now," she finally said.


    "My lady, I am sorry. As you just said, it is a very private matter." Joskin''s gaze went over to Hamond. "You must trust me."


    "Indeed. Except for one problem. Neither I nor my brother were aware of it until very recently."


    She stared at him coldly, realizing she should have known. Her whole ruse of hiding her father''s condition had depended on several other people, including the aldermen, being willing and able to keep the secret. This would have been no different. Morgivel had known, and so others had to have been privy to the truth as well.


    "Wait, the princess thing?" Nela blurted out.


    "That...you..." The alderman stammered, his face reddening very rapidly. "You told her?"


    "She learned at the same time we all did." Myron rose, stepping forward until he was face-to-face with Joskin. "You, however, seem to have known about her real mother for far longer. Am I right?"


    "He...he never told you? I thought-"


    "You didn''t think. The one responsible for the troubles we were dealing with knew full well about her mother''s identity. So now we don''t know exactly how many people have been made aware of it. And then you decided you needed to send that message to bring knights from Kelshir here?"


    Edeline was genuinely impressed how level Myron kept his voice. His anger was quite apparent, mirroring Edeline''s own.


    "Argue the necessity of keeping it secret all you like, but it''s no longer a secret. One of you had to realize we''d have to deal with it eventually. Well, that eventually is now today."


    "I hope you are not accusing me," Joskin said slowly, "I know you''re both angry, but you need to think about this logically. You shouldn''t be putting her at risk."


    "Logically, you wouldn''t want to put either of them at risk," Hamond pointed out, "Yet you don''t seem to be objecting to Myron going to deal with these men."


    Joskin froze, glaring at Hamond. So much for his logic, Edeline noted.


    Myron let out a long sigh. "Nela, I believe the alderman clearly is not thinking clearly. Do you think some sleep would do him good?"


    "I slept fine this last night, so-"


    "Doroneiroi." The alderman''s legs gave way to Nela''s spell, only for Myron to catch the man. He slowly lowered Joskin to the floor.


    "Well, now he''s definitely going to be your enemy," Hamond said.


    "I didn''t think we had time to keep arguing over this shit," Myron explained, staring down at the slumbering alderman. "And whether he meant well or not, he wasn''t grasping how bad this really was."


    Clearly he thought it was worse than ever, going by that language. And Edeline could not deny that the situation they were facing was terrible. It would be fairly easy for any inquisitive person, knight or otherwise, to learn about what had became of Princess Splendora. And once they knew she was Splendora''s daughter, they would come for her head.


    For all of their heads.


    "So what do we do?" Nela asked.


    "The only way to stop it now would be to intercept whatever messenger the alderman sent." Myron let out a shaky breath. "But they''ll have a few days start on us. If they''re on horseback, we''ll have no chance."


    "Couldn''t we just convince the knights there''s no need?" Nela crossed her arms. "They probably know who you are. If we can rescue Lord Hallowscroft first and make sure he''s safe, they ought to listen to you."


    "I don''t know..." Myron gave Nela a sad look.


    "If we were to simply wait here, we are doomed." For her part, Edeline was not about to lay down and die. "Regardless of if you want to stop the message or not, I am going to have to leave Hallowscroft." Even if she had never set foot far from the town, the past few days had shown her that she had no future here.


    "I doubt it would be safe for me to stay either, with what happened with Kalvarel," Hamond said, "So if you don''t object, I''ll go with you."


    Edeline struggled for words. Deep down, she had hoped, but she knew all too well she could not ask him - or any of them - to abandon what they had here. For the sake of a bastard who half the kingdom would rather see dead, no one ought to put themselves in that situation. And yet...Hamond would. For her.


    "Thank...thank you," she managed to say. At least she would not be alone.


    Myron looked over at Nela, who nodded. "We''ll need supplies." Turning to face Edeline, Myron''s words were heavy.


    "Are you sure?" Edeline asked softly.


    "No," her brother answered, "But nothing about any of this is sure any more."


    "No worse a bet than remaining here," Hamond said, "I can get to my house quickly, get what coin and clothes I have stored there. I can use it to go buy some traveler''s rations while you three get ready."


    "Actually, I have a better idea," Edeline said, recalling one more detail they had not addressed. "Let''s meet up at Morgivel''s house. We will need someone to see to our father''s health after we rescue him, and we still have not asked about the Stormsage. Additionally..." She trailed off, not sure how to phrase the matter.


    "Say my farewells, you mean," Nela said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I get it."


    Well, that was not quite what Edeline had in mind, but it would do. Whether or not Nela or Myron chose to reveal their romance was not for her to decide. But saving Lord Hallowscroft very much was.


    "Then it''s time to shut up and push through." Nela trotted towards the door. "We need to get our arses long gone before the alderman wakes up."

 Chapter 38: Last Requests

    While he had pictured more than a few scenarios where he would end up a fugitive, Hamond had to admit he had expected it to be because of his past. Someone would figure out he had studied under the Spellking, someone who would be suspicious of this healer who showed up suddenly one day.


    But Hallowscroft''s people were relaxed despite the war that divided Hyarch, and so Hamond had let himself relax too. It had seemed so far away, and there were even days when he let himself forget about his own past. To everyone, he was just another healer, settling into a new life in Hallowscroft - what more did he ever need to be?


    And then he had found Edeline bleeding out on the side of the street. Without his help, she never would have made it through that night.


    Once again, she needed help, as it was clear Edeline was unprepared for a long journey outside Hallowscroft. Without being about to reliably bet on what Myron would do, it had left Hamond as the only one who could offer aid. And his battle with Kalvarel - if one could even call it that - had made it clear he was more than a simple healer.


    Even now, as he stood just down the street from Morgivel''s house, Hamond could tell he was being watched. While it was mostly passerby stopping for a brief moment to stare at him, there were a few Elefae men standing around and keeping an eye on him. It was fair enough for them to be suspicious. From their view, he had murdered one of their own on this very street for no obvious reason.


    They didn''t have to worry though, as he''d be gone soon enough.


    "There you are," Edeline''s voice came from his right. Hamond turned to see her approaching, Myron and Nela following behind. She''d changed clothes, he noted with slight surprise. Instead of the tunic and leggings she''d been wearing, she''d opted for a simple green dress. It was definitely not noble fashion, so he had to assume she had taken it from the belongings of one of the maids.


    While he wasn''t sure it was the most ideal outfit for travel, it at least didn''t show any signs of particular wealth. Questions about that would expose her identity fairly quickly. Plus, Hamond had to admit, it suited her quite nicely.


    "So you''re all ready then?" he asked.


    "I believe so," Myron answered, "You have the food, I assume."


    Hamond gestured at one of the pair of heavy satchels he was carrying. "Three hex days worth of dried meat and fruits, plus a few other things. We''ll have to get more food along the way at some point, but that should be enough for now." He offered one satchel to Myron to carry, who took it.


    "Did you see anyone visiting the old man?" Nela sounded worried.


    "No, but I have not been here long." Also, he hadn''t really been paying much attention. Hamond had to admit he was more concerned about their upcoming journey.


    "Good," Nela said. It then occurred to Hamond that she was hoping to avoid the rest of her family. To be fair, he didn''t exactly want to run into them either.


    "Well, if we stand around and talk, they''ll find us soon enough," Myron noted.


    They moved quickly down the street, right up to Morgivel''s door. Nela stepped out in front. She glanced around for a moment, then quickly knocked on the door.


    "Come in, come in," Morgivel called out from the other side.


    Nela opened the door, took a step inside, then immediately stopped. Peering around her, Hamond could see the elderly Elefae healer was not alone. His wife was there, leaning forward on the table. Seated across from them was an Elefae woman who seemed familiar, though Hamond could not place where he had seen her. She wasn''t one of the ones they had rescued yesterday from the bathhouse, that much he knew.


    "So you really did come back," the young woman said, rising to her feet. Her dark hair, astonishingly long, fell forward over her face as she did so. She quickly swept it back with one hand.


    "Druasyla," Nela replied with a heavy sigh, "Of course."


    "Someone you know?" Myron asked from behind her.


    "Cousin," Nela said shortly, finally moving out of the doorway to let them enter. "One of too many."


    "That we can agree on." Druasyla said, sitting back down. She fixed Nela with a stare "But given what they''ve been saying, you probably don''t want to talk about the rest of the family right now."


    "Not going to throw it in my face?"


    "Aether, you still haven''t let that go?" Nela''s cousin snapped, then slumped back. "Look, I know we argued a lot when we were children, but I''d still rather your company right now than the stupidity the rest of the family is putting me through."


    "Wait...what?" Nela asked confusedly.


    Hamond, however, thought he had put it together. "You''re the one who was set to marry Kalvarel?" That was probably where he''d seen her before. He''d briefly met a number of Morgivel''s family, although he wasn''t able to recall their names.


    "Was it him who told you about that, or our grandfather?" Druasyla shot Morgivel a scathing look. "But yes, that was the plan."


    Nela''s eyes went wide. "You? Why would you-"


    "I arranged it," Morgivel spoke up, "Along with two of the other elders. At the time, we thought Kalvarel...well..."


    "He charmed all the thought out of you, that''s what." Druasyla leaned forward. "Out of me too."


    "So you didn''t suspect him?" Hamond could see the resemblance now between her and Nela. They both had a stubborn air with a similar guarded posture. Definitely family, even if they were reluctant to admit it.


    "Oh, I did, for a while. He kept disappearing at odd times, and there was this one time I saw him with another woman. But he told me it all for discussing business, and I believed him." The Elefae lowered her head. "I wanted to believe him."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Probably one of the women enspelled for the bathhouse, which meant that for once Kalvarel had not been lying, not entirely. But since it would take a lifetime''s work to sort out what his former friend had lied about and what he had not, Hamond was just going to let the matter rest.


    "For what it is worth, I am sorry." Edeline reached out a hand to comfort Druasyla.


    Druasyla looked up at her, taking in the sight of the single pointed ear. "Wait...you''re Lady Hallowscroft? No, I should be the one saying sorry. I could have stopped him."


    "We all could have," Hamond said, thinking back to how he chose not to pry. "But it doesn''t matter now. He''s dead."


    "No, it does. The fault is mine, all mine," Morgivel said sadly, "It''s why I stepped down as elder yesterday. And I''m likely going to finally retire from being a healer as well."


    "Why?" Nela asked, astonished.


    "I spoke in favor of Kalvarel too many times. You told me once he seemed...how did you put it?"


    "Shady," Nela said.


    "That was it. Whatever it is, the truth is that I''ve made too many mistakes, made clear by what''s happened recently. The Elefae need better leaders and better healers than I am." Morgivel snorted. "It''s a lesson I wish the other elders learned, but I doubt they will do the same."


    "Then...then who will be the Elefae healer?" Nela asked, "You know they what they think of me. I don''t even want to deal with their shit now either, so...what are they going to do?"


    "The only thing that I can do. It may be foolish to stick with this, especially since I''ve been proven so wrong recently, but I don''t see any other options."


    Hamond could tell he was talking about more than the Kalvarel matter. With Druasyla here, it was probably as close an apology as Edeline was going to get for him hiding the truth about Splendora.


    "Hamond."


    "Yes?" Hamond had a suspicion he knew what was about to be asked of him.


    "How would you feel about undergoing the First Ascension?"


    Hamond sighed. "You said earlier about not being a good enough healer for the Elefae. To be honest, I''m even less of a healer than you. So my answer is no."


    "I know, I know you weren''t the healer you claimed to be." Hamond stepped back, startled. "I am enough of a healer to tell when someone is trying to fake it. I had hoped...I could take you under my wing, teach you what I could, and if need be, leave the rest to Neredyla."


    "First, I told you it''s Nela. Second, what? You didn''t even know if I was coming back here. And even though I did, the only way I''d be able to..." She trailed off, mouth opening wide as her face reddened. "You...you actually thought...you wanted me to marry him?"


    "He was trying to look out for you," Beryla spoke up, her voice hoarse.


    "But you''re right, I shouldn''t have expected that of either of you. I''m no better than the other elders, thinking I could do that. Even if it was the only chance the Elefae had, with the way other healers have treated our traditions...I won''t try to force your future."


    "A lot of good that does me now," Druasyla said bitterly, "Where was this supposed wisdom when I needed it?"


    "Druasyla, please," Morgivel started to say, reaching out with a hand. "I can explain-"


    "No wonder you liked Kalvarel. You''re both a pair of arses!" Druasyla''s eyes narrowed. "You better hope you have the good grace of the Fae, because you''re not getting any from me." Turning, she pushed past Hamond, and strode out the door.


    Morgivel covered his face in his hands, bowing down. "I should''ve known. I should''ve known."


    Nela sighed, glancing briefly in the direction her cousin had went. "It was never going to work. Do you want to know why?"


    Morgivel looked up at them, voice drained. "Tell me."


    "There''s two reasons. First, that little secret you''ve been keeping has been out for a while. And people are likely to start asking questions we can''t deal with. So we''re leaving Hallowscroft, and we won''t be back. At least, not any time soon."


    Morgivel nodded, looking at Edeline regretfully. A little late for that, though, Hamond thought.


    "The second, well..." Nela trailed off as she turned to face Myron. After a moment''s pause, he nodded, and Nela reached up. Myron didn''t resist as she pulled him down into a long kiss, the two embracing each other.


    The look on the face of Morgivel was unforgettable. He went incredibly pale, his eyes wider and darker than Hamond had ever seen on his face. There was somewhat of a satisfaction to it - the old healer had hidden so much from them, so it was only fair that they had a surprise of their own.


    Nela had handled it perfectly, but something about it still bothered Hamond. He couldn''t quite figure out what it was.


    The two separated, and Nela turned back to her grandfather. "You wanted to help me? I don''t think I needed it."


    "But...how?" Morgivel stammered.


    "She saved my life," Myron said with a slight smile. "That''s worth a kiss, right?"


    "Wait, you kissed Lord Hallowscroft''s son?" Beryla asked. Right, being blind, she hadn''t seen Nela''s response.


    Going by Nela''s face, she''d forgotten this as well. "Uh...well...yes. And I''d do it again."


    Morgivel let out a nervous laugh. "I guess you would." He then grew more serious, looking straight at Nela. "So I assume this is farewell then."


    "There is a couple more things, first." Hamond was not going to let the chance pass this time. "What can you tell us about the Stormsage?"


    "The Stormsage? That old story?" Morgivel looked puzzled. "I can, but why?"


    "Kalvarel had discovered an old ruin under the town," Nela explained, "He was searching it for...something. And you did say the Stormsage was buried here in Hallowscroft, didn''t you?"


    "I think I told you she was probably buried here. Her grave is likely lost to time, assuming she was even real." Morgivel shook his head. "It''s a very old story of our people, and I always thought some of the details were exaggerated. Still, if you found an old ruin, it could be something we built long ago. Or possibly not."


    "What can you tell us then?"


    "From the stories...it''s been a while. Brontyla, called the Stormsage, was a very powerful thaumaturge, and could supposedly blow away entire armies with her magic. They say she aided in founding Hyarch, and was an ally to its first king. In return for her aid, as the tale goes, the king promised to protect and safeguard the Elefae."


    "I can see why you would not believe in that story," Edeline noted.


    "I''m not saying she didn''t exist, but the stories are likely not all true. The same tales claim Hallowscroft was once a city, far larger than it is today. And it was full of Elefae. If it was...where are they now?"


    This was not the first time Hamond had heard about this ancient city. Edeline or Myron, having likely seen the records of the town, would be able to confirm those details later. Still, they had a name to go on, and that at least could lead them somewhere. And besides, the idea of magic that could fell armies did sound a bit like the spell Edeline had used against the gigant.


    "No other details?" Nela stretched, hopping a bit back and forth. From how Edeline and Myron were shifting themselves, she was not the only impatient one. And they did need to go, and soon.


    "None I can recall. Dear, do you remember anything else?"


    "Only that the Stormsage called her magic from the skies themselves." Beryla rubbed at her face with one hand.


    "I would assume that would be how she received the title," Edeline pointed out.


    "Could be. Thanks for telling us. I..." Nela trailed off, looking uncomfortable.


    "It''s fine," Beryla said with a sad smile, "We''re glad to help."


    "Wait a moment. You said there was something else?" Morgivel''s look told Hamond that he did not want there to be any more trouble. Hamond wished he could promise that, but the remaining matter was not his to decide on.


    "I know you just said you wanted to retire as a healer," Myron said hesitantly, "But there is one final person who could use your assistance, if...if he survives."


    "We would like for you to aid our father, if at all possible," Edeline added.


    Morgivel sat there a moment, thinking. "I will try to offer my services to Lord Hallowscroft. Remember, though, they may not let me near him. Not after all this."


    "That is all we can ask," Edeline answered, resigned.


    Nela audibly swallowed, then spoke again. "May...may the grace and glory of the Fae accompany you." From where he stood, Hamond could see the glimmer of tears on her face.


    "May they accompany you as well," Morgivel said. Nela turned to leave, squeezing past Myron. Edeline followed.


    Hamond, however, lingered a moment. "It was a pleasure working with you. Even if...matters did not work out."


    "They may yet," Morgivel stated, "They may yet. Farewell."


    "Farewell." Hamond turned, and for the last time, left Morgivel''s house.

 Chapter 39: Storm Holds Sway

    Morgivel had once said that the real purpose of healers was delaying having to say your final goodbyes as long as possible.


    But healers dealt with wounds and illnesses, so a parting like this wasn''t in their domain.


    Nela had not expected that last farewell to hit quite so hard. It wasn''t like she hadn''t left Hallowscroft before, with much the same mindset then, but somehow...it felt different. Possibly because the prior time, she''d been on her own. No Ronny, no one else, just herself vaguely wanting more than anything to prove that she could make it as a healer.


    Whatever it was, Nela knew she couldn''t let it slow them down. Her problems weren''t all that big, not compared to what Edeline and Ronny had been going through.


    Right, that reminded her. "Can I ask you something?" Nela said, looking over at Edeline.


    "I suppose so." The four were walking along the worn dirt road that led to this summer home. Farm fields lined the road, some partially hidden behind clusters of trees. A couple of the farmers had been walking down the other way past them, heading into town for whatever reason. Good for them, since Nela definitely did not want to work on a farm.


    "Can I call you Eddy? Edeline is a mouthful."


    "I would rather you not," Edeline said curtly. Nela shrugged, not really all that bothered by the refusal. Probably better that she saved the little cute names for Ronny. To be honest with herself, she couldn''t really remember exactly when it had started. Nela just knew it had been something she''d come up with to tease him, and it somehow stuck.


    "And before you ask, no, you shouldn''t call me Hammy," Hamond joked.


    "Well, now I have to do it," Nela shot back with a grin. She glanced over at Ronny, who just shook his head.


    "Humor aside," Edeline said, "Where exactly are we going after this? I know going in the direction of Kelshir was brought up, but I want to be certain of what other choices there are."


    Nela had to admit she wasn''t sure either. It wasn''t like she knew all the different kingdoms and cities and such. Up until the army under Ronny had marched off, Hallowscroft had been all she knew. Ronny had visited other nobles in the company of his father a few times, even going to the king''s court once. It made her wonder if Hamond was more or less traveled than that.


    "Our options for leaving Hyarch would be either going north into Remuat, or east into the wildlands." Hamond looked out down the road, frowning. "Further east is Kengerik, but that would be a very long journey."


    "And I assume my ear makes it impossible for us to remain in Hyarch," Edeline noted, voice bitter.


    "Unfortunately, you''d be very recognizable," Ronny said. Nela shrunk down a little. Yes, it was Kalvarel''s whole plan, but she still felt a bit guilty.


    "Well, we''d have some time." Hamond slowed his pace slightly. "Having kept the secret, the aldermen have to know their heads would be at risk if the truth got out. I''d be more worried about stories about me and the spells I used publicly to stop Kalvarel. A Remuati thaumaturge would also stand out in Hyarch."


    "That makes it sound like Remuat would be the safest option, then," Edeline commented.


    "Probably so," Hamond agreed, then paused. "But there is one other matter."


    "Which would be?"


    "The statue''s request." Hamond''s frown grew deeper. "Given that it likely referred to someone from the House of Pelagoin as this betrayer, looking into that would require us to remain in Hyarch."


    Nela let out a sigh. She knew which choice she would go with. But she had a feeling Edeline, and by extension Ronny, would want to stick around. As for Hamond...she couldn''t tell what he was thinking here.


    "I do not think we know enough about the statue or this betrayal to make a decision about that," Edeline said, glancing up at the sky. "But I do know Kelshir has one of the Aetheric Order''s libraries. If we could gain access to it, we might be able to learn more. And we would be heading in that direction anyway if we aimed to reach Remuat, so...we go there, learn what we can, and decide from there."


    "Of course you would think of that." Ronny shook his head. "Wasn''t there that one time you spent a whole month begging for our father to take you to visit that library?"


    "It wasn''t that long," Edeline replied, clearly pretending to pout.


    "And you wanted to take how many books with you on this journey?" Nela couldn''t resist joining in. They''d had to talk Edeline down to only bringing two, when the actual number she''d tried to stuff in her bag was closer to two hex.


    "Can I assume you are not about to let me forget that?" Edeline asked.


    "I might, I might not." Nela grinned.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Just how long will this trip be," Edeline grumbled to herself. Nela could tell though that she was amused in her own right. Definitely far removed from the broken mess she''d been yesterday. And hopefully, Nela could keep her that way.


    "I think we have a problem," Hamond spoke up, staring down the road. Following his gaze, Nela could see a group of men in the distance approaching them, some with spears raised in the air. A thin cloud of dust, kicked up by the feet, shrouded them and made it hard to see how many there were. But they were definitely enough to far outnumber the four of them.


    She knew that sight, knew it too well. Nela had been part of such a group before, marching under Ronny''s command, back before she even knew him. Other such companies of men, recruited by their own lords or men under them, had joined them as they headed to fight against the Spellking''s armies. Back then, it had been a sight to behold, one that left Nela a bit awestruck.


    Now, though, it was dread. These men were marching to Hallowscroft, and the readied weapons meant it probably wasn''t going to be good when they got there. And they were right in their path.


    "They''ve seen us, haven''t they?" Nela whispered.


    "Probably." Hamond answered.


    "Get off the road." Ronny didn''t hesitate to follow his own words, sprinting for a nearby grove of trees. Nela quickly sped after him, forcing her way past some shrubs to settle into a hiding spot. She heard Hamond grunted nearby as he also struggled past the thick brush.


    From where she''d settled in, Nela could see Edeline linger on the road a moment, then she ran over to join them. "They do not have any banners," she said as she worked her way through the branches and leaves.


    "If it''s the men holding father for ransom...I don''t think they can be reasoned with." Nela could hear the defeat in Ronny''s voice. "There''s far too many for us to fight."


    "It doesn''t matter who they are. If you don''t do something, Hallowscroft will be at their mercy." Hamond glanced over at Ronny and Edeline. "And you better do it fast."


    The men were indeed drawing close, enough that Nela could tell there was more than two hexty of them. Some of them were indeed wearing the armor they''d been supplied with in the armies of Hyarch, while others just looked like they were wearing working clothes.


    "Magic to blow away armies," Edeline said softly. Nela looked over as she rose, drawing her sword and moving back out to face the advancing mob.


    Of all the times to try shit like that, it had to be now. Nela turned to say something to Ronny, only to see him moving out to try to protect his sister. Nela had to resist the urge to groan. Why couldn''t they just stay hidden, instead of...


    ...had she really always been this much of a coward?


    Frustrated, Nela started to move forward, to go help Ronny and Edeline. Someone - or something - grabbed the back of her tunic, pulling her back.


    "Wait," Hamond said. Somehow he''d moved closer to her without her noticing.


    Then again, Nela had more to worry about than where Hamond had been hiding. "Let go." She pulled free of his grip, then spun to face him.


    "Get ready with your crossbow," Hamond rapidly spoke, settling into a new spot beside her. "You''re no warrior. Don''t charge out like one."


    Nela took a deep breath. Hamond was right. She hated it, having to stand aside while Ronny and Edeline ended up in direct danger again, but he was right. Readying the crossbow, she took aim at the men in the front.


    Those same men, now just a few hex paces away from Edeline and Ronny, came to a halt. One of them shoved his way out from among them. The leader, it seemed.


    "If it isn''t Myron Hallowscroft," the man sneered loudly, "What, you got all our pay and then some?"


    "I can arrange it, if-" Ronny started to say, raising his voice so they could all hear. It had been a long time since he''d had to speak so commandingly, Nela recalled.


    "Too late," the man interrupted, flexing one arm. "You should have thought of that before you sent your town watch to kill us." Scattered shouts rang out from the other men, some mocking, others angry.


    "That was not my doing." Nela knew they wouldn''t believe it. Ronny himself probably knew too, but was trying anyway.


    "Like shit it wasn''t. Don''t worry though, you''re going to pay." The shouts grew louder and more frequent. And more bloodthirsty.


    "I will give you one chance to stand down." Nela could barely hear Edeline at this point.


    The man glanced over at her with a laugh. "And you''re going to stop me how? What, was half an elf all you could come up with?"


    Nela wanted to laugh too, although for a very different reason. But that would give her away, so she held back.


    And there it was, the pulling feeling as Edeline held up her sword. Hamond gasped. Looking at him, Nela could see he was completely astonished. Of course, she remembered, he''d been too far away to feel the flowing energy when she used it against the gigant. Ronny also realized it, because he scrambled back, getting some distance between him and his sister.


    However, this left Edeline unguarded, and the man in front wasn''t that stupid. Pulling out a knife, he stepped forward, ready to stab her. But before he could, Nela''s crossbow shot caught him in the shoulder, staggering him. It was just a brief delay, not even failing to drop the man. Nela had given away her position for it, just to give Edeline an extra moment.


    That moment was all Edeline needed.


    "Deus volt!"


    As before, the air cracked. It seemed a little less impressive to Nela, but that was probably due to it being the middle of the day outdoors instead of a dark underground chamber. Or it could just be that she''d already seen it once. For the men, though, they all froze in fear, staring at the glowing magic in the sky above Edeline''s head.


    The bolt descended, the sound once again loud and painful. Nela closed her eyes as Edeline let the spell loose, sending it surging into the group of men. At least this time she''d braced against a nearby tree, so she wasn''t about to get knocked over again.


    The spell''s light faded, revealing very little left of the men in the center of the formation. They were the lucky ones, Nela realized on seeing some of the remains. She''d seen many people who had suffered terrible burns or grievous injuries. This...this was too much. It took everything she had to not look away.


    A small number of men had survived, either by luck or by diving for safety. Nela could have taken a quick shot at any of them, but she wasn''t that cruel. Besides, Edeline showed no sign of pursuing any of them. She simply stood there, sword at the ready. Given what she''d just done, that was intimidating enough.


    Sure enough, one by one, the men rose and fled.


    "You do know they will spread word of that," Hamond said, moving back out onto the road. Nela followed close behind.


    "Let them," Edeline answered, "If I''m to be hunted, better for something I chose to do, rather than the blood I was born with."


    Fair enough, Nela thought. She turned to look for Ronny. He was standing a distance down the road, staring at Edeline.


    She trotted over to him. "You alright?"


    Ronny shook his head, the stunned look on his face fading. "Let''s just get to the summer house," he said.

 Chapter 40: Loyalty Unrepaid

    There was no turning back now.


    Keeping her thaumaturgy studies secret had not been easy. While the incident with the tree had been the most visible and the closest call, there had been a few other times Edeline had just managed to avoid being caught. Even Lendra had almost stumbled onto the forbidden book at one point, with Edeline just barely able to distract her maidservant long enough to hide it.


    Now, it was clearly out in the open, and strangely enough, it made Edeline relieved. Well, as relieved as she could be, given what Kalvarel had done to her. Once again, her fingers found the tip of her ears, reminding her all too clearly of what had nearly come to pass. It had not, but that did little to stop visions coming to mind of what would have happened had Kalvarel succeeded.


    But just as Kalvarel''s spells had nearly laid Hallowscroft low, her spell had saved it. In just one moment, the threat of the town being raided by those men had been completely stopped. Part of her wanted to say that spell had done more than she had accomplished while she secretly ran the town over the past year.


    That would not be entirely accurate though. While thaumaturgy could undoubtedly solve many problems, Edeline felt she had to be realistic. She only possessed a small fraction of the spells out there, and most of the ones she knew were specifically suited for battle. Hamond and Nela were both better thaumaturges than her, even if their spells were not as powerful.


    All the better that they be done with this, so they could put some distance between them and Hallowscroft. Only then Edeline could attempt to learn and broaden her knowledge.


    The summer house was just now coming into view. While the short journey had not really taken any longer than expected, even with dealing with those men, it felt longer. Then again, it could just be exhaustion from the past few days setting in. Deciding that she could rest later, Edeline quickened her pace.


    Passing through the old iron gate arches, Edeline could see that the gardens surrounding the house had become more than a little overgrown since her last visit. While it had been just over a month since that previous visit, something had to have happened in that time, something that could not be blamed on Kalvarel. If some of the servants had quit, fine, but her not having learned of it left her suspicious.


    "Shit!" A man who had been lurking behind a nearby bush dashed in the direction of the house. "He''s here! He''s here!" He ran up to the front door, yanked it open, and went inside. The door, let go by him, swung back open a little.


    "I suppose that meant me," Myron commented. With a sigh, he drew his sword.


    Edeline did the same. At this point, they would be fools to not assume it would come down to a fight. Letting her brother take the lead, she followed him up to the doors of the summer house.


    She winced on seeing the inside. The place had clearly been ransacked, with bits of a broken chair or table laid out on the floor. The portrait that hung in the main hall over the stairs, showing Lord Hallowscroft, his wife, and a very young Myron, had been pulled down.


    At the time, Edeline had been too young to pose for a painting session, a fact she had not found out until later. She had thought it unfortunate, but had accepted it. While that was still likely part of it, she now had reason to believe there was another reason she had been excluded.


    One of the side doors opened, and another man emerged. Rough looking with dirty clothing, he had one hand on the hilt of a sheathed sword. "Well, shit, it is you," he said quietly on seeing Myron.


    "Denys," Myron answered, sounding surprised, "What are you doing here?"


    "What do you think?" the man shot back, letting go of the sword hilt. "I was promised coin, my family needs it, and you sure as shit weren''t around to give what I''m owed. Not that it matters now, given those other fools are going to burn down Hallowscroft. No one''s going to give any of us a single piker after that."


    Myron took a breath. "Most of them are dead now. The rest ran."


    "You stopped them?" Denys gave Myron a disbelieving look. Behind him, the other man who had first spotted them came back out, taking a spot behind Denys.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I still have more than enough capable people who remained loyal to me to handle something like that." A true statement, Edeline noted with bitter amusement. Although Denys did not suspect that a single young woman with a scarred ear was responsible.


    "I should have known." Denys immediately reached for his belt. Unbuckling it, he pulled it free and tossed it to the floor in front him, the sword still attached.


    "What are you doing?" Myron asked.


    "Surrendering," Denys said, "I''m no fool to fight an unwinnable fight. Just...do what you will with me, as long as my family''s taken care of."


    Myron stood there silently. Edeline couldn''t think of anything she could add, but then again, this was best left to her brother.


    "I would rather you be the one to take care of them yourself," Myron finally said, "Too many have died as it is."


    "He''s lying. Don''t believe him," the man behind Denys said in a low voice.


    "I''ll take him lying if it means we''re not dying," Denys retorted. Edeline wondered if he''d gotten that from a poem somewhere. She had certainly never heard that rhyme before.


    "If you give me a moment, I''ll write a note." Myron hesitated a bit, and Edeline was pretty certain she knew why. "I have other matters I need to go attend to, so you can hand the note to one of the aldermen and they will give you the coin you want."


    "They didn''t help us before," the other man protested, "I''m telling you, you can''t trust any of them. We should-"


    "Enough." Denys shot the man a sharp glance, then turned back to Myron. "He''s right though. We already sent a few men to ask the aldermen to appeal our case, but they wouldn''t do a thing. And the lord''s useless too."


    So it was likely that the information they had been given by Joskin was lies too. At this point, Edeline was more disappointed than anything.


    "Inform them that I will come for their heads if you are not paid," Myron said. An empty threat, although Edeline had to admit there was a part of her that wanted to remain long enough to ensure it. Because if her brother did not carry it out, she certainly would. "Now, where is my father?"


    "Oh, the lord? We locked him upstairs in his room. Kept him fed too. We''d thought we''d get him to see sense, but...his mind''s not there. A couple of the men wanted to get at him, but with the way he is, he''s not leading Hallowscroft. I guess I just pity him."


    "He was saying something about his daughter and a princess," the other man added, "Addled by age, without a doubt."


    "Well, him talking about your sister makes sense," Denys said with a shake of his head. "Kind of wish she had stepped up and done something about this."


    Edeline wanted so very much to reveal herself right now, and make it clear what she had tried to do. It would accomplish nothing, of course, but it was quite infuriating having her efforts downplayed and being unable to offer a response. Resigned, she supposed this was part of what she had wanted. Being known foremost as a thaumaturge meant not being known at all as a noble lady.


    Or a princess.


    "I assure you she has also been working hard," Myron said, "The matter that kept me away has drawn most of her attention too."


    "Not that it helped us any. Now, about that note..."


    "Assuming you didn''t damage the study too much, I think there''s paper and quills in here." Myron turned and headed to a door on the other side of the room. The two men followed. Knowing she would not be needed, Edeline stayed where she was.


    "We need to get going soon." Hamond spoke up once they were in the other room.


    "I am aware," Edeline answered quietly, "First though, we need to see to...the Lord Hallowscroft." She barely caught herself from revealing her identity. It was no longer a matter of her refusing to see him as her father. She had made her peace with his affair with Princess Splendora. But she could not rule out someone listening in on their conversation. There were likely more men around, after all.


    "I''d rather not stay the night here," Hamond simply stated.


    Nela stepped between the two of them. "No, we should stay here until that alderman tracks us down. I''m sure that would be fun for everyone. Seriously though, someone I know is going to want to see his father, so we can''t leave right away."


    "I''m not saying he can''t. Remember, I suggested the meeting originally. It''s just...I''m worried."


    "And you think we''re not?" Nela gave Hamond a scathing look.


    "I know." Hamond looked down at the floor, avoiding their gazes.


    "Perhaps we should talk on this matter later," Edeline said quickly. Again, they could hardly discuss their situation at length here without risking being overheard.


    "But-" Hamond started to protest, only to be interrupted by Myron emerging from the study. The two men were close behind.


    "We''ll go spread the word to the other men," Denys was saying, "Not that there''s that many. Most of the rest sided with Weland. And you know what happened to them."


    "Indeed." Myron walked over, patting Nela on the shoulder. He then turned back to the pair. "And good luck, I suppose."


    "We''ll need it." With that, the two walked out the door.


    "That was almost too easy," Nela commented.


    "I wish it were." A pained look appeared on Myron''s face. "If only...we could do more for them." Seeing her brother''s expression, Edeline found herself wanting the same. An impractical dream, given what they now faced.


    "Don''t kick yourself." Nela quickly moved to his side. "We did what we had to do. So, what''s next?"


    "The remaining servants - the ones that didn''t try to fight back - are locked in the bedrooms upstairs. I got the keys from Denys, so we can go set them free."


    "I say we ought to do that first, before we deal with our father," Edeline suggested.


    "I agree. Let''s get to it." Without hesitating, Myron began to climb the stairs. Edeline followed. Above them, in his room, Lord Hallowscroft was waiting for them.

 Chapter 41: Saving a Broken Man

    As the last of the maids went down the hall towards the stairs, Myron let out a shaky breath. Aether, dealing with those men had felt like balancing on a sword''s edge.


    When they had told him of the death of those servants, they had vaguely threatened him with a warning that a similar outcome would happen if they did not get their coin. Myron had reassured them, although with him departing, he had no way of ensuring the aldermen held up their deal. While they likely did not have the men to seriously threaten Hallowscroft, the town watch probably did not have the men to stop them from causing damage or being nuisances.


    It left Myron feeling a little guilty. If something went wrong, he wanted to be there, to try and resolve any problems. But it was out of his hands now. Either the aldermen would trust in the note he sent, or they wouldn''t.


    As for what was in his hands...well, the key to his father''s room. Myron reached out and unlocked the door, then opened it.


    The first thing he noticed was the smell. It was musty, a strange scent that Myron knew was not due to dust or anything like that. It was not the smell of decay or death, but he wasn''t sure he would call it one of life, either.


    Stepping inside the dimly lit room, Myron looked over it. The bedroom was laid out much the same as he remembered. Unlike a number of the other rooms in the summer house, it seemed the room and its furniture had not been damaged by the mutinous men. Denys''s feelings of pity towards his father had been shared, a relief to Myron.


    In one corner, sitting in the wheeled chair he''d always complained about having to use, was Lord Esmund Hallowscroft.


    He seemed...so small. Myron knew, from Edeline''s words, that their father was not the same man he once was, but he had assumed that meant his mental state. He had actually engaged in a mock sparring match, with his father seated in his chair. That had been not long before he left. Aether''s blood, was this the effect of Kalvarel''s spell as well, to reduce him to this state?


    "Shit..." Nela said audibly behind him as she entered the room. Not the greatest first impression, Myron had to admit in a bit of dark amusement. For better or worse though, Lord Hallowscroft paid no attention, just sat there.


    "He''s even worse than last time," Edeline said softly, joining them.


    That, at last, finally drew their father''s attention. "You came?" he asked, his voice having a slurred rasp that Myron could not remember being there either.


    "Yes, father." Edeline moved closer to him.


    "I''m sorry, I told him about you. But he''s a good friend. He deserved to know. You understand, right? He knows...you should know. You do know she''s not dead. The rest are dead, but she''s not. You need to know...she''s not dead."


    If they had not pieced together an idea of what had happened, this really would seem like mindless rambling. Still, Myron was stricken that his father was reduced to this state. He was not that old, definitely younger than Morgivel by at least two hex years.


    Lord Hallowscroft kept talking. "He''ll protect her, he''ll protect you. He''ll be a good man. He has to be. He''ll keep it secret, he''ll keep it safe. I tried. I couldn''t. He can, he will, he must. Go find him. He seeks the hex. Tell him to protect it."


    "Would removing the spell even help?" Nela asked.


    "I wouldn''t bet on it doing all that much," Hamond said with a shake of his head. "I never saw my mother in a state quite like this, but I didn''t see her that often as she weakened and grew worse. Also, I can''t be sure if the spell could have different effects on different people."


    That was certainly possible, Myron thought. Still, they ought to make the effort. "Remove the spell anyway."


    "Very well. Katharsis logos."


    Their father immediately went silent, slumping down. For a moment, Myron wondered if he had made a mistake. Suddenly, Lord Hallowscroft rose up. "No. I was supposed...to be his friend. I have to be his friend. You did this to me. Take this spell off of me. Take this spell off of me!" He reached with one trembling hand towards Hamond, who stepped back.


    "We just did," Edeline said.


    "This...is not right. It''s not right, not right, not right..." Myron found himself shaking, despair growing inside at his father''s disjointed words. Rambling he may be, this was indeed not right. And Myron had no clue if there was anything he could do to fix it.


    "For what it''s worth, Father, I''m here," he spoke up, making sure he could be heard.


    Lord Hallowscroft stopped and peered up at him. "Who are you?"


    "It''s me, Myron." The dread grew further.


    "Wait, you were...you''re dead. Don''t lie, I saw the letter. You''re...you''re an impostor."


    Myron''s mouth opened and closed, as he struggled to find words. Letter? Who would have sent a letter telling of his death. Unless... "A fake," he said out loud. It had to be Kalvarel - that was the only explanation.


    He wasn''t the only one who thought such. "We need to find that letter," Edeline told them, her face pale.


    "We''ll look for it," Hamond said, heading for the door. He stopped, realizing that Nela wasn''t following him. She''d instead moved over to near the bed, looking down at the bedside table where a thin book sat. That was not surprising. Lord Hallowscroft did enjoy reading a fair amount. Edeline had gotten her love of books from somewhere.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Nela moved the book. "Is this it?" she asked, grabbing a piece of paper that had apparently been under the book. Tossing the book casually onto the bed - Myron winced, knowing Edeline would not like that - Nela trotted up to him.


    On taking it, Myron could see it was indeed a letter addressed to his father. Condolences about him falling on the field of battle...there was something unsettling about reading of his own death, Myron had to admit. The date did line up, having been sent shortly after the period he and Nela had been separated from the rest of his men.


    The letter was supposedly penned by a minister of His Majesty, a man named Alecenor Winterscroft. An interesting choice of an alias, assuming it was indeed not genuine.


    Hamond came up and looked at it. "I can''t tell for sure, but I don''t think this is Kalvarel''s doing. It wasn''t written by his hand."


    So that raised the question of why it had been sent. Was it a ruse by a different agent of the Spellking working elsewhere in the kingdom, or a simple error? There was no way any of them could know for sure, not here and now. What mattered was that Kalvarel had likely exploited it, pushing Lord Hallowscroft more firmly under his control.


    And equally likely, further breaking the man in the process.


    "It''s alright," Nela said, grabbing Myron and holding him tightly.


    Startled, Myron realized he had tears in his eyes. His frustration and grief had started to get the better of him. Closing his eyes, he took a few deep breaths, calming himself.


    "The letter was wrong." Edeline had returned to their father''s side. "Myron is alive, and is right here."


    "No, the letter is truth. He said so, and...he never lies. He seeks the hex, the princess...a crown. I lost everyone and everything else. He will protect what is left...because nothing is right. It''s not right."


    "Listen to me." Edeline''s voice rose, becoming harder. "Kalvarel is dead. You''re free. It''s over. You''re free now."


    "Birds are free, princesses and lords are not. Besides, if he''s dead, there''s no one else. I''ll have no more heirs, not in all of Hyarch. I''ll have to keep being a lord until there is."


    "What do birds have to do with anything?" Nela grumbled, giving Myron a confused look. Myron didn''t have an answer. There really was no getting through to Lord Hallowscroft. Their father had lost too much of himself to the spells and the grief to be saved, at least today.


    To Myron''s utter shock, Edeline drew her sword.


    "What are you doing?" Myron said, barely holding in the urge to scream at his sister. Myron knew the answer the moment he asked the question, because it was the obvious end of the dark trail his own thoughts had laid out before him. The only guaranteed way to set Lord Hallowscroft free, right there.


    "Do you really think he''s going to get better?" Edeline''s voice was just as strained. "We were too late. If we had been quicker, if we had acted faster...if I had...it''s over. All I can do is send him off to be at peace."


    "You want to hold the sword more steady," Lord Hallowscroft interrupted, making Edeline bounce up in surprise. "Ready and steady. Who taught you...how to use a sword again? It wasn''t me. I''m just a lord...no one listens to me. Except him, of course."


    For a moment, just one moment, Myron could hear his father again. He''d been given that very same pointer on a few occasions, learning the stance and posture for wielding a blade. A surge of hope filled him, made him more determined than ever.


    "That''s the father we know," Myron told his sister, stepping between her and their father. "We may not be able to stay to see him recover, but he can recover."


    "Do you remember what I said before about losing your family?" Nela added, "That hasn''t changed, you know."


    Edeline''s sword wavered a bit more, but she did not move or speak.


    Hamond let out a deep sigh. "I know how it is. I''ve thought long and hard about if I could have done something to relieve my mother of her pain. And I won''t hide the truth here. He may regain a little of what he once was, but he will never fully be himself again. I won''t disagree that it would be easier for him to just receive this mercy."


    "Then tell him to let me by," Edeline whispered.


    "But that''s only half of the situation. He was alive when we walked into this room. If he is dead when we leave, they will know we did it. And they will send out word of it immediately. If we want any amount of additional time to put distance between us and here, we have to leave Lord Hallowscroft alive."


    Edeline turned painfully slowly to face Hamond, looking uncertain.


    "It''s your decision in the end. Whatever you choose, I''m not about to try to stop you. Just be ready for the consequences."


    Her decision...Myron could not deny he had briefly considered the same. And he had to concede, as much as he hated the conclusion, that Hamond also understood the effects of the spell better than they did. Ultimately, while he knew he could never bring himself to kill his own father, he could not really bring himself to stop Edeline either.


    Myron moved out of Edeline''s way.


    Edeline stood there, thinking for a moment that stretched out far too long. Finally, taking one single step back, she let her sword drop to the floor. It bounced once with a clatter, then lay still.


    "What am I even doing?" she asked sadly, looking down at the dropped weapon. "My mother...both of them...they wouldn''t want this."


    Myron took a step towards his sister, but Hamond was there first, putting his hands on Edeline''s shoulders. "I know it''s hard, but we''re here to help you. I''m here to help you." Something about the gesture seemed all-too familiar to Myron. It was almost like...


    ...almost like Nela and him.


    Myron gasped, realization hitting him all at once. Edeline defending Hamond to him. Hamond choosing to willingly follow her away from Hallowscroft. There were probably other signs he''d missed as well, with the threat of Kalvarel drawing his attention. But it was clear now that there was something between the two of them.


    As for whether they were aware of it themselves, Myron couldn''t tell. It had taken him quite a while to understand his own feelings for Nela. She''d figured it out first, not wanting to say anything in case he didn''t feel the same. Nela probably also had figured it out, now that he thought about it.


    Surprising though it may be, Myron felt oddly satisfied as he watched the two stand there. They had talked about arranged marriages during their initial reunion, although even then Myron had been hiding the truth. He supposed that if he could find his happiness outside of such, Edeline deserved the same. And Hamond, secretive as he had initially seemed, was a good person. He was sure of it.


    Nela cleared her throat. "Don''t we need to get going?"


    "Nowhere to go, nowhere to stay. You should stay here...wait for him to help." Lord Hallowscroft had started to ramble again. "Stay a while. Bring in a minstrel...you can listen to a song. A song of swords, a song of storms."


    "We cannot," Edeline said, looking over at him. "We do need to get going. Do not worry...you''ll be fine here. By Aether, I swear it."


    "Aether? I owe him. I have the coins to pay...just give me a moment to send someone."


    Edeline shook her head, smiling bitterly despite the tears on her face. "Farewell." She turned and walked over to the door to wait. Hamond followed, standing close by.


    Myron knew it was his turn now. "Father, thank you for everything."


    "Don''t know why you''re still pretending to be my son. But you''re welcome. Always welcome. Why not stay a little longer? I know someone you...you ought to meet."


    "We met already," Myron said, "I...wish you the best." He nearly said that he would see him later, but that was nothing but a fool''s dream. No need to give false hope, even if his father would likely not remember it. "Farewell...my lord."


    "Yes, gather the men and leave. Just make sure they come home."


    Myron paused, wondering if this was one final small glimpse of the man Lord Hallowscroft had once been. He''d likely never know, he realized.


    Turning his back on his father, he walked over to Nela. Taking her hand, he left the room.

 Chapter 42: The Road Ahead

    Sitting on a flat rock near the flickering fire, Hamond was glad they were done with that place.


    The visit to the summer house had brought back too many memories of his own childhood, of seeing the thin wasted shell that had been his mother. For a moment there, Hamond had almost wanted to put an end to Lord Hallowscroft''s suffering himself. He''d thankfully stopped himself, knowing it would just leave Edeline and Myron with far more pain and grief than he''d ever had.


    After leaving the summer house, they''d feigned a return to Hallowscroft, only to veer off the road into the forest nearby. Going by the map Myron had brought, by tomorrow they could make it to the main road heading north to Kelshir, and go from there.


    In the meantime, they had set up a small camp. It had been quite some time since Hamond hadn''t had a roof over his head. While he wouldn''t say he preferred it, he wasn''t going to complain overmuch. He''d long since adjusted to the discomfort and dangers of life on the road. After all, he''d always expected to end up here again eventually.


    Hamond let out a low sigh. As much as he wanted to keep avoiding the real problem he was facing, he couldn''t keep distracting himself by thinking about everything else. The excuse of having to worry about their lives had all but worn out.


    He had feelings - real feelings - for Edeline. And he was fairly certain she felt the same.


    The words to say this to her eluded him. The possibility of romance had always been far from the front of his mind. Sure, Hamond wouldn''t have objected...no, he would have. Most women would not be prepared to deal with the consequences of their beloved being a wanted man. Which, by elimination, meant that the remnant were mostly women who also had a price on their heads.


    Such as Edeline.


    The irony of that, as well as that of her parentage, was not lost on him.


    Hamond knew he ought to be getting some sleep, but how could he when thoughts of him and Edeline kept him awake? Not that the thoughts were entirely unpleasant, but...he really was a loss as what to do.


    At least him being awake served a practical purpose. They hadn''t discussed someone standing watch, a risk to take on the road. As they were likely going to end up as fugitives, it became even more important to rotate someone looking out for danger. At least, it was highly unlikely this night that any real threat would-


    Someone laid their hand on his shoulder.


    Hamond leaped off the rock, spinning. Standing there was Edeline, one hand holding a blanket wrapped around her. Her other arm was half outstretched, thrown off by his sudden movement.


    "Are you alright?" she asked quietly, the surprise on her face quickly replaced by amusement.


    "I''m fine," Hamond answered, realizing how foolish he looked. "Just not able to sleep."


    "The same for me," Edeline said. Hamond had thought she had been sleeping soundly, but apparently not. At least Nela and Myron were getting their rest, bundled together under the same set of blankets.


    Taking in a deep breath, Hamond sat back down. A moment later, Edeline sat on the rock next to him.


    "It''s a lovely night." Edeline looked up towards the sky, which was mostly obscured by the dark tree branches overhead. Suddenly, she slapped at one of her arms. "I would appreciate it better though if I was not getting bit so often."


    Hamond, who had been already bitten a few times himself, could sympathize. Biting bugs were anything but fun.


    Staying silent for the moment, she continued to gaze up. "I never really doubted what path my life would take," Edeline finally said, "While I chafed under the burdens of nobility, occasionally indulged in little acts of rebellion, I never truly tried to fight against them. It was just the way it was. I was Edeline Hallowscroft, and did not need to be anything else."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "I''m not sure I would consider studying thaumaturgy to be a little act of anything," Hamond pointed out.


    "Regardless...I never challenged any of it." Edeline swallowed audibly. "Was it similar for you too? Did you always believe you would be part of the Spellking''s court?"


    Hamond had to stop and consider how to answer. "Not entirely. I never particularly liked the major events, the parties and feasts with all the nobles and servants running around, with rumors and gossip at every turn. I still foolishly thought I might serve the Spellking elsewhere, though. But it did make it easy to question certain things, and I suppose that is what led me to rejecting their methods."


    "And I am grateful for it," Edeline said, looking him in the eyes. "But at the end of it all, we both have a love for thaumaturgy."


    "I suppose," Hamond replied.


    "You suppose? What do you mean by that?"


    "Knowing what you do about your father now, how do you feel about what you learned as a noblewoman?" Hamond asked her, shifting slightly on the stony seat to feel more comfortable. "The courtly graces and proper manners, among other things."


    Even in the dim light of the fire, Hamond could see Edeline''s eyes widen briefly. "Oh. I think I see. You''re saying learning the truth about them crippled your passion."


    "For a time, yes. But it was all I knew." It was Hamond''s turn to look up into the night. "I think me becoming a healer was as much about putting distance between myself and who I''d been as it was putting those skills to beneficial use."


    "And now?" Edeline leaned a little closer.


    "Now...well, we saw those ruins. The enchantments on every stone, persisting for who knows how long. That feeling of knowing how little I understood, how much there was to learn...it came back. That old curiosity is still part of me." Hamond lifted up one hand in front of his face, studying it. "I''m still a thaumaturge. I always will be."


    "I wish we could have studied those passages in more detail, for your sake" Edeline said.


    "I''m confident there are other ruins much like those. If we intend to look for more such statues, we will find them. And hopefully then...we will have the time."


    "I will make sure of it." Edeline smiled slightly. "Although convincing my brother and Nela may not be easy."


    "Thank you," Hamond said.


    "I should be thanking you," Edeline replied, "You saved me."


    "You did save my life too." Hamond shook his head, not really wanting this to get in a comparison of who owed who. "Or did you forget the fight with the watch captain?"


    "Not exactly what I meant," Edeline said. "Besides, you also saved us against that group of kobolds. And then there was-"


    "Enough," Hamond interrupted, holding in a chuckle. "Can we just agree to both keep saving each other, without having to keep count?"


    "But then when they write poems about us, they will get the details wrong," Edeline protested, before her straight face gave way.


    All Hamond could do was groan to himself, because the alternative was laughing out loud and possibly waking Myron and Nela. It was a relief, that despite everything, Edeline was still herself. He hoped that it was the case that, if what had happened here did not break her spirit, then nothing in all of Hyarch or the lands beyond could.


    "Along the way, do you think you could instruct me in thaumaturgy?" Edeline asked after a moment. "Not just additional spells, but the theories and laws like the one you brought up before. If I could understand them better...no, I need to."


    "I could," Hamond said, "But you did have a book for that, didn''t you?"


    "It did not have much more to it than what I had already learned. And if I left it, someone could find it as another clue to what happened. So I burned it in the hearth before we departed."


    Hamond couldn''t bring himself to disagree. As it was, there were enough witnesses whose stories, once put together, would paint quite the grim picture of what the four of them had done.


    "Very well, I suppose I will." He then grinned widely. "My fee will be two hexty pikers."


    "Really now," Edeline said, faking a pout, "I suppose you are going to charge me the healer''s fee too."


    "Now that you mention it..." Hamond trailed off, then found himself yawning. So much for keeping watch, because it was unlikely he would be able to stay awake much longer. "Honestly...I think we''re past that."


    "Good." To his surprise, Edeline leaned over, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Edeline...I..." Hamond tried once again to find the words. Still, they evaded him.


    Lifting up one side of the blanket, Edeline draped it over the two of them, pressing her body up against Hamond''s. "Don''t worry. I know."


    Realizing what those words meant, knowing now with no doubt what he meant to her, Hamond paused for just a moment. Then, slowly and carefully, he leaned over as well.


    There would be plenty of time ahead, in the days and months to come, for them to figure out what words they could say to each other to express their feelings. In the now, though, simple gestures would work just fine to show the truth. For Hamond, that was more than enough, he thought as he let his eyes drift closed.


    For now, and for what was to come, they could simply just lean on each other.

 Chapter 43: Village Customs

    It was still a few days worth of travel away, but Myron could picture the walls of Kelshir in his head.


    It had been roughly two hex years since he had visited. Barely more than a child then, Myron recalled finding the journey delightful. Getting to visit the castle the knights of the Aetheric Order were based out of, having dinner with Lord Kelshir and his family, it all had seemed so wonderful to a young boy with noble aspirations.


    Much had changed such then, including him.


    "That''s the village, there," Nela said, pointing ahead. "What was it called again?"


    "Verdan," Myron answered. If there was anything representative of how much he had changed, it was the Elefae by his side. These days, he could not picture life without her there. Though sarcastic and occasionally rude, he could count on Nela to support him. And given the direction events had taken a month ago, he needed that more than ever.


    That direction...well, that had more to do with his sister than him or Nela. Standing a short distance further back down the road, Edeline was in a quiet animated conversation with their other companion, Hamond. It was probably another conversation about spells and the like. Myron was not about to pretend he really understood the details of their talks, which had grown more and more frequent as they had traveled.


    He was fine leaving them to it, at least for now. There would eventually come a time when they would be pursued, and Myron knew they would need all their focus and energy to stay alive. Thankfully, that day had not come yet.


    But it would come soon. Myron was certain of it.


    "...but if you could use the first spell to call the energy, then the second spell can make use of that energy and be more powerful," Edeline was saying.


    "I''ve never heard of that," Hamond countered, "I''m sure someone would have already thought to try it too."


    "You told me a hexday ago that most thaumaturges like to keep their secrets," Edeline stated, "Why would this be any-"


    "You two might want to cut the spell talk," Nela interrupted, gesturing at the village before them.


    "Of course," Hamond said smoothly. The look on the Remuati man''s face told Myron that that little debate wasn''t over. Still, it was ultimately good natured, as far as Myron could tell.


    "So we can finally restock?" Edeline let out a shaky sigh. "About time."


    "Tomorrow, yes," Myron said gently, eyeing the setting sun. Tracking down a farmer willing to strike a deal with some random travelers was far from simple. They''d been very lucky, being able to buy fresh food twice so far.


    The bigger problem was coin, or rather a lack thereof. They had carried as much as they could, but it was not unlimited. While they probably could haggle this time, the pikers they had would not take them much farther. At some point while they were in Kelshir, they would have to find a way to earn more, somehow.


    But that was a problem for then. Tonight Myron just wanted to see if there was a tavern here in Verdan, get some drinks, and possibly find a room for them. As much he was used to sleeping outside, it wasn''t exactly comfortable. And he was probably the most tolerant among the four of them. Edeline in particular had been very grumpy more than one morning.


    "Are those men bearing swords?" Hamond asked.


    Turning, Myron was surprised to find Hamond was right. There were three men in dirty tunics, each with a sheathed sword at their side. More importantly, the men had seen the four of them, and were approaching.


    Reminded of the men that had mutinied against him back in Hallowscroft - an unpleasant memory - Myron rested one hand on the hilt of his own blade. Too soon to draw it, yes, but he could hardly assume they were peaceable folk. That was a sure path to end up run through. Better to show them in turn that he was willing to defend himself.


    With a swagger, one of the men stepped out in front. "Three hex pikers. Going to have to ask you to pay up. Lord Verdan''s tax, you know."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Doubtful, Myron just stared the man down. A village of this small size, this close to a city as large as Kelshir, would fall under the domain of one or more aldermen instead of a lord. And even if the king had appointed a lord for such a small village, he certainly would not be employing men like these to handle tax matters.


    Bandits were the more likely answer, but Myron didn''t want to assume that just yet. Not without speaking to someone with authority here, which these men didn''t possess.


    "Who exactly is this Lord Verdan?" Myron asked.


    "Someone who''s a better man than you." The man drew his sword. "Now, you may be thinking about choosing to not give us those pikers. That''s not how this works. We''re going to walk away from here with that coin. What you get to choose is if you''re still living after we walk away."


    Biting back a retort about how the man was holding his sword the wrong way, Myron settled for just drawing his own blade. Why it was that people kept insisting on not listening to reason, he couldn''t say. He supposed now was not the time to dwell on it. From behind him, he heard Edeline also pull her sword out.


    The men all took steps back, exchanging looks. "Uh, should we-" one of the men, looking suddenly nervous, started to say.


    "Shut up," the leader shot back, then turned back to face Myron. "You really think you can challenge Lord Verdan?"


    "We are not challenging your so-called lord," Edeline spoke up, "We are challenging you three."


    Before the man could respond, one of his fellows fled, followed by the other.


    "You cowards! Get your arses back here!" The one man hesitated for a moment. Fear apparently won out over loyalty, as he took off running as well, sword still in hand.


    While Myron could tell they weren''t in any way trained soldiers or guards, he had not expected them to flee without a fight. He supposed it was better that it hadn''t ended with bloodshed, but the possibility .


    "Are we sure we want to stay the night here?" Hamond asked. "We may well have made an enemy of that man, and this lord."


    "There''s no Lord Verdan," Edeline told him, echoing Myron''s earlier thoughts. "I am fairly certain I recall all of the lesser lords under Lord Kelshir."


    "Could have just picked himself a new one," Nela said.


    "That''s possible." Myron took a moment to consider. "It''s too late to make it far from here before night falls. So we''ll stay in Verdan, but we''ll have to continue taking turns stand watch."


    The look on Edeline''s face told him exactly what she thought of this idea. He couldn''t blame his sister, since he had promised her a bed and a roof once they arrived at Kelshir. While he could claim they weren''t quite there yet, he knew pulling back on the promise that had helped motivate her to push through was a bad idea.


    "You can just sleep," Myron hastily said.


    Edeline took a deep breath. "I will be fine."


    Myron disagreed, but knew better than to force an argument. Given she was tired, it wouldn''t end well. Aether, he was tired too. So were the others, in all likelihood.


    Entering the village proper, Myron quickly took note of how run-down many of the buildings were. There was no hiding that Verdan was poor, poorer than any similar village that he could recall. The men and women who moved past all wore ragged clothes, faces a mix of stoic and exhausted.


    Myron had the feeling there wouldn''t be a room for them here after all. In fact, he couldn''t even be certain now if they even had a tavern. Taverns needed travelers, and travelers spent coin - coin that clearly wasn''t present in Verdan. And with men like those going around and all but robbing people, it was not hard to see why.


    It would not harm anything to ask, though. "Excuse me," Myron said, hailing an older man walking by. "Could you direct us to the tavern?"


    The aged man shot Myron a venomous glare, then kept on walking without a word.


    "Don''t mind him," a chipper voice said, "A lot of people around here just don''t like elves."


    Myron turned to see a balding man with a stout build standing there with a cheery smile. It was a little strange, comparing him to the grim faces of the other villagers. Then again, he supposed that some people were able to keep their spirits up in the worst of times.


    Still, he was going to be cautious. "Who are you?"


    "Alderman Hudde, at your service." The man gave a slight bow. "If you''re looking for the tavern, it''s around that corner, to the right. You''ll know it when you see it."


    "What''s the deal with this Lord Verdan?" Nela blurted out. Myron winced. He loved Nela, but there were times when he wished she had a little more tact.


    The alderman did not seem fazed. "You met his men, I see. Rest assured I am well aware of it, and the situation will be under control. In fact, I do have some business to attend to related to that matter, so if you''ll excuse me, I must be on my way."


    With that, Hudde hurried off past them.


    "I think he knows something," Nela remarked.


    "If he does, he now knows you suspect him," Hamond replied.


    Nela stopped instantly. "Shit. I should have kept my mouth shut."


    "Let''s just get to the tavern." The fatigue was really starting to set in, Myron realized as he tried and failed to hold in a yawn. Food and drink in their bellies would help, at least a little.


    The tavern was in as much of a poor condition as any of the other buildings in the village. The sign hung loose on one rope from a post, the other having broken off at some point. "The Mug Dog," Hamond read out loud, studying the place. "How very clever."


    "Are we sure we want to go into this place?" Nela said.


    "It''s probably not that bad. I''ve been into places like this one before." Myron had to wonder why and how Hamond had that familiarity, then stopped as he realized the answer. Best not to bring that up. "It''s better than going thirsty."


    That, Myron could not argue with. He stepped forward, and opened the door.

 Chapter 44: Shed Trappings

    Her head felt like a drum.


    That was Nela''s first thought on waking up. She had a pounding headache that made it hard to focus on anything else. It was so bad, she felt slightly ill, sitting there with her eyes closed.


    Wait...why was she sitting?


    Nela tried to rise to her feet, but something held her back. Losing her balance, she fell to the ground, tumbling sideways to land shoulder-first.


    Shit, that hurt...but the pain woke her up. Flexing her arms, Nela realized that they were tied behind the back of a wood chair. Each of her ankles were also bound to one of the chair''s legs. It was no wonder she had dropped to the floor.


    Not this again. It wasn''t Nela''s first time being tied to a chair, as strange as it was to admit. Back then, she had worked her way free, and immediately punched the one responsible in the face. She could probably do the same here.


    At least, that''s what she told herself, but as she tried to test her bonds, Nela quickly realized that whoever had tied the ropes knew what they were doing, They''d wrapped some sort of rag around her wrists, then tied the rope around that. With that there, she could not get her fingers up high enough to begin untying herself.


    "You...awake?" Edeline''s voice, groggy, came from above and behind her.


    As if the sound of her falling over hadn''t been a clue. From her awkward position on her side, Nela couldn''t really turn to check on Edeline, but from the sound of it, she wasn''t all there. Not that Nela could blame her, if she had a similar or worse headache.


    Even now that she had a look around, it was hard to see. They were in some kind of shed, with a dirt floor under her. The only light was through thin cracks between the wooden boards. At least that told her it was daytime. Probably the next day, although it was impossible to know what time it was or how long it had been.


    What had happened? Trying to remember only gave her a big blurred nothing. They''d found their way through that village to the local tavern, gone in, and...that was it. Trying to push through only made Nela''s head hurt worse.


    "Ronny? Hamond?" Nela asked, hoping one of them could give her a hint, a reassurance. Her voice sounded thick, even to her own ears.


    "Not here," Edeline answered.


    Nela could think of a hex of reasons why they''d been separated from Hamond and Ronny, and all of them were terrifying. And now she was stuck, laying helpless and bound on the floor.


    But Nela wasn''t alone. "Can you free yourself?" she asked Edeline.


    "I tried." Edeline sounded subdued...well, they had been. "I could not focus, I could barely speak-"


    "Well, you can speak now," Nela interrupted, annoyed. Whatever had happened at that tavern, it was nothing they couldn''t get out of. "Nothing stopping you from trying again. Or are you going to give up?"


    A long moment of silence passed. Nela started to wonder if she''d said the wrong thing, pushed Edeline too far.


    Then Edeline spoke the words.


    "Corpus volt!"


    A flare of light filled the room. Even though Nela was facing the other way, she closed her eyes out of reflex. There was a cracking sound, followed by Edeline suddenly grunting. The light faded, and Nela opened her eyes again.


    "You alright?" she asked, worried. If that sound had been bone, then...well, Edeline was about to be crippled for life.


    "I''m fine. I broke the chair...but I manged to free my arms."


    Nela let out a sigh of relief. "The chair deserved it. Now can you untie me?"


    "Just a bit." There was a rustling sound. A moment later, Nela felt Edeline touch her arms. "Sorry, one of the chair legs was still tied to me."


    Nela held in a laugh at the image of that. As funny as it was, it was fitting their situation. Whoever had tied them up in here had no idea who they were. Even if they knew they''d taken Edeline Hallowscroft captive, it would not tell them that one of the strongest and most talented thaumaturges in all of Hyarch was right there. And with the ancient spells she had, there was no chance that rope alone could just hold Edeline back.


    And that was not even getting into the other secret Edeline held - her royal blood.


    Not that Nela was about to bring that up. Even now, it remained a sore point for Edeline that her family had hidden it her entire life. Not just from her, but from her brother too. And Ronny was just as unhappy about it as Edeline was.


    "Got it," Edeline said with a grunt, as the ropes holding Nela''s arms loosened. Pulling them free, Nela reached over to try to untie one of her legs, while Edeline started working on the other leg.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Finally, Nela was able to stand up. She stretched, feeling somewhat better now. Although her head still ached, it wasn''t so bad that she couldn''t push the pain aside.


    "Now what?" she muttered, looking around the room. They had the clothes on their backs and not anything else. Not having the crossbow Ronny had given her made Nela feel uncomfortable. After her time serving in the armies of Hyarch, and the whole series of events in Hallowscroft, she''d become used to carrying it around. It felt less safe, somehow.


    Getting a good look around, she could make out the door''s outline along one of the walls. Walking over to test it confirmed what Nela suspected. The door was latched shut from the outside, sealing the two of them in here.


    "Do you want me to break it down?" Edeline asked.


    It didn''t seem like a very sturdy door, and Nela had seen Edeline move far heavier things with the aid of her spells. A wooden door was nothing compared to a gigant, after all. Still, there was one other worry Nela had.


    Nela paused, considering the possibility that someone was standing guard. If there was, they''d have definitely been heard by now. Either they were waiting to see what would happen next, or they''d gone to get backup.


    But between the two of them, they could handle one man. Waiting for more to show up was foolish.


    "Do it."


    Edeline nodded, and reared back as best as her dress would let her, aiming a kick straight at the door. Probably intending to test it first. It was then no surprise to Nela that the door held against the kick, though the wood creaked in protest. Moving up, Edeline inspected the door.


    "I think it is barred," Edeline said, "They were prepared for us to try to escape, it would seem."


    "That, or this shed was supposed to hold animals in or something." Of course, that wasn''t encouraging in regards to how they were being treated. However, Nela still felt that they were being underestimated here.


    Edeline nodded, then suddenly half-fell, half-sat down on the floor. Nela was by her side in an instant. "Something wrong?"


    "Just...dizzy." Edeline looked up at Nela. "What...what did they do to us?"


    Nela started to answer, only for an old memory of her grandfather coming to mind. "The sleeping herbs had all sorts of effects, not all of them pleasant. Memory loss, illness, vomiting...and some I don''t even want to mention, no, no. That''s why I changed to using a spell to put people to sleep."


    "Shit..." Nela said, realizing what had to have happened. "The drinks at the tavern. Or the food. It had some kind of drug put into it, to knock us out." Her head throbbed, helping to confirm that. No wonder Edeline had not been able to use her spells on waking up. Given her appetite, she''d probably ended up with a lot more of it in her body than Nela had.


    That changed things. Edeline was not in any shape to get into a fight. Asking her to break free of the chair with that spell was pushing the limit as it was. Nela would have to take the lead. She was no warrior, and without even a weapon, she did not have a lot of options.


    They''d have to be sneaky then.


    At least Nela could be reasonably confident now that no one was nearby. They had not been quiet so far, and they probably could afford to make a little noise while breaking out. With that in mind, Nela moved over to the door and laid down on her back.


    "What are you doing?" Edeline asked.


    Rather than respond, Nela pulled both of her legs back, then kicked at the leftmost board that made up the door. If she was seeing it correctly, the door was only held together by a pair of planks. If she struck it at just the right spot...


    The first kick failed, but Nela launched another, and then another. A couple more after that, there was a cracking sound, and light poured in through a hole as the bottom part of the board fell away.


    Shifting slightly, she moved to kick at the next board, and once that was broken loose, the next. Please don''t have anyone come along and see, Nela hoped as she worked at it.


    At last, the final piece of wood was knocked loose. Nela let her legs fall down, laying spread out on the floor and trying to catch her breath. She wasn''t that unhealthy, she had thought. Or maybe that was also the herbs still affecting her in some way.


    "You should have let me do it." Edeline went over to Nela''s side, sitting beside her. "Take a moment."


    "Can''t," Nela managed to say between heavy breaths. While she would love nothing more than to just lay there and recover, they couldn''t risk someone discovering how close they were to escaping.


    Rolling over, she crawled up to the opening she had made, and peered out. Beyond was an overgrown field, farmland that by her best guess had been abandoned. Of course, she was no farmer, so there was no way to be sure, especially from her vantage. More importantly than that, the gap in the door was wide enough for Nela to fit through, if she kept low and crawled. She wasn''t sure Edeline could manage it though.


    Keeping that in mind, she began to work her way through the opening. She managed to get partway through before she felt the back of her tunic snag. Wiggling a little to try to free it did Nela no good. Frustrated, she gave up on subtlety, and pushed forward as hard as she could.


    With a sound of cloth tearing, Nela found herself on the other side the door. She could tell, through the feeling of the breeze on her back, that her tunic was ruined. At least the wood''s edge hadn''t cut or stabbed into her back.


    Rising to her feet, Nela got a good look at where they were. It seemed to be the outskirts of that village. Verdan, was it? Whatever it was, it was apparently paying her no heed. No one was in the fields nearby, and the next nearest building was a good distance away.


    Right, well, that meant they had some time. Turning, Nela could see it was a fairly simple plank barring the half-broken door. Lifting it up, she tossed it aside into the grass, then pulled the door open.


    Leaning on the door''s frame, Edeline stumbled through, blinking in the sunlight. "Thank you," she said, still unsteady on her feet.


    "No problem." Nela took a moment to check again, to make sure no one had seen. She could make out a few people out and about in the village, but nobody was looking in their direction.


    "Sorry. I...I don''t think I can fight." Edeline''s voice made that clear.


    "Already figured that out. Let''s keep low and try and find where the other two ended up."


    "Will they be alright?" Edeline asked, hesitant.


    "They''d better be." If they weren''t, by tomorrow someone in Verdan was going to learn the hard way just what kind of spells Edeline had, ones handed down from the legendary Stormsage.


    Not that any of them really knew all that much about the Stormsage. That was part of why they were headed to Kelshir to begin with, to track down any record of who she had been and what she had done. Along with information about any other thaumaturges who had shared her unfortunate fate.


    At least, until this happened.


    With Edeline following behind, Nela took cover among the thicker brush nearby. She just hoped they could get this over with and reunite with Ronny and Hamond. The sooner, the better.

 Chapter 45: Empty Threats

    Helplessly waiting was the hardest part, Myron had to admit.


    He and Hamond had awoken bound and kneeling in a cellar. From what Hamond had figured, someone had put something in their drinks at the tavern. It was hard to say what else had happened, since Myron could barely remember a thing.


    He felt completely terrible about it. If he had thought, he would have considered that trusting someone in a village shown to be this hostile was a fool''s idea. Now Edeline and Nela were who knows where, possibly in grave danger, and Myron was powerless to help them.


    At least Hamond''s magic gave them light to see by, but that was small comfort to Myron. They''d run out of anything to say to each other long ago. So the pair had nothing to do but sit in silence, waiting to find out what their captors had in mind for them.


    And still waiting.


    And waiting some more.


    Finally, Myron could hear the sound of steps outside the cellar door. Hamond immediately put out his light. The resulting darkness did not last long, leaving Myron''s eyes watering as the door swung open and let light into the room. Three men descended in, one after the other, all looking down at the captive pair.


    The first among them was the one who had directed them to the tavern in the first place. Vaguely recalling what the man had said, Myron suspected they were face-to-face with that Lord Verdan. If not, it was a man who directly worked for him. At this point, Myron pondered, he should just start expecting anyone with the title of alderman to outright lie to them.


    "I assume you had a pleasant time at the tavern," the man commented, leaning over to stare Myron in the eyes.


    "I can''t remember the last time I had a night like that," Myron answered bitterly.


    "Oh, aren''t you clever?" Hudde let out a humorless laugh. "We''ll see how long that lasts. Now, do you mind telling me what exactly were you doing traveling around with a pair of elf wenches?"


    "Avoiding folks like you," Myron said. Don''t react, he told himself. That''s what the man wanted.


    "You really don''t seem to understand the position you''re in. Let me guess. You think you can handle whatever we do to you? That you can take it and keep silent?"


    Myron didn''t bother to dignify that with a response. That he resorted to threats like that showed just what kind of person he was. It also raised the question of how much Lord Kelshir knew. It would be dire indeed if the lord encouraged this of his men.


    "I will put it this way," Hudde said, suddenly smiling as he produced a knife. "If you do not tell me, I will turn to those two elves for answers. And I will not be nearly so nice to them."


    Myron''s blood turned cold. He could see it in his mind, exactly what tortures Nela and Edeline would have to go through if he didn''t yield.


    And from the widening smile on Hudde''s face, he knew it too.


    "Thank you," Hamond replied, oddly calm.


    The smile gave way to confusion, which was fair, given that Myron was also confused. "Thank you for what?"


    "For exposing who you are." Hamond took a deep breath. "Tetra lithoistos!"


    Four stone missiles, materializing out of the air over Hamond''s head, flew across the room. Two struck Hudde, while each of the other men each received one. With garbled grunts, all three men collapsed.


    Right, in the moment Myron had forgotten Hamond could do that. The threat to Nela had made him panic, something he knew he should have been better about. Myron just wasn''t used to traveling with thaumaturges. Yes, he knew Nela was one, but she was a healer first and foremost. Spells for battle were not her specialty.


    "You could have done that sooner." he told Hamond.


    "I had to make sure...we could cut our way free." For some reason, Hamond sounded strangely out of breath. It was almost as if that spell had taken more out of him than normal. More than a little worrying. "Could you get that blade?"


    Giving a nod, Myron pushed himself towards the alderman''s body, awkwardly trying to turn as he did so. It was clumsy, but he managed to fumble his way over, getting one hand on the fallen knife. Slowly rotating it up, he started working on the rope.


    Thankfully, the blade was good and sharp, and Myron was able to quickly free himself. A quick slice freed his feet, and then he was able to turn to aid Hamond. Once that was done, he pulled Hamond up with one hand, carefully keeping the other hand with the knife in it pointed away.


    "Thank you," Hamond said, "Now we should-"


    The sound of footsteps running outside interrupted him, as a man sprinted down into the cellar. "My lord, the other two have...escaped..." His voice trailed off in horror at the sight of them standing over the bodies. After a brief pause, he turned and sprinted back outside.


    Letting the man go was risky, but Myron knew trying to pursue him while armed with a knife was even more foolish. Also, it sounded as if Edeline and Nela had gotten free on their own, so finding them was more important anyway.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Hamond let out a long sigh. "Well, that answers that question."


    Well, sort of. But voicing objections was pointless. To borrow Nela''s own phrase, all they could do was shut up and push through.


    After a brief pause due to Hamond stumbling on one the steps, they were outside. It was midday by his reckoning, a little later perhaps. They were still in Verdan, although no longer anywhere near the tavern. In front of them...


    Myron''s eyes widened as he took in the house in front of them. While not what he would consider luxury befitting a noble, it was larger than any of the other houses in sight. Of more significance was the fact that it was new, with the wood and roof and windows all in good condition. Myron doubted this house could belong to anyone other than one specific person, and that man''s body was now in the cellar behind them.


    Hamond had also stopped to study the house. "I suppose we wouldn''t be so lucky as to find our things inside," he commented.


    "We can check." While Myron would prefer to search for people above possessions, it would be safer if he was armed first. And even if his sword wasn''t there, the blades of the other men had to have come from somewhere. A spare weapon being here was not out of the question.


    Myron''s one concern was that they were looking at the back of the house. Going around to the front would put them in full view of everyone. But they''d already been spotted, so they might as well take the risk. Besides, being out in the open meant they''d be more visible to Nela and Edeline too.


    At least, he hoped so.


    As it turned out, there was no one in front of the house either. Myron supposed he ought to be grateful, but he would have expected this village to at least have someone outside. He couldn''t even hear the sound of anyone talking, working, anything at all. Well, if this had to do with Hudde - or rather, Lord Verdan - that would no longer be a problem for the village.


    Trying the door and finding it unlocked, Myron stepped in with Hamond following silently behind. The decor was a little more fanciful on the inside. Paintings in rough-cut frames hung on the walls, while all of the seats had cushions stuffed to almost bursting. It was like whoever lived here was trying to pass themselves off as wealthy, even though they were clearly not.


    Rising from one of those seats was a stout woman with unkempt hair, face pale on seeing them. "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "I could ask the same of you," Myron said, studying her. If his guess that this was Hudde''s house was correct, that would make the woman Hudde''s wife. Perhaps she would be more reasonable.


    "I am the Lady Verdan. And you, you''re bandits, aren''t you? Get out, or I''ll call for the lord and his men." Right, maybe not all that reasonable after all. "And you better believe you won''t get off lightly."


    "Ah, so you''re married to him," Myron said.


    "If you know of him, you know what''s about to happen to you." It was false bravado, as she was backing away step by step.


    Myron exchanged glances with Hamond. How exactly were they supposed to tell her that the man was dead? The last thing they needed was her starting an uproar. Aether, if only Nela was here now...


    "What''s going on here, Mother?"


    Myron spun at the young voice. Standing across the room was a dark-haired girl, looking around two hex years of age. If she was the woman''s daughter, she had the opposite reaction to them, looking not at all surprised.


    "Jelinia," the woman said, "Run for it. Now."


    The girl didn''t move. "It''s those two, isn''t it? The ones Father brought in this morning."


    The woman''s face reddened with anger. "I told you to never mention that!"


    The girl''s face paled, but she still held her ground. Myron could respect that courage. If she was the daughter of Hudde and this woman, then Jelinia was certainly a better person than the two of them put together.


    Also more observant, since it seemed the woman had forgotten he and Hamond were there. "You little shit! Get moving now, or I''ll whip you twice as hard later! You hear-"


    Her enraged rant was interrupted by Myron''s fist, right in the middle of her face. He''d heard enough.


    The woman groaned as she fell over. "You...monster. Lord Verdan will have your heads." With her voice sounding muffled due to a broken nose, her threat was not intimidating.


    "Lord Verdan...is dead," Hamond told her, stepping up beside Myron. "I killed him."


    "What? You...what?" The woman stammered, stumbling backward against the far wall. Sliding along it, she stumbled through the doorway into the next room.


    As long as she stayed out of the way, Myron supposed they had no reason to bother with this Lady Verdan. He disliked thinking of her as such, but he didn''t know her actual name, and he didn''t care enough to want to ask.


    "Is...is he really dead?" Jelinia asked, staring at Hamond.


    "Yes," Myron said. He would have preferred to spare a child this news, but it was too late now.


    To his complete surprise, she actually smiled. "Good. He...he deserved it." Myron could fit the pieces together. What an awful pair, to treat their own child so badly that she preferred them dead.


    "If you saw us before, did you see where your father put our things?" Hamond asked.


    "He stores them over in the other room," Jelinia said, pointing. Myron looked over in that direction, the same way the woman had fled. And emerging from that doorway was that woman, now holding a sword aimed at them.


    It would be laughable, if she wasn''t trying to kill them. Myron stepped to the side, grabbing the woman''s wrist with his free hand. A quick twist, and she dropped the sword with a pained grunt.


    "That''s not how you use a blade," he told her, bringing the knife around to her neck. "Now, are you going to-"


    The woman threw herself sideways against Myron, trying to break free. So be it. Myron flipped the knife around in his grip, and drove it in under her chin. He then shoved her away.


    Falling into a seated position, she stared up at him, defiant up until her strength gave out.


    Turning back to face them, Myron instantly regretted what he''d done. He''d acted on instinct, forged into him by years of practice and training with swords, and in doing so he''d forgotten about Jelinia. Making a young girl watch her own mother get stabbed and killed...shameful. Just shameful.


    Jelinia''s response was to walk up and kick her mother''s body.


    Myron had the feeling he didn''t want to pry further into just what she''d been through.


    "Isn''t that your sword?" Hamond asked. Startled, Myron looked down at the dropped blade. Aether, it was. Getting killed by his own sword would have been humiliating.


    It confirmed that Jelinia hadn''t been lying, so their things really were there. "Let''s go."


    Hamond didn''t answer. Looking over his shoulder, Myron saw his companion was now seated in a chair, slumped over.


    Myron hurried over. "What''s wrong?" If he had been paying attention, he might would have noticed. He should have noticed.


    "Whatever they gave us...it''s hitting me...worse than I thought." Hamond managed to say.


    Could it be a drug that worked more strongly on thaumaturges? Myron was no expert, so he couldn''t say. Regardless, Hamond did not look in any condition to go anywhere. And honest or not, Jelinia couldn''t be counted on to protect Hamond should some of the so-called lord''s men came looking for Hudde.


    He''d just have to hope the house stood out enough for Edeline and Nela to come investigate it. They weren''t fools, after all. They''d have to spot it at some point, if they looked around Verdan. Reluctantly, Myron took a seat to once again watch, and wait.


    As before, helplessly waiting was the hardest part.

 Chapter 46: Faint Chance of Happening

    It had been a while since Edeline had felt this terrible, although it had been for very different reasons. Dealing with an attempted overthrow of her family, followed by a series of revelations that forced her to throw out everything she thought she knew about herself, had pushed her very close to her limits.


    The current situation, assuming Nela was correct, was entirely due to whatever drug they had been given. It still left Edeline no less miserable, with her head thick and limbs heavy. Still, she was not about to let it stop her, given the danger they were in. Sooner or later, their escape would be discovered, and those men would be after them.


    The pair had carefully circled the village, taking note of the people and buildings. There did not seem to be too many armed men, no more than two hex, and Edeline was certain they had over-counted. The real problem lay with the small size of Verdan, as any disturbance would bring all of those men running in a moment.


    From what they had seen, Edeline suspected they had not been the first travelers to fall victim in this village. If those suspicions were accurate, then they were fortunate to have escaped. It also meant that finding where Hamond and Myron had been taken was the highest priority.


    The most obvious candidate was this one house that stood out for being larger and better maintained than any others in Verdan. Nela had initially wanted to stay clear of it, and Edeline had to agree that the odds were that it was the self-proclaimed Lord Verdan''s house. It would have guards nearby, without question. But having finished surveying the village, no other place stood out.


    If they were not here, Edeline did not know where else to look.


    The house had no back entrance, but approaching from the forest behind it was the safer option. Edeline held no doubt her brother would agree, were he here. Myron was the one with experience in battlefield tactics. Edeline''s studies had been focused more on the details of running a noble household.


    Not that it had stopped her from learning some swordfighting, and later thaumaturgy.


    "What''s that door?" Nela said, pointing.


    Looking over, Edeline could see a building partially built into the ground itself, with a wooden door swung open. "A cellar, perhaps?" Even as she brought it up, Edeline realized that no normal cellar, be it used for storing food or drink, would be left open like that. Doing so was an invitation for wild animals to plunder it.


    Unguarded...her suspicions raised, she moved to the door and peered in. While the difference in light made it difficult to see into the cellar, Edeline was certain that she was seeing bodies sprawled on the floor. Her breath caught in her throat, as the worst came to mind.


    "What''s down there?" Nela pushed past Edeline, then stopped. "Phosphaira," she said, and a little orb of light shot forward to illuminate the cellar.


    Edeline let out a sigh of relief on seeing that none of the bodies were Myron or Hamond. Still, that there were dead people here was still quite worrying. Thinking back to those bandits that had accosted them when they first arrived, it was clear to her something was very wrong in this village.


    Nela darted forward down the steps, taking them two at a time. Halting herself with a hop, Nela glanced over the three dead men. "Two things. First, this one is that alderman that told us where the tavern is."


    Edeline paled. Was he killed because he had helped them? She pushed that thought aside. "And the second?"


    "I think a spell killed them," Nela answered.


    "Hamond?" Edeline asked, surprised. Hamond would not have slain anyone without very strong reasons.


    "That, or we''ve got someone else with spells running around this village." Nela paused for a moment. "Not sure which would be worse."


    Slowly making her way into the cellar, Edeline tried to think. If Hamond had done it, that meant that the thaumaturge...wait, no, that was wrong. She''d meant the alderman. Curse this headache, it was making it far too difficult to think matters through.


    Trying to shake it off, Edeline walked over to the center of the room, only to step on something. She knelt down and lifted up a length of knotted rope, with the ends looking like they had been cut through. A look down confirmed there were more such ropes on the floor.


    "They were holding someone here too," Edeline spoke, letting the rope fall back on the earthen floor.


    "They did a shit job of it, from the looks of it." Nela''s face was grim. "But if we stay in this cellar, they''ll end up holding us here."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Edeline did not even consider disagreeing. Following Nela back out, she stopped at the cellar''s entrance, hearing the faint sound of men arguing coming from the direction of the house. Nela, having heard the same, was already creeping towards the back wall.


    Copying Nela''s example, Edeline moved carefully after her, pressing up again the house. Rounding the corner, the voices became more and more clearer as they approached.


    "I''m telling you I''m not going in there! You saw what he did to Cenric!"


    "The lord will have our heads if we don''t!"


    "And where is he? For all we know, he''s already dead!"


    It sounded to Edeline like they had their enemy cornered inside the house. She was confident it wasn''t Myron or Hamond. They were too skilled and cunning to let themselves be put in that situation. Still, if it was another former captive, they could use the help.


    Now she just needed to let Nela know this, somehow. She looked over, only to see that Nela was no longer beside her. Edeline blinked, then moved to peer around the next corner, having a feeling she knew what was about to happen.


    Calmly and quietly, Nela was approaching the arguing pair. The two men were both heavily built, although one was more stout compared to the other''s muscle. Both had swords on their belts, but neither showed any readiness to draw them. Of more importance, they were not paying any attention to the street, both facing the house''s door.


    "Where are those other men, anyway? They should have gotten word by now."


    "Do I look like I''m their mother? I shouldn''t have to keep track of their shit."


    The true surprise was that no one else was nearby. Perhaps they had told everyone to stay clear. Regardless of the reason, it made Nela''s task all too simple. Edeline just watched with some amusement as she stepped behind one of the men, then reached up and placed a hand on his neck.


    "Doroneiroi."


    The man sank to the ground, letting out a muffled grunt that faded into snoring. His partner stared, pale-faced, frozen in place. Nela, not hesitating, moved over and repeated the spell. Within a moment, he too was laying asleep on the ground.


    Nela, as Edeline had come to learn, was really good at that.


    Emerging out into the open, Edeline realized she had been more nervous about the situation than she''d thought. She was shaking slightly, feeling a little unsteady on her feet. You can do better than that, she told herself, taking a few deep breaths. Concentrate, focus, don''t let it get to you.


    "And now, let''s see what''s beyond the magic door," Nela remarked, moving over to the house''s entrance. The door swung open before Nela could touch it. "I was joking!" Nela protested, as someone grabbed her and pulled her inside.


    Alarmed, Edeline made a move for one of the sleeping guards, clumsily pulling one of their swords from its sheath. It was heavier than she was used to handling, but she couldn''t afford to be choosy about arming herself. Looking back up into the doorway, she stopped, stunned.


    Standing there, holding Nela in a tight embrace, was her brother Myron.


    But she had thought...why wouldn''t he be here? Edeline realized she''d somehow tricked herself into thinking it could not be him. Truthfully, Myron would put himself in that position, if he...if he had been looking for Nela and her.


    "Wait...what happened to your tunic?" Myron asked, releasing his hold on Nela. Edeline herself had not looked too closely at it before, despite knowing Nela had torn it crawling under that door. Now that she did, she could see it had torn almost completely up the back. Only a thin strip of cloth just below Nela''s shoulders held it on.


    "I''d call it a casualty," Nela said, "Or would you rather we''d stayed locked up?"


    "Of course not." Myron looked stricken by the notion. "Aether, I''m glad you got out alright, and...are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Edeline told him. She wasn''t surprised it took him a moment to notice her. Myron had the unfortunate habit of randomly losing focus when Nela was nearby. She supposed it was charming and romantic in one sense, but it did not change that he had let their food burn unattended on the fire that one time. Then again, Edeline supposed she had a similar issue in regards to Hamond. Speaking of him...


    "Where is Hamond?"


    "Inside. You better come in too." Myron beckoned, moving aside.


    Edeline was not about to object. It was quite hot outside today, so perhaps some time indoors would help her to feel better. She headed into the house behind Nela. Myron pulled the door closed behind them.


    The house''s decor was...something. Edeline was unsure how to describe it, only that it felt wrong, having gaudy decor in an otherwise plain building. She was not sure her father''s house back in Hallowscroft was particularly extravagant, but in comparison, this was a pretense. A complete farce.


    The pair of dead bodies did not exactly help matters either. Edeline guessed one of them was the man the two outside had mentioned, but the woman was another matter. Well, she would know the truth of what happened here soon enough. As dark as it sounded, the dead could afford to wait for them to see to the living.


    Sitting in the adjacent room, on a cushioned chair, was Hamond, head bowed. Edeline approached, grateful to see he was alright. He didn''t appear to notice she was there though. "Hamond?" she asked, slowly.


    Hamond answered her with a snore.


    "Be quiet," Myron said, walking up, "He''s been suffering from whatever it was they drugged us with. Let him sleep."


    Edeline just smiled. It was rather ridiculous for him to sleep at a time like this, but she supposed she could forgive him this once. Besides, it didn''t really matter in the end, did it? They were all safe now.


    The world turned sideways.


    Edeline blinked, realized she was suddenly sitting in one of the chairs. Wait...what had happened?


    "...saw she wasn''t well at that point. But I didn''t think we could stop moving, or we''d get caught," Nela was saying, "Besides, you know how she is."


    "I know," Myron replied, letting out a sigh. "Just...I don''t want her to push herself to the point of fainting again."


    "I fainted?" Edeline was astonished at how weak she sounded.


    "You just rest," Myron said, stepping into view.


    "Agreed. We''ll take it from here." Nela''s voice was unusually soft and gentle. "You sleep if you need it."


    Wanting to protest, Edeline tried to stand, but her legs would not support her, nor would her arms lift her up. They were right. She was more helpless than a small child, for the immediate future. Sleeping it off, like Hamond was doing, was the only option.


    "Don''t...don''t do anything foolish," Edeline murmured, closing her eyes. Whatever response Nela or Myron offered, she did not hear.

 Chapter 47: Spoil the Child

    This Lord Verdan had been either the most daring person this side of Hyarch, or the most disgusting. Probably both.


    Having been filled in on what had happened on Ronny''s end, Nela was seething. They''d lost a full day of travel to this shit, and her tunic had been ruined. She had acted like it was no big deal, but replacing it was going to take pikers they did not have, plus even more time. There was no chance either she could find a tailor who had made one with a good fit, with her small size.


    It didn''t help that while they likely did have dresses that would fit, but Nela had not been able to bring herself to wear one in years. It wasn''t something she''d ever been able to fully explain, but it just made her feel...off, not herself. Not that she hadn''t tried many times with her family. Thank Aether and the Fae for Ronny.


    At least, with their stuff here, she had a spare tunic. Nela shrugged it on, turning around and stretching. It was a little loose, but still was comfortable despite the time messily folded in the bottom of her bag. It had been a while since she had swapped outfits, and it would likely be an even longer while before she did it again.


    Before she headed back out to help Ronny keep watch, there was one more thing to do. Rummaging through their stuff, she pulled out the crossbow. Her crossbow, with it once belonging to Ronny''s father. Checking it over to make sure it was intact, Nela was relieved that it showed no damage. Perfect.


    Grabbing the quiver and bolts to go with it, Nela headed for the door. While she could take care of herself just fine without a weapon - and had done so before - it was a relief to be armed again. Some enemies had to be dealt with permanently. It did sound odd for a healer to think that, Nela knew. But if you wanted to save lives, you had to be willing to fight for them.


    The door opened to reveal a girl standing there.


    Nela really did not like how close she came to pointing the crossbow at the girl. She could do better than firing shots at every little thing that surprised her.


    As for the girl...right, this was that daughter of that fool of a lord. Ronny had mentioned he''d told the girl to stay in one of the other rooms. The girl had defied that order, but not having been the most obedient child either, Nela supposed complaining was foolish.


    "Jelina, wasn''t it?" Might as well be friendly.


    "Jelinia," the girl corrected, trying to peer past Nela for a brief moment. "And you''re an elf."


    "Yes, and?" Nela wasn''t sure how to feel about that. "The name''s Nela, by the way."


    "Nela." It seemed like Jelinia was testing the name, sounding it out for some reason.


    "So, did you want something?" Nela already knew the answer. You didn''t just stand outside a room waiting for someone without a reason.


    "I was just wondering." Jelinia''s words were hesitant. "Is...is that other lady an elf too?"


    Nela was glad Edeline had fallen asleep. "No."


    "But she had an ear like yours," Jelinia protested, a slight frown on her face.


    "Someone tried to make her an elf. But she didn''t want to be one." Nela decided telling that much wouldn''t hurt. As long as the why was kept a secret, that would be fine.


    "You''re not...born like that?"


    Of course she wouldn''t know. Shit, from what Nela had learned, Edeline herself had not known for years. And then a few days after that...


    None of this answered Jelinia''s question. "Once you get old enough, Elefae like me undertake a ritual to have our ears shaped."


    "Does it involve using blood to power secret spells?"


    Nela''s mouth opened, then she forced it shut before she said the stupid first thought that came to mind. "Who told you that?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Father did." The girl''s frown deepened. "I asked him how he knew. He was so angry with me after that."


    Because he didn''t really know, Nela realized immediately, and hated that his own daughter doubted the shit he said. Forget the audacity. Hudde or Lord Verdan or whoever he was, he was just pathetic.


    "It''s nonsense." Nela had nothing but confidence in calling it that.


    "Thought so." Jelinia''s tone was neutral, but Nela didn''t miss a slight chirp, a crack in her voice. "Getting your ears pointed...does it hurt?"


    "For a little while. Why are you asking?" Curiosity was one thing, and Jelinia had plenty of it, true. But there was more to this than curiosity, Nela thought.


    "Father and Mother both told me many times how terrible the elves were. But since they were..." Jelinia trailed off for a moment, shaking slightly. "...they were awful. So I thought it had to be all lies. Elves are good people, right?"


    "Some of us are." Nela couldn''t help but think of Kalvarel, and his twisted plans for Ronny and Edeline. Telling Jelinia about that was a bad idea right now. It was clear that the girl had seen elves as a fantasy, an escape, the opposite of the life she had lived and the people she knew.


    In other words, hope.


    There was no way it could last, but Nela was not about to break the truth to Jelinia. Shit, what else could she say to that? If there was one thing Nela did not want to do ever in her life, it was lie to a child.


    Maybe it was time for a bit of a subject change. "Where will you go after this?"


    "I don''t know," the girl admitted, looking away while shifting in place.


    "Do you have any other family?" Nela couldn''t help but worry.


    "No." Jelinia continued to let her head hang low.


    Shit, that wasn''t good. As much as Nela felt for Jelinia, it would be difficult to take her with them. However, they did not have the time to spare to find someone here in Verdan to take her in, not while evading the men hunting them. Leaving her alone as an orphan was too cruel to even think about.


    Might as well speak to Ronny about it. "Here, why don''t we go talk about it in the other room?"


    With a little nod, Jelinia moved aside, and Nela strode past.


    Ronny had told her he was going to throw the dead bodies in another of the rooms, and from the looks of it he''d done just that. Of course, that meant they would have to get out of here that much sooner. From experience, she knew bodies would not last long before starting to stink horribly. By this time tomorrow, the whole house was going to smell vile.


    Standing silently by the door, Ronny looked relaxed, but Nela could tell this was feigned. He''d have his sword in hand the instant that danger presented itself. He''d described it once as something to do with his sword training teaching him how to be ready to fight. Nela had taken his word for it.


    "Didn''t I tell you to wait in the back room?" he asked, looking over at Jelinia.


    "Wouldn''t be the first person who didn''t listen to you," Nela remarked with a grin. Ronny gave her his usual put-upon look. "She''d never met an elf," Nela added, setting the joke aside.


    "Ah." Nela knew Ronny could understand that.


    There was no easy way to word the question, so Nela didn''t try. "What are we going to do with her anyway? She said she had no other family except...well, you know."


    Ronny sighed. "We should be able to take her into Kelshir." He turned to the girl. "There, we might be able to see if someone will take you in."


    "Very well." Jelinia sounded almost...upset. Nela wondered if they ought to see if an elven family would take the girl in. Then again...her grandfather''s warning came to mind. Would it really be safe, if the Elefae of Kelshir faced harsh treatment?


    They''d have to ford that river when they got to it.


    Lifting her crossbow, Nela walked past the sleeping forms of Hamond and Edeline, seated near each other. She kind of wished she could sleep that soundly given the situation. While her headache had faded, a little pain still lingered, floating somewhere above her eyes. Shaking her head in annoyance, she continued over to the window. Nela pushed the curtains aside, and peered out into Verdan.


    People were running down the street. Some were carrying bags in their arms, while others were pulling each other along. Women, men, children, elders, all...fleeing. If any of them were sparing breath to shout or call to each other, it wasn''t loud enough for Nela to hear. Trying to lift herself up to see what they were running from, Nela felt her blood chill as she caught the first faint whiff of smoke at the same time as she saw it.


    "Myron," she said.


    "What''s wrong?" he answered.


    "Wake them up. We need to go!" Nela''s voice, which she''d been keeping low to avoid waking the other two, rose sharply. "The village is burning!"


    "Huh?" Hamond grunted as he sat up.


    "We''re leaving. Now." Ronny somehow stayed calm. "I''ll go grab what bags I can. You got my sister?"


    "On it!" Nela rushed over, roughly shaking Edeline''s shoulders as Ronny hurried off.


    "Uh...what?" Edeline tried to roll over, only to fall half-over the chair''s arm. She then stumbled to her feet, blinking.


    "No time! We''re leaving!" Nela stepped back, only to nearly jump as someone grabbed her arm. It was Jelinia, face pale. Well, that choice was made for them.


    "Got the bags!" Ronny came running back.


    "My sword?" Edeline asked, still sounding not all there.


    "Shit," Ronny said, apparently having missed it. He passed the bags to Hamond, then dashed back. A moment later he returned again holding Edeline''s blade. She took it, and fumbled as she attempted to attach it onto her belt.


    "That better be everything!" Nela didn''t stop to wait for an answer, following right behind Ronny as they sprinted for the door. Somehow, Jelinia kept up, still gripping Nela''s arm tightly.

 Chapter 48: Knight in Shining Armor

    He hadn''t believed it at first, but what Hamond saw once they were outside left little doubt. Someone was attacking the village.


    If it was simply a fire outbreak, the villagers would have stayed to carry water from wells and fight the blaze. With them fleeing instead, it meant the question now was who was attacking the village, and why. It was unlikely due to anything they had done, although Hamond admitted he could not rule it out.


    "This way!" Myron gestured, indicated they should follow along with the villagers. Hamond followed, knowing there was no time to plan out anything. All they could do is run for it.


    At least his head was clearer than it had been before. The time spent resting, however short, had helped Hamond somewhat. From what he could tell, Edeline had also had slept a bit too, and she had no problems keeping pace. Still, it''d be best if they avoided fighting, since he couldn''t be sure if he wouldn''t collapse a second time.


    Nela meanwhile had put herself in charge of Hudde''s daughter. Jelinia was managing to stay with them, although the young girl seemed short of breath. Too short, honestly, but stopping was not an option.


    In a bit of grim amusement, Hamond noted the path they were running down was the road they had followed into Verdan. No doubt going further away from Kelshir was unplanned. It was better than getting caught up in whatever was happening back there, he noted as he glanced back over his shoulder.


    Looking back up the road with perfect timing, as a trio of armored figures emerged from the brush. They had to be knights of some variety, most likely of the Aetheric Order. Well, that should mean safety. The villagers slowed down, milling about in confusion a couple of hex paces in front of the armed men.


    One of the villagers, bumped by another, stumbled forward and fell to his knees. One of the knights was upon him swiftly, cutting him down with a single vicious swing of his blade. Hamond froze, realizing what that meant. The knights were the ones attacking.


    The other knights strode forward as well, swords readied as the villagers scattered.


    Letting out a pained gasp, Jelinia fell down to her knees. The girl clearly had gone as far as she could, and needed a moment before they could go again. Which they did not have, because those knights would soon turn their attention to them.


    Hamond spun, intending to ask Myron to pick up and carry Jelinia. He stopped, seeing that Myron had already drawn his sword. So it was to be a fight then, Hamond supposed.


    "I''ll clear the path through. Get ready to run." Myron''s voice was low and grave.


    Hamond was tempted to propose they use spells instead, but he knew better. There could be other knights nearby, and the slightest sign of thaumaturgy would lead to an alarm being raised. Swords it was then, making him essentially useless for this fight.


    Myron advanced, finally drawing the gaze of the attackers. Two of them moved to meet him, raising their shields in unison. There was something both haunting and impressive about how the pair did not say a word, yet were in perfect coordination.


    Both thrust forward with their blades, keeping their shields up. Myron sidestepped around one of the knights, around the right one''s shield, and stabbed. The man''s legs gave out, and Myron kicked him back into his companion as he pulled his sword free.


    Before the other man could recover, Myron was upon him, driving the sword in under the man''s arm. There had to be some sort of weakness or gap in their armor, Hamond realized as the second man collapsed. Straightening up, Myron looked in their direction, and froze.


    "Behind-" Hamond started to say. The third knight was drawing closer, and Myron was paying no heed.


    The surprisingly loud sound of Nela''s crossbow being fired interrupted him. The man stopped for a moment, then dropped, grabbing at his neck. A perfectly accurate shot if ever there was one.


    "You awake?" Nela lowered the crossbow, giving Myron a confused look.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Myron didn''t say a word, but instead pointed down the path back to the village.


    Striding down the path towards them, still some distance away, was a glowing golden figure. From what details Hamond could make out, it resembled a massive suit of armor that was taller than any man he''d seen. The figure held a sword, shining with the same glow, in one hand. Hamond felt himself shaking, realizing what this meant.


    The knights...had...a thaumaturge.


    The knights had a thaumaturge.


    "Now can we run?" Nela''s voice was barely above a whisper, pale face showing she was clearly trying - and not succeeding - at hiding her own fear. Hamond felt the same. They were not in a position to openly fight an unknown thaumaturge. Not here. Not now.


    To his side, Hamond saw Edeline take a hesitant step forward. "Don''t," he managed to say to her. Don''t be stubborn now of all times, he silently pleaded. Please.


    Edeline met his gaze with a conflicted one of her own. After a far too long moment, she let out a breath, and turned away from the village and the advancing threat.


    Nela took the hand of the still panting Jelinia, and they were off and running again. Hamond had to admit he was starting to get fatigued again. No time to let that slow them down, though.


    A rustling sound from the nearby brush was the only warning they got. Hamond barely evaded the extended blade of one of the two more men that burst out onto the path. The other had targeted Myron, who had deflected the attack before falling back into a fighting stance.


    A stinging feeling in his shoulder forced Hamond to correct himself. The sword had grazed him up on his arm as he had tried to get out of the way. Better than getting stabbed in the chest, but it still hurt.


    The knight came at him again, only for Edeline to parry the slice with the flat of her own sword. She followed up with a slice of her own. While the man didn''t have a shield to guard that side, it didn''t matter as her sword bounced off the man''s armor. Edeline then stepped back, avoiding a sweeping blow that only cut the air.


    Edeline swung yet again. This time, the knight caught her blade in one gauntleted hand. As Edeline tried to pull it free, he brought his weapon around in an arc, clearly aiming to cut her down.


    Nela got there first. "Doroneiroi."


    The man fell backwards, his weakened swing passing right in front of where Edeline stood.


    "And that''s what you get." Nela snorted.


    Hamond looked over to see that Myron had already dealt with the other one. He immediately regretted it, as the motion sent a sharp surge of pain through his arm. So this is what a sword wound feels like, Hamond noted to himself.


    It hurt. A lot.


    "Let me see that." Nela had noticed his injury. In an instant she was beside him, pulling up his sleeve to inspect the wound.


    "We don''t have time," Myron said, looking back down the road. Hamond didn''t have to turn to know that thaumaturge was still approaching.


    Nela shot Myron a frustrated stare. "Since when did my healing take that long?" Not bothering to wait for him to answer, she put one hand on Hamond''s wound. "Panakeia logos."


    Hamond had experimented a little when he was teaching himself healing, so he did know how the spell felt. Still, the relief following the tingle of the spell was surprisingly quick, as the slice closed. It was a clear reminder that compared to what he knew of healing spells, Nela was far more skilled and experienced.


    "Thank you," Hamond said, facing them. He had to suppress a smile as he saw Jelinia staring awestruck at Nela. He wasn''t the only one impressed with Nela''s healing skills, it would seem.


    Edeline grunted. Hamond looked to see her bent over, lifting her blade from the ground. She must still be feeling poor if she''d dropped it.


    "You alright?" Nela asked, a concerned look on her face.


    "I''m...fine." Edeline rose with a labored sigh, and sheathed her sword. Even if it left them short a fighter, Hamond figured it was for the best that she didn''t try to fight more in her condition. His head was starting to throb again as well, so he wasn''t going to be of much help either.


    "Let''s go," Myron added, keeping his eyes on the figure advancing down the road. "We don''t want to get caught out in the open."


    Wait a moment. While they were on this path, they were indeed out in the open. They were...visible to the...


    "We need to get off the road," Hamond told them. He should have thought of it sooner. They were making it far too easy to follow.


    "Right," Myron said, eyes widening with the same realization. He turned away from the threat. "This way!"


    Breaking into a sprint, they ran off the road into the brush. Having to push through trees and such made for slower going, but Hamond knew that getting out of sight was the best option they had. Just as he thought that, a branch from a tree swung back and glanced off the top of his head.


    Maybe he should''ve reconsidered this.


    Finally, after making it some distance, Jelinia''s legs gave out again. While she took a moment to recover, Hamond surveyed the area. He couldn''t see the glow of that magic wielding knight''s spell from here. Hopefully, that meant whoever it was had given up the pursuit.


    "You think we lost him?" Myron asked, also looking around, still wary.


    "I...hope...we did." Edeline was also short of breath, and Hamond couldn''t deny he was winded too.


    "Sunset isn''t that far off," Nela said, "Think we should find a place to set up for the night soon?"


    "I''d rather get some more distance between us and the village first," Myron answered.


    "Agreed," Hamond added, "After a moment...to catch our breaths, of course."

 Chapter 49: Cost of Living

    Myron watched as the fire finally caught onto the crossed sticks.


    He knew he could have asked Hamond or Edeline to use a spell to start it. However, his sister was exhausted, sitting on the ground with her head drooping. Hamond, meanwhile, was going through their bags, trying to figure out how to divide what food they had five ways instead of four. He''d have to hurry if he wanted the meal ready before Edeline fully fell asleep.


    Besides them not being available, though, there was something satisfying about being able to use his training for the road and camping to handle something like this. It would be better for them to save their energy for the real dangers out there. Threats that could not be stopped with his sword arm.


    Meanwhile, Nela was keeping watch, and with her was that girl. Jelinia following Nela around like a dog would was not lost on him. There was something profoundly funny about Nela of all people having an admirer. And although he doubted she would admit it, Nela also was happy to take care of the girl. While Myron didn''t think the road was a place for a child that young, they were responsible for her being an orphan. The least they could do was find her a new home, somewhere.


    "I figured as much," Hamond said disgustedly.


    "What''s the problem?" Myron asked.


    "They took the coin out of our bags." Hamond straightened up, shaking his head. "We don''t have a single piker to our names."


    Myron had to hold back from swearing. "Wonderful," he settled for saying. Without that money, they couldn''t afford more supplies. He supposed they could try to find work doing labor in and around Kelshir, although earning enough to afford what they needed might take too long.


    It was moments like these that made Myron regret his upbringing. He''d been taught little beyond wielding a blade and leading other men. With his father''s title abandoned, the latter was of almost no use, while the former hardly lent itself to putting coin in his hands. At least, not without swearing allegiance to a different lord, and doing that was the last thing they could afford to do.


    Edeline was hardly better off, and Hamond''s own skills weren''t entirely ideal either. That just left...


    "Got some people coming," Nela called out, right as Myron looked in her direction.


    Myron immediately dropped one hand to the hilt of his sword, then paused as they came into view. There were three of them, all clearly peasants from Verdan. Between an older man and a woman, supported by their shoulders, was a man in bloodstained clothes, injured.


    "We''re not...going to hurt you," the woman managed to say between gasps. She seemed stout enough that the wounded man ought to not be that heavy a burden. Then again, she was...oh. She was with child, far enough along that it was visible.


    Myron let go of his weapon, moving over towards them. "Take a seat," he said, reaching to take over holding up the man.


    "Who are you?" The man''s words were slurred, the effects of the bleeding clear. He needed a healer, and soon.


    "Nela," Myron said, knowing she''d understand. As much as a risk it posed to their secrecy, he was not about to let an innocent man die to protect it. Even if he said otherwise, Nela would have ignored him anyway and healed the man regardless.


    "Got it. Get him down near the fire." Nela was there, swift as a falcon.


    Bending slightly down, Myron took over supporting the man from the woman, as Nela did the same on the other side. Of course, that meant Myron was bearing the most of the man''s weight. The pair walked him over, then lowered him until he lay on his back.


    Nela began immediately pulling away the man''s tunic. "Shoulder wound," she remarked to no one in particular. "Hopefully this isn''t going to mess with his arm. Can you get me what''s left of my other tunic and some water?"


    Hamond, choosing to remain silent, pulled out the crumbled torn tunic and a waterskin from the bag and tossed it over. Myron caught it, then handed it down to Nela. She immediately ripped a piece off, wet it, then started wiping at the wound with the rag.


    "What is she doing?" The older man stomped over, staring down at Nela.


    "She''s a healer." There was no point in trying to hide what she was doing, Myron knew.


    "Elves don''t have healers," the man replied, "What are you trying to pull here?"


    Myron stopped, confused. Of course the elves had healers. The Elefae needed them for the First Ascension, or otherwise there would be no more elves after a hexty years. He''d met Nela''s grandfather, who had trained her. What exactly was this man thinking?


    "Pegnummus," Nela spoke, one hand braced against the man''s wound. A faint glow appeared for a moment, indicating the spell was working. Nela pulled her hand back, waited for a bit, then pressed it against the wound again. "Panakeia logos."


    When she lifted her hand again, there was barely any sign the man had been injured at all, aside from the bloodstains on their clothing.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "You...thank you," the man said, giving Nela an appreciative smile.


    "Thank me after you rest. With the blood lost, you''ll need a day or so." Nela stood up, turning. "Now, what was that shit about the elves not having healers?"


    The older man''s face was reddening with embarrassment. "Sorry. It''s just..." He looked around, as if he expected new attackers to emerge.


    "Just what?" Nela crossed her arms.


    "Elves are forbidden from using magic." The man''s voice dropped. "On pain of death."


    Myron was stunned. "On whose orders?" If the king had ordered it, his father would''ve have no choice but to carry it out. Or had Lord Hallowscroft, trying to repay the debt he owed Morgivel, kept the man''s continued existence a secret? So much had been hidden from him and Edeline, and Myron couldn''t be certain either way.


    The man shrugged, seeming to age further in front of them. "Lord Kelshir I think, though I wouldn''t be surprised if someone above him handed the order down. Whoever did it doesn''t matter though. If they know she''s out here casting spells of any kind, they''ll be aiming to see her dead."


    "Since the knights were already trying to kill all of us, I don''t think that changes much," Hamond said.


    That got a bitter laugh in response. "Got a point there. Anyway, name''s Kalias. That there''s my brother''s son, Galian, and his wife, Caroletta."


    "Greetings," Caroletta added quietly with a nod.


    "I''m Myron." His first name wouldn''t give anything away, that much he was sure of.


    "Nela." Trotting over to pick up her crossbow, Nela gave the area one more survey, then moved over to stand beside Caroletta. "And this is Jelinia, I guess."


    Kalias''s eyes narrowed at the sight of Jelinia. He likely recognized the girl, but didn''t say anything. Caroletta didn''t show any such signs, while Galian was instead focused on Caroletta.


    "My name''s Hamond." Hamond looked over in the direction of Edeline. Sure enough, Myron realized, his sister was lost in slumber. He supposed it was for the best that they held off on introducing her until later.


    "You from the north?" Kalias asked.


    "In a sense, I suppose. My father and mother were." Myron could tell Hamond was choosing his words with careful measure, and really did not want to talk about that topic right now.


    A friendly interruption was called for. "What even happened back there? Why did those knights attack Verdan?"


    "Can''t say for sure." Kalias scowled. "But I bet good pikers it was Lord Kelshir who ordered it."


    "You don''t know that," Caroletta protested.


    "You have any better ideas? You know what he did already."


    "What did he do?" This would reveal they weren''t from Verdan, but Myron figured they already knew that. In a village that small, everyone had to know everyone else.


    "You''re a soldier, right?" Kalias gestured at Myron''s sword.


    "I did fight for Hyarch, yes." Lying about it would just be foolish now.


    "Thought so. Well, don''t think you owe them any loyalty, because men like Lord Kelshir will give you none."


    Myron just nodded, waiting for the full explanation.


    "Some years back, the lord decided he wanted to kick all the elves out of Kelshir''s walls. Every single one, losing their homes without doing a thing to deserve it. They all built back up, to the south of the city."


    A look at Nela told Myron she was gritting her teeth.


    "Wasn''t enough for Lord Kelshir, no. He had to kick dirt in the wound. So he had the south gate of Kelshir sealed up. Wanted to make them walk halfway around the city walls just to get in."


    "I think I see the problem," Hamond noted.


    "Yes. That was the gate we used to bring our grain and such to Kelshir. Because of where we are, closing it added a half day to the trip up there. And that''s a little more stuff that spoiled. A little less coin coming in. And that''s not the worst of it, because then he raised the gate tax too. Probably again to keep the elves out, but, you know."


    A gate tax? Aether...right after they had every coin stolen. Myron wanted to hit himself. He should have thought of that earlier.


    "So we couldn''t really afford to go into Kelshir, but we could sell or trade to the elves without any of that. And they were willing to make deals, so it worked out for both of us. At least, until Lord Kelshir got word of it."


    "I take it that was when he sent that Lord Verdan in."


    "So you did run into him." Kalias shook his head, before his gaze fell on Jelinia. "Guessed as much since you''re running around with his girl."


    "He had a daughter?" Caroletta spoke up, eyes wide.


    "Told you that you didn''t pay enough attention, didn''t I?" Kalias let out a sigh. "Anyway, you''re right. He sent that man, who told us we had to stop selling to the elves or else, and you saw the result."


    "If it means anything, he''s dead now." It was a lot for Myron to take in. Spiting this village repeatedly just to get at the elves...why? What reason could there be for that?


    "A little too late," Kalias said in a dry voice.


    Looking in the direction of Verdan, where a couple of faint hazy trails of smoke could still be seen rising, Myron could not argue. "So you think the Aetheric Knights being sent here were more of the same?"


    "Aetheric Knights?" Galian sat up, looking lost. "What, is there more than one type of knights or something?


    "There are a number of different knightly orders in Hyarch." Myron thought back to his father''s lessons. "The Aetheric Knights are the armed branch of the Aetheric Order."


    "You seem to know a bit about these," Kalias remarked, "Were you one of them?"


    Myron did his best to keep a straight face. He''d given away too much. "I did serve under a lord who was part of the Royal Knights of Hyarch," he said quickly. A true statement, even if it left out that he had been one of those knights.


    "Fair enough." The older man turned away to Hamond. "So, you making the meal?"


    "Yes," Hamond answered, not looking up from the bag he''d been sorting through again. "Don''t expect too much."


    "Well, if we''re where we think we are, there should be a farm just over that way." Kalias pointed. "If they''re still there, maybe you can talk them into giving you some extra food. If not, well..." He shrugged.


    Myron hoped the farmer, or their family, hadn''t fled. He wasn''t sure he wanted to steal from someone, but he had to admit any food they''d left behind would go to waste otherwise. "I can go look," he offered.


    "No," Hamond objected, "You need to stay here to protect everyone. I''ll go."


    Right. If Hamond had his spells, he''d be safe enough on his own, being able to freely use them. Nela would be needed here as well for additional healing, and Edeline...was still asleep. "Understood," Myron said. "Be careful."


    "I won''t be long." With that, Hamond headed off towards this supposed farm. If it wasn''t there, then yes, Myron supposed it would not take much time at all. They could make do regardless.


    Turning back to tend to the campfire, Myron froze, realizing what he was seeing.


    More people were emerging in the distance, more villagers of Verdan fleeing the slaughter. And they were coming this way.


    Forget that last thought. Hamond had better find a lot more food, or they had a problem. A big problem.

 Chapter 50: Fatigue Setting In

    "You. Wake up," Nela said, nudging Edeline.


    Edeline stirred slightly, but otherwise didn''t react. Nela stomped her foot, partly out of frustration, partly hoping the sound would work to awaken the sleeping woman. It did neither, as Edeline continued to lay there.


    As hard as the past two days may have been, Edeline did need to eat now. They''d have to set out early tomorrow, and there wouldn''t be enough time to prepare the same kind of meal they had now. Plus, her being tired now wasn''t likely to improve if she didn''t get food in her body.


    Reaching down, Nela shook Edeline, this time rougher. "We''ll eat all the food if you don''t get your arse up."


    Edeline groaned, rolling over to give Nela a tired look. "Can it wait?"


    "Not if everyone else eats it all first." Nela gestured behind her.


    Edeline froze for a long moment, taking it in. "What in the...where did all these people come from?" she finally got out, eyes wide.


    Nela couldn''t blame her. She''d lost count after three hex showed up. Hamond finding a few of them hiding out in that farmer''s house hadn''t helped either. At least he''d found way more than enough food stored away for everyone, along with some other useful supplies. They were set for a few days on that front.


    It had to be Aether''s own luck that so many of Verdan''s villagers had made their way to this specific clearing. Who exactly was benefiting from the luck, Nela wasn''t sure, but she doubted it was any of the four of them. Or anyone from Verdan either, since the village was now burning.


    Ronny had taken charge, helping organize the people and sending a few out to grab blankets for everyone. So many of them seemed so shaken by the attack, that they didn''t even question taking orders from someone they had never met. Most were just eating in grim silence, emotionless as they sat around the area.


    Nela knew that was part of what made Ronny who he was. It would be admirable...except that they had been trying to keep a low profile as they entered Kelshir. Leading a large group of people was going to have the opposite effect.


    And yet, these people needed the help.


    Hamond was clearly irritated, although he hid it fairly well. Nela was able to pick up on the brisk anger in his movement as he''d gone about preparing the food, assisted by one of the village women. Hard to blame him, given his own past ties to the Spellking.


    What would these people think if they knew the one making their food had been the student of the most hated man this side of Hyarch? What would they think if they knew the sleeping young woman with him was one of the last members of the old royal family? Probably that it was all made up, nothing more than a children''s tale told in the evenings.


    But it was no tale, and Nela was living through it.


    Naturally, she wanted to keep living through it. So while it seemed those knights had not tried all that hard to chase down the survivors, Nela planned on keeping her crossbow close at hand. No taking chances, even if they were safe for the moment.


    Ronny, pulling himself away from the group of people he had been talking to, made his way over to her. In each hand he held a bowl of the stew, and he offered one to Nela. She took it, and began to eat. Hamond really was good at making the most out of a little when it came to food. They''d all joked at different points that he should have been a cook instead of a thaumaturge or a healer.


    "How is Edeline holding up?" Ronny asked quietly.


    "She seems alright," Nela answered, looking in her direction. Edeline had gotten her food and returned to where she''d been sitting before. If anyone had noticed her mismatched ears, they had not drawn any attention to them.


    "Aether, this is a mess." Ronny glanced up at the darkening sky.


    "More like three messes stacked up, wearing an oversized cloak." Nela smiled.


    Ronny let out a low sigh. "That''s one way to phrase it."


    So much for lightening the mood. "What''s wrong?"


    "A couple of the villagers told me the knights announced the reason for the attack." Ronny took a deep breath. "It was because someone had murdered Lord Verdan."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "But that was..." Nela paused, thinking it through. "That makes no sense. If those knights came from Kelshir, there''s no way they could have gotten word that fast."


    "It''s probably an excuse," Ronny agreed, "They had to have organized to set up ambushes on the roads too, which would take even longer. They were going to attack the village regardless."


    That still didn''t make sense though, with no clear reason for the attack. There had to be something going on they weren''t aware of, Nela knew. It was just a matter of if it became a problem later, or not.


    "So what''s next?" Nela swung one arm to indicate the assembled villagers. "We''ve got to take them somewhere."


    "I''m not sure any of the other villages would." Ronny frowned. "And that''s assuming they even could afford to spare anything, with harvest season soon."


    "Kelshir''s not an option," Nela said after another bite of stew.


    "I know, but we''re running out of places to take them. Although...that man Kalias did have one other suggestion, but I''m not sure it would work."


    "Anything''s better than abandoning them here to rebuild," Nela stated. How many people had made it out, she did not know. But what she did understand was that you could not rebuild a whole village with less than a hexty people.


    "He wants to ask the elves for help."


    There was a slight gasp from somewhere behind Nela. Turning rapidly, almost spilling her soup on herself, Nela saw Jelinia crouched behind a thin tree. The girl had clearly been listening in on them talking, keeping a low profile.


    Wait a moment. "Have you been back there the whole time?"


    Jelinia paused a moment, then nodded.


    "Why didn''t you go get yourself food?" Of all the...was she really going to have to mother this girl now?


    "Wasn''t I supposed to wait for everyone else to eat first?" Jelinia looked sincerely and innocently confused, as if this was normal.


    Far too normal for Nela''s liking. "No." She exchanged glanced with Ronny, wondering just what this girl had been through.


    "I''ll go get her some." Ronny moved off towards one of the fires. Hamond, who was the person Nela would have expected to eat last, stood beside it with his own bowl full. While Jelinia, or anyone, would have to wait their turn to get the food, no one had been blocking anyone else from getting their share.


    "We''re going to the elves?"


    Jelinia''s question wasn''t a surprise. "We''re thinking about it," Nela answered, not sure what else to say. They hadn''t committed to it yet, although it was likely what they were going to do.


    Besides, Nela had to admit to herself she wanted to meet them, just as much as Jelinia did. Outside of a couple of elves she''d briefly run into while in the army, she''d never met an elf from anywhere but Hallowscroft. If she got to talk with their healer - and they had to have one, despite what that man had claimed - it would be even better.


    Ronny returned, and handed a bowl of the stew to Jelinia. The girl began to devour it rapidly. Nela knew that wasn''t healthy, but now wasn''t the best time to try to fix Jelinia''s eating habits. Might as well leave that problem to whoever took the girl in.


    "Hamond agreed to the plan with the elves," Ronny said in a whisper, leaning over next to Nela.


    "Just leaves your sister then." Nela looked over. Just as she''d thought, Edeline had fallen back asleep, bowl sitting on the ground nearby.


    "I''ll ask her in the morning. I doubt she''ll object though."


    Edeline would agree if it got them done with this lot of people. From what Nela had gathered, Edeline was the sort of person who disliked large crowds. Nela didn''t have a problem herself - you could hardly have joined the army if you did - but she could understand. Not everyone thrived in the bustle of a crowded market street.


    To be honest with herself, Nela wanted this group gone too, but for a more selfish reason. She''d been looking forward to some personal time with Ronny. Between the haste with which they had traveled north, and the concerns of being tracked by men, they hadn''t had many moments to relax since leaving Hallowscroft. Sharing an actual bed had never seemed so inviting.


    "Nela?" Ronny asked.


    Great, she''d been caught up in that little dream, and had missed what Ronny had said. "Sorry, was thinking about something. What was that?"


    "Do you think we need to have people stand watch?"


    Nela''s mouth opened. Ronny, the one who had been insistent the entire journey up here that they needed to rotate watches, asking that? "You alright?"


    "I''m really tired," Ronny admitted with a yawn. "Edeline''s already asleep, and I think Hamond''s barely keeping himself awake too. And I don''t know that any of these people could get by without a full night''s rest."


    And that just left her, and Nela really did not want to stay up the full night. But the knights...Nela didn''t know what to do here. A surprise night attack, with no one ready to fight or flee, would be a slaughter. Could they really count on being left alone?


    "I could stay up and watch," Jelinia offered.


    "No," Nela and Ronny both said, almost simultaneously.


    "You don''t worry about it," Nela quickly added. Foolish of them, briefly forgetting she was right there. They''d gotten too used to it just being the four of them, out on the road or in the wilderness.


    Still, what could they do? Maybe she could stay up long enough to make sure it was safe, then join the others in sleeping. No, that would still leave them defenseless. Going back and forth on it, unable to decide...it was all making Nela''s head hurt again.


    "...coward...like the rest of them..."


    Even if the voice only lived in Nela''s head now, she knew Kalvarel''s mocking words too well. No, she was not a coward, she insisted to herself. She was just being cautious. What was wrong with being cautious?


    Forget it. There was nothing they could do about this shit either way. "Let''s just get some rest tonight," Nela said wearily, hoping she was making the right decision.


    "You certain?" Ronny asked.


    Nela nodded, pointedly taking another bite of her stew. It was starting to cool. She really should have eaten quicker. Maybe Jelinia had had the right idea.


    "I''ll tell Hamond then." Ronny walked off, and Nela lowered herself to the ground with a grunt. Time to eat, time to sleep. Time to hope to Aether they weren''t all dead by the morning.

 Chapter 51: Darkness Before Dawn

    Feeling far more refreshed than she had the previous day was a good thing, Edeline knew. No more fatigue. No more headaches. Just her ready and able to face whatever the day brought.


    There was just one problem though - it wasn''t day yet.


    She''d awakened to the night sky high overhead, with stars sparkling and glowing against a dark tapestry. It was the very essence of Aether, destined to fade and decay over a span of time far beyond any of their lives. At least, that was what the writings and priests of the Aetheric Order claimed.


    Thinking about it always left Edeline feeling hollow and cold. The idea that everything she and her family had done would inevitably vanish eventually was unpleasant. She preferred to focus on other matters, rather than some distant grim fate that could not be stopped. What she did had to mean something, regardless of what a long-dead scholar claimed.


    But with everyone still asleep, there was nothing else Edeline could do except look up at the sky, waiting and pondering. While she could see well enough to make out the shapes of people laying around covered in blankets, she did not trust herself enough to not make a noise if she got up to walk around.


    Wait a moment...everyone she could see was asleep. Myron wouldn''t have...no, Edeline was sure of it. Her brother took their safety very seriously, even though there were a few times it was clearly not necessary. Which meant if no one was standing watch...


    ...something was wrong.


    Feeling around for her sword, Edeline finally found it. She rose to her feet, and with a careful tread made her way through the camp. If it hadn''t been so dark, she would have taken a moment to strap her sword to her belt. Perhaps she could put a little distance between her and the camp, then use a light spell.


    Either way, Edeline was going to patrol around. She hoped this was just a case of the person on watch going to sleep without waking their replacement. Assuming that, however, could be a terrible mistake. Time to keep her guard up, and make ready to use her spells if it came to that.


    This should be far enough away, she thought. "Phosphaira," she spoke, calling forth the familiar light from her hand. With it, she was able to secure her sheathed blade at her side. Edeline quickly dismissed the spell, checking around to make sure no one had seen it.


    No one was stirring in the camp, but in the brush in one direction, Edeline could make out the faint gleam of a lantern. Being stealthy was not her realm of expertise, but she could at least try to sneak up on whoever it was. Still, she was painfully aware of every noise she made, every breath she took, as they all seemed far too loud.


    However, above those was the sound of low hurried voices as she made her approach. "...and you''re sure of that?"


    "Of course," another man''s voice said, "The elf used healing spells on me. She''s definitely a healer."


    "So the big man and the healer are the threats. Understood."


    So it was someone who Nela had healed, likely while Edeline had been asleep, and this was how he repaid that kindness. Nela was going to be furious when she learned about this.


    "We told you all we know." It was a woman''s voice this time. "Now let us go, as you promised."


    "There''s a problem, though. You let that elf heal him, didn''t you?" Even from where she lurked, Edeline could hear the malice in those words. "If you were really loyal, you would have refused...right?"


    "No, we..." As the man''s voice trailed off, Edeline decided the time for lurking unseen was over.


    "Corpus volt!" Calling forth the energies for the spell, Edeline strode towards the group. There were four in total - the man and woman backing away from a pair of the knights.


    "What in Aether-" one of the men managed to get out before Edeline was in striking range, her sword extended. Empowered with sparking light, her blade went right through his breastplate with a metallic screech.


    A tug pulled her sword free. She looked up to see the other knight stumbling as he attempted to flee. Not that she was about to allow him to get away.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She ran, barely slowed by the underbrush and branches between her and her target. Four paces back, two paces back, and...slice. Catching the back of the man''s leg, her swing sent him tumbling to the ground. Before he could even think of recovering, of getting back up to flee again, she had thrust her sword in to finish him off.


    Now to deal with the other two.


    Returning back the way she came, Edeline saw the man and woman huddled together. On seeing her, the man moved so he was between her and the woman. "Please...spare her."


    She wasn''t going to kill them, so why...of course, the spell was still active, and she still had her sword drawn. To them, she had to be a terrifying figure in the predawn gloom. Focusing, Edeline let the spell dissipate, leaving the only light being the dropped lantern. She kept her weapon at the ready, wary of there being more knights nearby.


    "Why did you try to do that?" she asked.


    "I...I thought..." the man stuttered, words apparently failing him.


    "We just wanted to be safe," the woman said, voice frosty, "We didn''t think we''d be safe here."


    Edeline stared at them in disbelief. "So you would try to side with the people who tried to kill you against the people who saved you, and your fellow villagers too? Indeed, you did not think."


    A sudden sharp pain made her look down. She was squeezing the hilt of her sword far too tightly. A good way to hurt her hand, Edeline recalled. Glancing around one more time to make certain they were safe, she finally sheathed her sword.


    "We''re sorry," the man said.


    Edeline stopped, considering for a moment. Deciding what should become of these two was not something that should be left to her alone. She''d had her fill of that sort of decision-making, of trying to step into a place that was not fit for her. Not fit to be a lord, not fit to be a lady, just Edeline.


    "You can apologize to your fellow villagers," she said, "They can decide what to do with you, come the morning."


    They exchanged a shared look, then silently nodded. Slowly rising to their feet, they turned back towards where the others were sleeping.


    "Are you...are you a witch?" the man hesitantly asked.


    "Thaumaturge." Edeline could not imagine anyone who would willingly take the title of witch. Part of her knew the others would be angry she was being so open about it, but for once it felt good to not have to hide her talents. She already had to hide her bloodline. Could she not have this, at least?


    "But that''s-" All three, Edeline included, froze as they heard more rustling nearby. Someone was coming.


    A moment later, Hamond emerged from the darkness, looking slightly out of sorts. "What''s going on?" he asked, glancing between each of them. "Wait, you two?"


    Edeline felt herself relax. "I''ll explain. You both should get back and get what sleep you can." She let her voice harden. "You''ll need it."


    The pair hurried past Hamond. He turned briefly to watch them go, then faced Edeline with a confused look.


    "They thought they were better off with the knights than us, and could make a deal with them. Us for their lives." Edeline shook her head, still not able to understand what strange logic led them to that. "The knights disagreed. Thankfully I was there."


    "Have they found us?" Hamond''s confusion gave way to concern.


    "A pair of knights were here, but I dealt with them." Edeline took a deep breath, glancing down at where one of the knights now lay. "I did have to use a spell to fight them though."


    "I take it they saw it," Hamond said, "Unfortunate, but we couldn''t hide it forever."


    "Someday we will not need to." It was a hope, a dream Edeline had, finding a place where she and Hamond could openly study thaumaturgy together. A place the two of them could call home, without having to worry about being hunted down.


    Rather than say something, Hamond instead pulled Edeline close. Returning the embrace, Edeline felt warm comfort in their shared touch. To think that she had once dutifully expected an arranged marriage to some distant imaginary nobleman. Now, there was only him for her, and her for him.


    "So, did I wake you?" Edeline asked gently, ending the tranquil silence.


    "I don''t know why I woke up, " Hamond admitted, "It just was sudden, like...something felt wrong."


    Part of her, the romantic who loved the old tales and poems, wanted to claim Hamond had somehow known she had been in danger. To be honest, it probably had something to do with him sensing the spells being cast. Their studies together had revealed Hamond had an uncanny talent for detecting thaumaturgy at work, even if he could not see it.


    Wouldn''t it be nice if it was the other way, though.


    "So I looked around a little, and saw the lantern''s light. Thought it had to be whoever was standing watch, so I went over to speak to them."


    "From what I can tell, no one was keeping watch." Edeline frowned, "Did Myron really not arrange it?"


    "I''m not sure." Hamond rubbed at his eyes with one hand. "He asked me about doing it, but I wasn''t feeling that good, so I told him he''d have to handle it without me. You, of course, were already asleep."


    "Unfortunately." Edeline found herself seething. Being little more than a burden, even if it was only for one day, was supremely frustrating.


    "We can ask Myron tomorrow, although I''ll bet it''s something simple like the person he asked to take the watch just sleeping through it."


    Her brother trusting some of the villagers to do it would make sense, although Edeline herself would not have just yet. Certainly, going by what just happened, they could not assume any kind of loyalty. Even if they had helped to feed and protect them.


    "I hope you are right," Edeline said, stepping back from Hamond. "I guess we have to be the ones to stand guard now."


    "Let''s do it together then." Hamond extended one hand.


    Taking the hand, Edeline smiled in spite of everything. "Together."

 Chapter 52: Naming a Destination

    He hadn''t been awake that long, and Myron was already regretting...well, a lot of things.


    While Edeline had kept her composure, Myron knew his sister well enough to tell she was quite unhappy that he and Nela had chosen to leave them unguarded. A risky decision, and yet...none of them were in a condition to keep watch. The four of them had all been various degrees of exhausted, and most of the villagers had not seemed much better.


    The guilty couple sat meekly off to the side under Edeline''s gaze, waiting for the last few people to awaken. Not that there were that many, because when Kalias had learned what his nephew had done, he had let loose on them with an angry shouting rant that put Nela''s usual cursing to shame. Galian had mostly sat meekly through it all, and the few attempts of Caroletta to protest only drove Kalias to be louder.


    It was a small relief that neither of the two had told anyone about seeing Edeline use her magic. At least for the moment, that particular secret was safe, but that would not last forever. Myron had known that word would spread - they were not the first to see Edeline''s thaumaturgy - and yet still it stung.


    For now, all he could do was get prepared for the day ahead. Edeline had quietly packed up before the sun had fully rose, as had Hamond. Nela was getting her things in order too, which left him to do the same. Bending over with a grunt, Myron began to roll up his blanket.


    One good thing was that, as far as he could see, other than the guilty couple the villagers seemed more lively and alert today as they too gathered what little they had. Would they be this well off if Myron had made some of them take shifts over the night? There was no way he could be sure.


    Finishing arranging his bag, Myron shouldered it, stretching. Even facing the issue of having no pikers - Hamond had not found any in that farmhouse - they were so close to Kelshir. A sense of eager anticipation, a readiness to be there, to be done with the road for a time, filled him. The others were certainly looking forward to it as well.


    Seeing Hamond talking to a pair of men, Myron started in his direction. There was one final matter to be decided before they set off. Hoping his sister''s anger had cooled, Myron beckoned her with a gesture as he walked. A quick glance showed Nela was also on her way over, Jelinia following like a second shadow again.


    "You said almost two hextra?" Hamond was asking.


    "Right," one of the men answered, warily eyeing Myron as he approached.


    "That''s not good," Hamond said, then turned to Myron. "You heard all that?"


    "Not really," Myron admitted, "Two hextra of what?"


    "That''s how many people lived in Verdan." Hamond indicated the gathered people.


    So many dead or missing. Myron did not hold much hope for many more survivors, but he had to bring it up regardless. "Should we search Verdan for survivors and more supplies, or go straight to safety?"


    "We''re going to Faehaven, right?" One of the men gave Myron a curious look.


    "Faehaven?" Nela asked as she joined them. "Did they actually name it that?"


    "I agree it''s really strange that they...wait..." The man blinked, staring at Nela. Myron figured he hadn''t realized there was an Elefae present.


    "Where are you from?" the other man asked.


    "A place with a normal name," Nela said.


    Myron snorted, managing to hold back a laugh. "The Spellking sends his greetings," he reminded Nela.


    "Point taken," Nela admitted with a laugh of her own. Not everyone was creative with names, after all.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "My question still remains," Myron asks, shifting the focus back to more serious matters. "Do we have time to search the village?"


    "We probably want to send out a few scouts, even if we aren''t looking for anyone," Hamond said, "Just to make certain the knights have left for good."


    Right, yet another thing he should have thought in advance. But who could they send... "Are there any hunters from the village here?" They would know the area the best, and could hopefully be relied on to stay quiet as they moved about.


    "We had a few of them, but only one''s made it here. The problem is..." The man turned and pointed.


    Myron let out a groan when he saw exactly who was being pointed at. Of all the...well, that did explain how Galian had slipped by them all without waking anyone. They were not in the position where they could risk giving him an opportunity to get away from the rest of them.


    "Well, that''s just perfect," Nela remarked, "So now what?"


    "I suppose there''s nothing to do but set off." Hamond looked over the pair of men. "If their estimate is correct, it''ll just take two days. But that''s if we have no interruptions."


    "Best to assume three then," Myron noted. Aether, it would be a miracle if nothing else went wrong.


    "Come on, we can hope for the best. Get them to do the double time march." Nela flashed a smile.


    Myron opened his mouth to correct her, say these men and women were not soldiers, but then stopped. If he said as much, brought up their time in the army of Hyarch, it would be handing away a key hint to who he really was. There weren''t that many men around here who had fought in the war, that much was sure. Revealing that he had was just too much.


    Thankfully, Hamond saved him. "Even if all of them, even the children, were capable of such, any time gained by moving faster would be lost in teaching them this march of yours."


    "Shit, you''re right." Nela clapped a hand to her face. "Ignore me."


    "We''ll try to move quickly," one of the man added, and the two turned to go.


    Myron appreciated the offer, even if it probably was not going to work out. There were always delays when organizing people. He knew it all too well. When he had originally left Hallowscroft with his men to join the forces of Hyarch, it had been a full five days later than they had planned. And that was with them rushing matters.


    "I''ll tell Edeline," Hamond said, and moved off. Myron had no objections, since Hamond was more likely and able to calm her down than he was. It was a quality the Remuati thaumaturge shared in common with only one other person he had known - Edeline''s now-dead maidservant, Lendra.


    Quite fitting in hindsight, given that she was Edeline''s birth mother, the long-vanished and carefully hidden Princess Splendora Pelagoin.


    As if it had planned for just this moment, a ray of light from the rising sun broke through the trees and hit Myron right in the face. Aether, that stung, he thought as he turned away and rubbed at his eyes, blinking away the dancing lights that floated in his vision. Maybe that was a message, telling him not to dwell on the matter of Edeline''s true birthright.


    Very well, he could certainly do that.


    "Light got you there, didn''t it?" Nela asked innocently, using a hand to shade her own eyes. Not that she needed to, since her shorter height meant she''d have to be standing a few paces back in order for it to blind her in turn.


    "I could share the experience with you, if you wanted."


    "I''d rather not." Nela lowered her hand. "Only thing I want to share with you will have to wait until we...get to this Elfhaven. Uh, Faehaven. Whatever the place is called."


    Myron felt his face redden, knowing exactly what Nela was hinting at. Sure, no one nearby would understand what she really just said...probably. But bringing it up with this many people around? He wanted to question it, then he saw that her own face was also a little flushed at her own words. Nela hadn''t meant to be quite that direct either, it seemed.


    "What does that mean?" Jelinia''s voice made Myron nearly leap straight up. "What are you two sharing?"


    "It''s a secret to everybody." Once again, Hamond was there to aid him. Edeline was following behind, still looking a bit cross. "They won''t even tell me."


    "Oh." Jelinia''s eyes widened, sending a new surge of embarrassment through him. Please, Myron begged to no one and everyone, don''t tell me that this girl figured it out just from that. If so...he could think of nothing to say to that. Neither could Nela, going by her silence.


    Edeline just shook her head, her expression shifting to amusement. "I suggest coming with me for a bit," she suggested to Jelinia, extending a hand. "They need to go help everyone else get ready to leave."


    Jelinia nodded, and took Edeline''s hand. Myron wasn''t sure which he was more grateful for: Edeline being in a better mood, or Jelinia leaving them alone for now.


    "I like her," Nela said suddenly.


    "Trust me, I noticed." Myron took a moment to compose himself. To be honest, he would have loved nothing more than some time with Nela. But they could hardly lose themselves in each other when the here and now demanded their attention. Soon, Myron silently promised her.


    "Are we ready then?" Hamond asked. Despite the use of we, Myron knew that question was aimed at the two of them.


    Myron nodded. It was time to be on their way.

 Chapter 53: Where the Witch Was

    It was a refreshing surprise that the day''s journey had passed uneventfully.


    Given the events of early this morning, it astonished Hamond that the knights had pulled back. If they had left anyone else behind to look for survivors, their group had managed to avoid them. They had even found a few more villagers along the way, who after a short discussion had joined them in their journey to Faehaven.


    What the knights'' true goal was would remain a mystery for now. But they had to have some reason for being there, and they had to have accomplished it in some manner, otherwise they wouldn''t have left. Hamond would bet a hexty pikers on it...that is, if he had any.


    The sun setting meant they would have to stop for the night soon. Hamond already was keeping an eye out for a clearing big enough that they could all bed down comfortably. The previous night had people all within touching distance of each other, which was not at all ideal with the summer heat. Hamond himself had woken to find his blanket kicked into a bundle by his feet, and from what he had seen he hadn''t been the only one.


    He had to admit he was sweating quite a bit now. There had been almost no clouds in the sky, and the shade of trees was a fickle cover that did little to protect them from the sun''s glare. Hamond chuckled, realizing he''d copied part of those thoughts from a poem Edeline had recited for him. Funny how much in the past month she''d come to be part of who he was.


    Who they were.


    "What''s the laughing about?" It was Kalias, striding up to catch up to Hamond.


    "Just thinking about things." He wasn''t sure Edeline would want the two of them being together to be known to all these people. They certainly hadn''t had the opportunity to talk it over at length. Better if he steered any conversation away from that. "Like how hot it is, for one."


    "Figured you''d be used to the heat, what with you being one of those northerners," Kalias noted, "Your folk are called...Remuati. Is that right?"


    "Yes, in a sense," Hamond answered with a sigh. This was not his favorite subject. "I''ve never been there though."


    "You grew up in Hyarch, then?"


    Hamond just nodded.


    "I saw quite a few Remuati who passed through over the years," Kalias continued, "Mostly when I was up visiting Kelshir. Some of them wore these strange tunics, while others wore the same type of clothes you and I wear. They all had these stone charms and beads around their necks. That much I remember."


    Beads...now that he thought about it, he did recall his father wearing a beaded necklace on a few occasions. Hamond had never been offered such beads, nor had he really asked. It had always seemed like a personal preference of his father, and Hamond himself had never seen jewelry as being particularly important. Even when made to attend important feasts or other events, he''d preferred simpler attire.


    "Suppose I can''t say every Remuati is the same as those I saw. After all, can''t say every Hyarchian is the same either."


    "Indeed," Hamond said agreeably, returning his attention to the present.


    "So then, if you''re from...wait." Kalias came to a stop. "Do you smell that?"


    Hamond gestured behind him to halt the other marchers. "I don''t," he said, taking in a breath through his nose. It wasn''t as if his sense of smell was dull - he had experience cooking which demanded it - but he really couldn''t make anything out.


    "It was a whiff." Kalias''s face was grave. "Whiff of blood."


    "What''s going on?" Myron, who had been guarding the group''s flank, sprinted up. Edeline was moving up as well from her position on the other side.


    "He says he smelled blood." Hamond mentally readied himself, bringing a couple of spells to mind.


    "Where?" Myron asked.


    "I think...that way." Kalias pointed to the northwest, just ahead and to the left of their current path. A row of trees, almost too neatly lined up to have grown that way on their own, lay in that direction.


    Without even waiting, Myron ran forward, drawing his sword. Irritated, Hamond went after him. The idea of taking a moment to scout it out, to make certain there was no trap or enemies ahead, apparently did not occur to him.


    Edeline caught up as Hamond made it past the treeline. Myron was standing there, staring at a sight that even Hamond had to admit was astonishing. It was a small field, that had at some point been tilled, but since abandoned. Only wild grass grew here...wild grass that lay flattened underneath the scattered dead bodies of villagers and knights alike.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Now he could smell it.


    This would explain why the knights hadn''t pursued them with any real force, if they had been occupied with with a fight against another group of villagers. But who among the people of Verdan could possibly have taken out so many of the knights in turn?


    "These cuts..." Myron said slowly, sheathing his blade as he stared down at a man''s remains. "They went straight through bone. No sword I know of could be swung with such force."


    Hamond immediately thought of the thaumaturge among the knights, with the golden armor and infused blade. Him turning back to deal with this group was fair, but that made it even less likely that the villages had taken out so many on their own. Unless there was a third person or group that joined the fight...


    ...Hamond hoped that would not be the case.


    "The knights have an enemy, it would seem," Edeline noted, studying one of their corpses. "Let us hope it isn''t an enemy of ours as well."


    "Aether, no..." Kalias slowly stepped out as well, followed by a few of the villagers. One of them, a woman, ran over and knelt down by one of the bodies, sobbing.


    A harsh sight to behold, there was no denying. At least someone made sure the knights paid dearly for the slaughter at Verdan. Hamond doubted it would be any great consolation to the survivors, but it would have to do.


    "Kalias, is that you?" a tired voice came from the bushes to the side.


    "Tedrick? You old dog, you lived!" Hamond turned to see a short man come out, his clothes stained with dirt and dried blood. Kalias pushed by Hamond, moving over to greet the man.


    "That I did. Thought I was the only one, too." Tedrick answered, then looked past Kalias. "And who''s this?"


    "Hamond." Looking more closely, Hamond could tell Tedrick was not the most civilized man. His tunic, if it could be called that, was sloppily stitched together patches of leather and cloth with no pattern at all. It was the mark of someone who did not have someone to sew clothes for him, and didn''t care to spend the coin on having them made.


    "You were asking about hunters before. Tedrick''s the best hunter in our village. Galian apprenticed under him." That fit with what Hamond had seen.


    "Did Galian make it?" Tedrick asked, "Or his wife?"


    Kalias''s face fell. "They...did, but...you know what, I''ll let them explain it. It''s...complicated."


    "I see." Tedrick rubbed at his face. Hamond could tell the older man was exhausted, similar to how they all had been the previous night. Clearly things had gone worse for him.


    "What happened here?" Myron spoke up.


    "Led a group this direction, evading those men. Was thinking of trying to lose them in the crowd in Kelshir." Tedrick''s lined face was grim. "We made it through the night fine, but they caught up to us early this morning. Animals for the slaughter, that''s all we were to them."


    "And you''re the only one who survived?" As harsh as Myron''s question would seem, Hamond was wondering the same.


    "I''d be a poor fool if I was," Tedrick said with a snort. He turned, and cupped his hands to his mouth. "You all can come out now!"


    More rustling, and then with painful slowness, a group of five children came out of hiding.


    "Parents told me to take them and run. So I did." Tedrick did not turn from looking out into the distance, past the approaching children. "If she hadn''t shown up when she did, I don''t even think we''d have made it."


    "She?" Kalias asked.


    "That one-armed witch. You know, the one they''ve been telling tales about? I forgot what she''s called, but I''m sure it was her."


    Hamond froze in place. The Witch of Wrath, here?


    This was a horrible situation. While it wasn''t likely that she knew of any of them specifically, a thaumaturge of her skill would easily be able to track them if he or Edeline openly used their spells. For all he knew, she already had a rough idea a thaumaturge was somewhere nearby, after Edeline chasing down those knights.


    It was...frightening. Hamond had to admit it. The Witch of Wrath frightened him. And with good reason - it would be foolish to not be very wary of the thaumaturge that had slain the Spellking, even if you were the bold type. Standing up to the single strongest thaumaturge known in all of Hyarch was not something anyone sane wanted to do.


    Someone rested a hand on his shoulder. "Are you alright?" Edeline asked gently.


    Hamond took a deep breath, trying to calm down. Again, the Witch of Wrath didn''t know about them. All they had to do was keep it that way, and they shouldn''t have any issues with her.


    "I''m fine," Hamond said, looking Edeline in the eyes.


    "I know it might be asking too much, but we do need to find a safe spot to camp for the night." Myron, meanwhile, was focused on the more immediate concern, which Hamond supposed he should be as well.


    "If I''ve got it right, there should be another farm field just over there." Tedrick indicated just over to the north. Hamond could just see it, beyond another stand of trees. "That is, unless you brought the whole rest of the village with you."


    "I''m afraid not. With your group, we have around a hexty in all." Myron''s eyes went back to the bodies of the villagers.


    "Rough," Tedrick commented, then narrowed his eyes. "Please tell me that idiot bastard Hudde isn''t one of them."


    "He''s dead," Hamond told the old hunter.


    "Bet he squealed when the knights came for him too." The venom in Tedrick''s voice was hardly surprising. It wasn''t worth it to say that Hamond''s own spell was what killed Lord Verdan, before the knights even showed their hand.


    "I''ll go get the children settled in with the group," Kalias said, "You all just make sure there''s no more knights around."


    "Will do. You boys and girls, go with Kalias here. He''ll get you set." The children, having stood silently to the side, fell in behind Kalias without hesitation.


    "I''ll go tell Nela," Myron said, "She''ll want to look them over." He trotted off back towards the main group, leaving Hamond and Edeline with Tedrick.


    "Let''s get this done. I just want a good place to rest my bones." Tedrick ambled around, stretching his legs out a bit before they set off. "Maybe find a couple of fellows to play some conquest with."


    "I''d join," Hamond said immediately. It had been too long since he''d had a chance to pick up the cards, and it would be a nice distraction from everything, if only for one evening. "Just don''t expect any betting. I''m straight out of coin."


    "Think I can spot you a few pikers, since you''ve been helping keep these people alive." Tedrick grinned, which only deepened the lines on his face. "No fun if there''s no stakes, that''s what I say."


    "We''ll see if you say that when I take them all," Hamond joked, drawing a laugh from Edeline. If luck was on his side, this would help a bit with the issue of their stolen coin.


    "Bold words," was all Tedrick said as they headed towards the prospective campsite.

 Chapter 54: Under Lying Safety

    "There it is," Tedrick said, "Faehaven."


    They''d made impressive time today with Tedrick now there to lead them. The old hunter knew the area better than Myron had expected, directing them to an old animal trail that actually cut through the forest and fields almost straight to Faehaven. The nearest road, according to Tedrick, wound around to the east due to a shallow ravine. Nothing the four of them would have known about, and from the responses of some of the villagers, they didn''t know of this path either.


    The expectation had been to get there just before night fell, but the sun was still high in the sky. All the better, as it gave them more than enough time to discuss with the Elefae elders here about accommodations for the villagers. They all knew it wasn''t likely there would be enough beds for everyone, but they could at least see about getting the children a roof over their heads tonight.


    Seeing Faehaven now, Myron was left wondering if it wouldn''t be better for them to just sleep outside again. The houses and other buildings were even more ramshackle and rough than Verdan had been, while being packed closer together. Myron could even see multiple patchwork tents. Although he held a faint hope that there weren''t elves living out of them, something told him that hope was wasted.


    And yet, even from here, Myron could tell the sights and sounds of bustle were there. Children calling out in play echoed faintly from somewhere out of sight. Elefae men and women walked about, some stopping to chatter, others standing in groups caught up in quiet conversation.


    It may well be a poor community, but it did not appear an unhappy one. But given that this was the place that had produced the likes of Kalvarel...no, Myron did not want to leap to that generous a judgment. The mask could yet prove to be fragile, and the secrets hidden underneath it many.


    What was not fragile were the stone walls of Kelshir, standing ominous and gray a short distance beyond Faehaven. The whole settlement had been built far enough away so that the shadows cast by the walls would not fall on any of the buildings. Myron found that a bit odd, as he would have thought the shade provided by the wall would make the summer heat more bearable. But who was he to judge this decision? There had to be some reason for it.


    "Not much to look at, is it?" Tedrick remarked, a bit too loud for Myron''s liking. Being a skilled hunter did not come with diplomatic talent, it would seem.


    "It''ll be fine." Or at least, Myron hoped.


    A couple of elves had clearly spotted them as the pair waited under the shade of the trees for the rest of the survivors to form up, but otherwise there was no sign of alarm or urgency at their arrival. That might change soon, as the other villagers were emerging to join them. Nela and Edeline were among them.


    "I''m sorry...but what is this?" Nela''s disbelief was apparent.


    "Faehaven," Myron answered, understanding her reaction. He''d thought over having Nela handle talks with the leaders here - they''d be more open to listening to her - but the mix of confusion and anger in her expression was making him reconsider.


    Still, Myron wasn''t sure they would listen to him or Hamond. As for Edeline...explaining her ear was already going to be difficult. If the elders here reacted anything like the one they''d encountered in Hallowscroft had, it would bring a premature end to any beneficial conversation right then and there. That itself led to a different problem, that of keeping Edeline out of the way until after the meeting.


    Myron really was hesitant to bring that up. She was already not all that happy with him after the whole camp watch affair, and one wrong word could easily sour her mood further. An argument here, meanwhile, would just draw too much attention to them, and defeat the point.


    "If you''re going to just stand here and do nothing, I''m going on ahead," Tedrick suddenly said, putting a pause to Myron''s thoughts. "I could use some herb tea right about now. Or anything to drink, really."


    "But we need to-" Myron started to protest.


    "He knows the elves." Myron spun. Galian was standing there, looking in the direction of his mentor, who was already setting off. "He''s visited them several times."


    There was an argument to be made that Galian still could not be trusted, but Myron didn''t see any reason the man would lie about this. Besides, Tedrick knowing the path they had taken had to mean he had used it before, so it did make a certain sense. The old hunter had to have been one of the villagers who had sold or traded goods to the elves here. The excess meat and skins of what he hunted would be quite valuable.


    That aside, it was now or never. Myron raised a hand and waved the people forward, before stepping out into the open.


    Now that got the attention of everyone, as the elves froze at the sight of so many people emerging from the forest. The sounds of Faehaven faded into an unsettling quiet, with only a few faint conversations preventing a full dead silence. More elves, possibly driven by curiosity, began to come out to see what was happening, only to join in staring at the ragged men and women of Verdan.


    You couldn''t paint a better portrait, Myron acknowledged with grim amusement. Two groups of people staring at each other. One desperate, the other confused.


    But it had to end. "Who are you?" an Elefae man asked, stepping in front of the growing crowd. "What are you doing here?"


    "We''re from Verdan." Kalias pushed his way out front, taking a position just to the right of Myron. "It was attacked."


    "By who?" The Faehaven crowd shrunk back, with many of the faces looking fearful.


    "The Aetheric Knights." This was as good a time as any for Myron to speak up. "These are the survivors we were able to gather. They need sanctuary."


    Several of the elves immediately turned and walked away.


    "We...we can''t help you with that." The man stepped back, face pale. Fear then, which Myron could hardly blame them for.


    "Can''t, or won''t?" Nela advanced, staring up at the man with a fierce look.


    "Do you want the swords of the knights to fall on our necks?" Fear was seemingly giving way to anger, as the man''s face reddened.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "If you were going to-" Nela started to say, only for a fresh burst of childish laughter to cut her off. Around the corner, a couple of girls ran out, their play coming to a halt as they stopped and stared at the assembly of people.


    "Girls! Girls!" Following behind was a woman who also came to a stop. "I told you...what in the..."


    "Ma...is that more visitors?" one of the girls asked.


    Nela had also looked over to see them. To Myron''s surprise, her eyes wide with shock as she gazed at the pair of children. He looked back at the two girls, unsure of what had made Nela react like that. Then it hit him.


    The older of the two, despite being of age to have the rite performed, had rounded ears, same as him.


    "So he was right," Nela finally said, soft and hollow. "You''ve all given up."


    "What?" The man was confused. "What are you even talking about?"


    "You-" Nela started in fury, then broke off as her face fell in defeat. "You know what? Forget it."


    Myron reached out a hand, to comfort Nela, to pull her out of whatever dark mood she was in. Without even looking at him, she batted it away with one arm, then walked past him. Something for them to talk about tonight, once Nela''s emotions were not burning quite as hot.


    Back to convincing the Elefae it was, then. Myron did have an idea of how to go about it though.


    "Let me ask you something," he said, addressing the assembled elves with raised arms. "When you were shut out of Kelshir, forsaken by the people of the city, did the villagers of Verdan not step forward to supply you with what you needed?"


    The Elefae began to murmur among themselves, uncertain. Some of them were nodding, and that was enough for Myron to continue.


    "And now, in their hour of need, when the same men who exiled you raised their blades against them and cut them down, you would turn your backs on them?" Myron let an edge creep into his voice. "Do you all have no shame? Or will you prove that you can match their compassion, their generosity? Make your choice, and quickly. They cannot afford to wait."


    The murmuring grew. The man in front, looking at the elves around him, shifted nervously. "Fine," he said, spreading his hands in a vague gesture of surrender. "I''ll go tell the elders. They''ll still refuse you, but this way you can''t say I didn''t try."


    Myron gave the man a sour look, but he had nothing to counter that with. If the Elefae elders here were as stubborn and blind as some of the ones back in Hallowscroft, then this was pointless. They''d have to figure out some other form of shelter if that turned out to be the truth of the situation.


    As the Elefae man turned to leave, Galian spoke up again. "Can I talk to you?"


    The look on Galian''s face told Myron this was intended to be a private conversation. With another gesture, Myron indicated that the people of Verdan should disperse while they wait. Then he followed Galian a ways to the side, out of earshot of the rest. "Go ahead."


    "That was a good and fancy speech." Galian leaned over, whispering. "A little too fancy. You''re a noble, aren''t you?"


    Myron held back a harsh retort. There was nothing that limited inspiring words to those of noble or royal blood, true. But he had to admit that a peasant might choose different phrasing than he had.


    "I shouldn''t pry into your business. Not after what my wife and I did," Galian admitted, stepping back. "But words like that get attention. Some of it you want, and some of it you don''t, if you get what I''m saying."


    "Understood," Myron said, "I''ll consider it as advice then." He could tell this was an attempt to make amends, as clumsy as it might be. He appreciated the effort, regardless.


    Returning back to where he had been standing, Myron could see the change. There was a tension in the air that had not been there before. Unease was spreading among the elves, as many went back to what they were doing.


    He had been right in his guess moments before - any happiness here was only an illusion.


    The wait was not long before the elf man returned, bringing a pair of older elves along with him. Myron briefly wondered how many elders in total Faehaven had.


    "So these are the one seeking sanctuary here?" The elder who spoke first, the one on the right, had a wispy gray beard, reflecting silvery in the sunlight.


    "Indeed we are," Myron answered.


    "Denied," the other one said, without hesitation.


    "Excuse me?" Myron was thrown off-guard by the suddenness of the decision.


    "You heard him," the first elder said, "As the elders of Faehaven, we refuse to recognize your need for shelter. In a hexday we will rebuke any among us who are offering you or anyone from Verdan food or a place to rest. Such things should not be permitted here in Faehaven."


    Myron had to stop to think that through. So that was how they were going to handle it. Very clever of them.


    "You...you can''t just-" Nela sputtered, looking like she was about to explode again.


    "Wait," Myron interrupted her, holding back a smile. "I understand."


    "Very well then." The elders gave a slight bow, faces kept stony. "May the grace and glory of the Fae accompany you when you leave."


    Myron shook his head as the pair of elders left. The Elefae man who had brought them was standing there, looking a bit dumbfounded. "Uh, there, you heard them. Now leave."


    "Stop that!" It was the woman who had followed the girls here, their mother. "You know what they meant, Zald."


    "Fine," the man conceded, still disagreeing if the tone of his voice was anything to go by. "We''ll see if we have some spare tents to set up."


    "Don''t forget the empty houses down on the west side!" the woman called out after him, then she turned to Myron. "Sorry. Some of us aren''t feeling all that friendly lately. Fae bless us, we''re all Hyarchians in the end. Our doors should be open for all, no matter what anyone says."


    "Wait, we are staying?" Nela looked completely lost.


    "Yes." Myron supposed he''d have to explain the ploy of the elders later.


    "But we don''t have room for them," the woman''s daughter protested, peeking around her mother shyly. "Not with that other visitor."


    "Other visitor?" Myron asked, curious.


    "That would be me," a deep voice answered.


    Myron turned. And stared.


    Standing there, the size of a small horse, was a beast with a human head. The...creature...had a muscular frame supported on four large paws, with a long twisting tail waving in the air. A thick mane of dark hair framed the face of a man, which now gazed over each of them in turn.


    It was one thing to have heard various tales and rumors of the catfolk of the north, who lived in and beyond the lands of Remuat. It was another thing to be standing in the presence of one.


    This...was a sphinx.


    Myron could not find any words.


    The sphinx padded closer, looking them up and down. "A curious chance encounter, indeed. I am Ugotlas of the Sekhmati."


    "Uh...you got what?" Nela said.


    "It is hardly a surprise that one such as you is unable to grasp my name upon first hearing it. I am certain that knowledge will come in due time."


    Awe was quickly giving way to irritation, but Myron set it aside. "Excuse her mistake. I am Myron."


    "You may consider it a matter of the past." Ugotlas fixed his gaze on Edeline, and approached her. He raised his head, and Myron could see his nostrils widen, as if he was...smelling her. "Quite curious. Yes, I do think we can get along."


    "Perhaps," Edeline said, one hand drifting up to pull on her one pointed ear.


    "I myself am waiting on word from my petition to enter the city, as I do have some business there." The sphinx''s tail straightened, extending and pointing towards Kelshir''s looming walls. "I suspect you may desire the same. Perhaps, if the eyes of the heavens favor us, we shall encounter each other in the future. For now, I have other matters to see to before night descends, so I will take my leave."


    Without waiting for a response, Ugotlas carefully walked around them and headed off, tail still held high.


    "Not a friendly sort. I''m starting to regret giving him the spare room, but what is is." The elven mother sniffed, then straightened up. "Now, how about we get you a room. I...think I know a place. One where you shouldn''t be bothered."


    "You don''t have to, if-" Myron began, noting the woman''s hesitation.


    "No, it''s fine. You deserve a roof over your head. So follow me."


    "We have one more companion," Myron said, looking over to see if he could spot Hamond. Right, over there, standing with a couple of Verdan''s villagers under the shade of a tree.


    "Get them over here and we''ll go then." The woman started to cross her arms, then stopped and snapped her fingers. "Right, I forgot. My head''s full of fluff. My name''s Centurla."


    "Nela," Nela said, extending one hand. Myron gave a nod, as he''d already said his name, and left them to finish their introductions while he fetched Hamond.

 Chapter 55: A Noteworthy Clue

    "And here you are," Centurla said, opening the door to the small house.


    It was a single room house, even smaller than the one Hamond had called his own back in Hallowscroft. Unlike that one, which Edeline recalled as warm and welcoming, this one was barren and empty, with little furniture and even less spirit. The frame of a bed, with no mattress or blankets, sat alone in one corner.


    "Going to be a little tight for all four of us," Hamond noted, peering in. "Do you have anything for us to make up the bed?"


    "Sorry." Centurla shook her head, moving out of the way so they could enter. "If we''d had word in advance, we could have done something. And they probably already grabbed the extra for the other people from Verdan by now. We can get some straw or such for you tomorrow, though."


    Edeline let out a sigh. Just one more day, she promised to herself. Just one more day. She knew it was a little self-centered, wanting a fresh bed when so many others had just lost their homes and so many people they knew. But curse it all, what was wrong with wanting a little personal comfort for herself now and again?


    "Who did this house belong to, anyway?" Myron asked.


    Centurla closed her eyes, face contorting. "My younger sister," she said after a long silent moment. "Verdan is not the only place to have lost people."


    "I''m sorry I asked." Myron said quickly.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. And no one can bring back the dead." The Elefae woman rubbed her eyes. "Anyway, make yourselves comfortable. Our house is just down the way. I''ll start a new batch of stew for you all, and make it large."


    "I''ll hold you to that." Edeline was not about to turn down an offer of food. Besides, Hamond deserved a break from having to cook their food now and then.


    "See you later today then. Grace and glory and such." Centurla turned and left, closing the door behind her.


    Nela waited a moment for the woman to be out of hearing, then spoke up. "That''s not how the saying goes!"


    "You don''t say it that often yourself, so how would you know?" Myron teased.


    "Just shut up." Edeline was a little surprised that instead of responding to the teasing in kind, Nela had just snapped at Myron. Nela must be in a particularly bad mood.


    Myron drew back, also looking astonished and a little hurt. Edeline considered admonishing Nela, as it had been a simple remark made in good humor. No, that would provoke Nela further, and Edeline was tired enough that she did not want to get into an argument here.


    Nela moved over to the corner, and lacking a chair, lowered herself to the floor. She then crossed her arms, lowering her head in a sulk.


    Better to leave her to it, then. Edeline turned to talk with Hamond, only to see him kneeling by the bed''s frame, reaching down underneath it. "What are you looking at?" she asked, stepping close to him.


    "There''s a scrap of paper under here." He grunted as he stretched, reaching for it. "Got it."


    "Must have missed it when they cleaned the place out," Myron said.


    "Likely so." Hamond rose to his feet, turning the paper over in his hand.


    Even though his back was turned, Edeline could see him freeze up at what he saw. "Something written on it?" she asked, wondering if it was some sort of message left there.


    Hamond''s next words were slow and measured. "She said this house belonged to her younger sister, right?"


    "Yes." Edeline felt a twinge of nervousness. For the second time in as many days, some new matter had left Hamond upset. First the mention of that other thaumaturge, and now this.


    "Then how is it that there''s a note with his handwriting here?" Hamond held the paper up, still looking away from them.


    Edeline blinked in stunned shock as she looked at the note. It was some kind drawing of a hex-sided figure, with a few scribbled notes around it. Looking at it told her nothing on its own, especially since she could not make out the writing in this light. Given that they were in Faehaven, there was one person in particular that came to mind as the possible writer.


    "You know I can''t see it from over here," Nela complained, not moving from where she sat. "Just say it."


    "Kalvarel." Hamond''s low voice hit Edeline like a sword to the gut. Or perhaps a knife to the ear. "Kalvarel was here."


    "Wait, what?" That got Nela to stand up, her frustration at Myron apparently forgotten. "You''ve got to be kidding me. How in Aether''s name is something like that here?"


    Edeline grabbed at the paper. Hamond did not even attempt to resist, letting her take hold of it. Studying it closely, the first thing she realized was that two different people had written on it. All of the notes seemed to be about day-to-day matters. One a reminder to replace an old tunic. Another a new recipe for baking bread. And so it went.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    She could not tell whose writing was whose, but she saw no reason to doubt Hamond. He, more than any of them, would know what to look for when it came to the Elefae man he had once called a friend. If he said this note was written - at least in part - by Kalvarel, none of them would be in a position to dispute it.


    "Is our luck good or bad?" Myron grumbled, "I don''t know anymore."


    Edeline had to admit she could not answer that question. "For fortune''s favor falls frequently forgotten," she recited, recalling an old line by...she had forgotten the poet''s name, a missing detail that irritated her.


    "Of course you have a poem for that," Hamond said with a chuckle. Edeline smiled back, setting the matter of the poet''s identity aside. She would probably recall it later.


    "Not sure it''s all that lucky for us, if it doesn''t tell us about the Stormsage statue," Nela pointed out, then paused. "Or does it?"


    "It does not." Edeline checked again to be sure, but there were no other notes about any old thaumaturges or spells or such. It was just mundane concerns. Very strange given the plots and lies that Kalvarel had been responsible for.


    Which itself raised another question: had Kalvarel lived here once?


    "We ought to ask that Elefae woman about Kalvarel''s ties to this sister of her." Hamond stated, revealing that he thought the same.


    "Not yet," Myron objected.


    "Why not?" This was the first bit of progress they had made since leaving Hallowscroft, a key clue they could not afford to ignore. Edeline saw no reason they should let the matter wait.


    "We''re in a delicate position with the Elefae here," Myron explained, "Pushing too hard on any issue might just lead them to force us to leave. Or if it came to the worst, they might do the same with everyone from Verdan."


    "That''s stupid," Nela answered, "Even if all of Elfhaven thinks we''re not worth shit, that has nothing to do with the villagers."


    "Faehaven," Hamond corrected.


    "You know what I mean." Nela gave Hamond a foul look.


    Edeline''s rising frustration must have been visible on her face, as Myron quickly spoke again. "I''m not saying we shouldn''t raise the question later, once we''re about to leave anyway. But we have a larger problem to deal with first. We need to figure out how we''re going to enter Kelshir."


    Edeline had to admit that was a fair point. Even if Centurla could give them some additional information on Kalvarel, it was unlikely she knew anything about the locations of the Stormsage''s fellows. Seeking the Aetheric Order''s library in Kelshir remained their best hope.


    "But if she, or someone else here also knows more of the tales of the Stormsage, then-"


    A quiet knock on the door interrupted Hamond.


    Edeline froze, hoping whoever it was had not heard too much of the conversation. Secrecy was not their greatest strength, nor was it something she particularly enjoyed. An unfortunate necessity, and one that they may have failed to keep in the excitement over the note.


    Myron moved to block the door. "Who is it?"


    Edeline heard a faint sniffle, then the sound of someone mumbling something on the other side of the door. She couldn''t make out what they said.


    Nela apparently did, because she immediate broke for the door, pulling it open.


    Standing there, tears in her eyes and holding one hand to her face, was Jelinia.


    "What happened?" Nela asked, leading the girl inside. "Let me see."


    Jelinia lowered her hand, revealing a bit of dried blood on and under her nose. "You can heal it, right?"


    Edeline almost asked how she knew Nela was a healer, but then remembered Hamond''s wound when they were fleeing the knights. Jelinia had been there running with them. Of course she''d seen Nela at work before.


    "Hold on." Nela reached out and pinched Jelinia''s nose. "It doesn''t seem broken, and looks like it already stopped bleeding. Does it hurt?


    "A little," Jelinia said.


    "There''s nothing I need to do then." Nela stepped back. "So again, how''d it happen?"


    "A couple of the other girls started shouting at me about my father. I told them he was dead...and then they pushed me down. They said...I would end up just like him."


    Edeline exchanged looks with her brother, fury growing. "And no one stopped them?"


    "No one else was there. Just us." Jelinia looked so miserable, small and lost.


    Edeline knew children could easily slip away from their caretakers - she''d done it herself a few times as a child. But this situation was likely far more grim. Between having lost their parents and families in the attack, and everyone else being focused on settling the villagers in here, Edeline could easily understand how no one had been there to stop it.


    And the four of them were not blameless either.


    "Look." Nela got down on a knee, staring straight into Jelinia''s eyes. "A lot of people thought I wasn''t fit to be an elf, or a healer. I''m still an elf. I''m still a healer. So don''t let arses like them get to you. Understand?"


    Jelinia nodded, blinking back her tears.


    "Now, let''s get your face cleaned up." Nela rose to her feet, looking over at them. "Can one of you three get me a rag? If you have to, you can use what''s left of my old tunic. It should be stuck down in my bag."


    "How are we supposed to wet it?" Myron asked, casting his gaze around the bare house.


    Nela gave him yet another frustrated wordless glare. Edeline caught on immediately. All of them, except Myron, knew a spell to produce water. And since Nela was already revealed as a healer, she could freely cast it in front of the girl.


    At this point, Edeline was half convinced she should cast it herself, just to spite Myron.


    Hamond apparently had another rag he had set aside, as he tossed it to Nela. "Hydropidax," Nela said, holding the rag in one hand. A spray of water came out of the other, soaking the cloth as drops fell around it to the floor.


    The change in Jelinia''s demeanor was incredible. The fear and pain vanished in an instant, replaced by pure innocent awe. Even with everything the girl had seen and endured, Edeline could tell the child in there remained.


    Somehow Nela, despite her crude words and impertinent manner, was drawing that out.


    "So, where were you going to stay for the night?" Nela asked. Myron groaned. Edeline had to admit she was wondering if Nela was getting a little too attached.


    "That old hunter said I should stay with you," Jelinia said, gesturing vaguely with one hand.


    Edeline could help but let out a bitter laugh. She had assumed between all the Elefae here, Jelinia could quite easily find someone to stay with. But it was obvious to every observer that Jelinia admired Nela. Call them tired, call them inattentive, but this was entirely their mistake.


    "It''s going to be even more tight in here," Hamond grumbled.


    "I hope Centurla doesn''t mind another mouth to feed." Myron said, conceding that Jelinia was here to stay. "Let''s get set up as best we can before the food''s ready."

 Chapter 56: Holding Out for a Healer

    Nela could not believe what she was seeing. Centurla expected them all to fit around that small a table? They''d be elbow to elbow, leg to leg, packed more tightly than a...well, something very tightly packed.


    Also, where had they gotten so many chairs?


    She really should just stop questioning all this and take a seat. She pulled one chair slightly out, lowered herself into it, then shifted it back up to the table. Ronny did the same on her left, while Jelinia, seeming even smaller than before, did the same on the right.


    The little house was not made for so many people at once. It would already be crowded with Centurla and her family. While the children waited by their chairs, her husband stood in the corner, his stony face giving away he wasn''t going to be entirely friendly.


    "Astorel," he said, noticing her looking at him.


    "Nela," she answered in kind. No one was going to accuse her of giving them a cold welcome.


    Centurla, meanwhile, was giving the contents of a large pot one final stir. "Just a moment," the woman said, as she began to ladle out the stew into a bowl. One after the other, she began to set bowls in from of each chair.


    When Nela received her bowl, she immediately picked up the spoon and took a bite. It wasn''t the most polite thing to do, but forget politeness. Nela was hungry after the long day of travel. And she wasn''t the only one, as Edeline was already eating away.


    It was not very good, Nela realized. It wasn''t even a matter of comparing it to Hamond''s cooking either - the stew lacked the taste Nela remembered from her family''s cooking. Her former family, rather, but the point still remained. This was just...too thin and too watery. Not that it was stopping Edeline from eating rapidly, but that was just Edeline.


    The trio of children took their seats across the table. "So as you heard, this is my husband, Astorel." Centurla indicated the man, who finally took his own chair. "These are my darlings. Udeola, Nomyla, and Orchomel."


    Again, the oldest girl should have undergone the First Ascension by now. Nela had thought what Kalvarel had said about banning First Ascensions had been just another lie. Even if her grandfather had confirmed it wasn''t good here, that was the one standard Nela had assumed - had hoped - her people would never abandon.


    The truth was far worse.


    If there really was no healer left here, what could she even do? There was no way Ronny or Edeline would accept staying here long enough to work on the rites for everyone who needed it. And Nela wasn''t about to abandon them for that. But letting the situation stand, letting the elves vanish from the world, was not an option either.


    Not to mention Ronny, who had looked on edge all day, would probably be unhappy if she brought the matter up. So as much as she disliked keeping her mouth shut, she ought to-


    "So I heard that you don''t have a healer here in Faehaven," Ronny said, setting his spoon down. "Is that right?"


    Nela nearly spit out her stew.


    "Where did you hear that?" Astorel gave Ronny a grim look. Nela figured it was some mix of anger and worry, but sorting out how much of which would take the entire meal''s time and then some.


    "From one of the villagers of Verdan." Ronny remained calm. "I just don''t see how you get by with this many people and no healer."


    "We make do," Astorel answered, "Same as we always have."


    Centurla''s face told Nela there was more to it than that. So there was disagreement about the matter there. They weren''t here to kindle an old argument though, so it might be a good idea to back off that topic.


    "Uh, so what''s in this stew?" Might as well figure out what made it taste different.


    "Just odds and ends. We got the meat and herbs from-"


    Astorel shot his wife a warning glance.


    "-from nearby," Centurla finished.


    Aether''s blood. Nela had to try not to roll her eyes. "Come on, we know about the trading with Verdan. You can just say where you got the stuff."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The silent look the two shared confirmed it. They were hiding something about this too. Maybe they were trading with a different village, and wanted to keep them safe? That would make sense, especially after Verdan.


    It did leave Nela wondering what else they could talk about. Either it would be a matter that poked into the secrets here in Faehaven, or a topic that threatened to expose something about Edeline. Nela had seen bramble patches out in the wilds that were less thorny than this.


    "Regardless, it''s not bad," Hamond spoke up, nudging his bowl. "I''d have added more fresh parsnips, myself."


    "You''re a cook?" Astorel asked.


    "The best," Edeline answered, then blushed slightly.


    "I, uh, did most of the cooking while we traveled, yes," Hamond said, sounding a bit flustered himself. "Nela helped with the rest."


    "Wouldn''t call myself as good at that as he is, but I do what I can." Nela shrugged. Her real skill was as a healer, even if she''d signed up as a cook for Ronny''s men.


    "No need to be so humble," Centurla said cheerily, "Surely there''s something you''re skilled at."


    And right into the bramble patch they went. Changing the topic suddenly would be as good as admitting they were hiding shit, that much Nela knew. But being honest here would just circle back to the earlier problem. One way or the other, she''d gotten herself cornered.


    Counting on him knowing some way out of this, Nela discretely nudged Ronny with her elbow. At least, she hoped it was discrete.


    Ronny let out a heavy sigh. "Just tell them."


    "Tell us what?" The smile on Centurla''s face faded.


    Nela supposed she had no choice now. "I''m a healer."


    They all froze for a moment.


    Then chaos.


    "Astorel-" Centurla started to say.


    "Not happening." The Elefae man rose to his feet.


    "You promised!" The oldest of the girls turned on her father, standing up so fast that the chair wobbled.


    "That was the deal we agreed to with the girls." Centurla scowled.


    "You can''t expect me to believe that this...this upstart who just came out of nowhere is a healer." Despite the defiance in his voice, Astorel took a step back.


    "Then let her prove it!" Centurla''s voice rose. "We''ve put it off long enough. Our children deserve better than this."


    "So you''d let her take a knife in hand and give our children over to her? You just met her today!"


    "She can show her healing skills without that! Why are you being so-"


    "Enough!" Ronny''s voice rang out sharply, silencing them both. "Nela?"


    "I''d show you if I could," Nela said, thinking back to her lessons with the old man. "But if you use healing magic on someone who''s already healthy, they won''t be healthy for long. And I''m not fool enough to ask anyone here to hurt themselves just to make me look better. No good healer would try to pull shit like that."


    Astorel''s mouth dropped open, face paling. Where that reaction came from, Nela had no idea.


    "I can confirm she''s not lying about being a healer," Ronny added.


    Though Astorel could not be all that old, he suddenly seemed ancient, shrinking down on himself in defeat. "Do what you will."


    Pure joy was the only way Nela could think of to describe the look on his oldest daughter''s face. "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Centurla circled the table, grabbing Nela''s hand. "You don''t know how long it''s been. I''d just about given up." Tears of relief were flowing down her face.


    "Hold on." Nela pulled her hand free. "I haven''t agreed to anything yet. So can you all just sit your arses down and tell me just what''s going on here?"


    That shut them up. The family returned to their seats, packing back in one after the other. For a moment, they all sat in silence.


    Finally the oldest daughter, Udeola, spoke. "Father promised us that we could get the First...First Ascension if another healer visited and did it."


    "That was the deal," Centurla confirmed.


    Another healer? Nela was unable to keep herself from grinning. They''d confirmed it beyond any doubt. There was another healer somewhere in hiding here. It was just a matter of figuring out who it was and tracking them down.


    And tracking them down would be needed. There was no way Nela was going to be able to stay, and these people needed a healer. Word would get around once she helped their daughter, and there would be more who would ask for help. That too was part of being a healer, as she''d learned from her grandfather. The work never ended.


    "Well?" Udeola asked, pleading.


    Nela took a deep breath. "I''ll do it, but I''ll need something in return."


    "What do you want?"


    "We have business in Kelshir." As long as she kept it vague what they were going to do, Ronny or the others shouldn''t object. "So could you tell us any information you have about getting inside the city?"


    "That''s easy." Udeola said, "You can just use the-"


    "Udeola!" This time, Astorel and Centurla both raised their voices. Even more secrets? Maybe this was asking too much of them.


    Too late to back down now. "Is it a deal then?" Nela asked.


    "We''ll...see what we can do," Centurla offered hesitantly, "But that will have to come tomorrow. For now, let''s finish eating."


    Nela almost didn''t want to, but better to not push their luck further. She took another bite. Now that it had cooled a bit...it was even worse.


    They''d have to see about getting Hamond set up with whatever he needed to cook. A whole five days of this was not something Nela could stand. She wasn''t about to ask any of the others to put up with the same.


    "Can I have some more?" Edeline asked.


    Alright, so to correct that: Nela wasn''t about to ask Ronny to put up with it. Edeline just had no taste.


    And Nela wasn''t going to let her forget it.

 Chapter 57: Heart to Heart

    "It was not that bad," Edeline protested.


    "Of course not," Nela said with a wide grin. "It was worse."


    Myron was content to stay out of this. Nela getting to return to working as a healer, if only for a short while, had left her in a good mood. As he knew all too well, when Nela was feeling this energetic she tended to show it through playful teasing. Right now, the main target of this teasing was his sister.


    Privately, he agreed that the stew wasn''t well made, but they ought to be grateful that Centurla had generously shared her family''s food. They had probably shorted themselves out of ingredients for later, given how poor Faehaven seemed. Which raised the question of how many other elven families had done the same for the other villagers from Verdan.


    "Are you serious?" Edeline let out a sigh. "Hamond, back me up."


    "I''m sure he''ll be glad to cook it for you any time you want." Nela didn''t even give Hamond time to say anything. "New mission for you: get that stew''s recipe."


    "Inside Kelshir," Hamond muttered from where he sat by the hearth, distracted and lost in thought.


    "What?" Edeline asked.


    "Oh, sorry." Hamond stood up, yawning. "I suspect the Elefae here are getting supplies from inside Kelshir."


    "Really?" Nela spun with a bounce. "Why''d you think that?"


    "The chairs," Hamond said, "I got a close look at the ones in Centurla''s house. They''re not fancy, but the wood cut is too clean. They''re too well made when compared to the table there. Combined with what their daughter almost said, I''m willing to bet they have their own way inside Kelshir''s walls. One that doesn''t require them to pay at the gates."


    Myron had to admit his attention had been focused more on figuring out how to handle Centurla and Astorel. He had no reason to doubt Hamond''s observations on this matter. It did make sense, with there being no obvious signs of farm fields around Faehaven. They had to get their food from somewhere, and it was not likely they got everything from Verdan or the other nearby villages.


    It did raise a different question though. "I wouldn''t think they would have the coin to pay for things like these chairs, if they can''t afford the gate tax."


    "I agree. So either someone is freely giving them supplies and such, or they''re stealing." Hamond sounded doubtful. "But both seem unlikely."


    "They can''t be thieves," Nela insisted.


    "With the knights setting torch to Verdan, they would have done worse here if they suspected such," Edeline pointed out.


    "Will they attack here?" Jelinia, as was becoming all too usual, had kept so quiet that her presence all but vanished from the room. She''d been entirely silent the whole meal, now that Myron thought about it.


    He didn''t know what reassurance he could give the girl. Building this close to Kelshir, in hindsight, was a huge risk, and at any point the knight or Lord Kelshir''s men could come. In fact, they were within firing distance of the walls. A company of men with crossbows up there could easily take aim at the elves of Faehaven.


    "Don''t worry about it," Nela said, "You need to get some sleep."


    "You know that she will just listen in on us," Edeline pointed out.


    "Can you at least let me try?" Nela protested, then mumbled something.


    "What was that?" Edeline asked.


    "Nothing," Nela said quickly. Myron suspected he knew what it was, or at the least who it involved.


    Edeline probably guessed the same, as she didn''t argue further. Nela, in the meantime, picked up a blanket and tossed it in Jelinia''s direction. Unfolding in the air, it fell to the floor between them.


    "Shit." Nela trotted over and picked up the blanket, then handed it to Jelinia. "I know this isn''t easy, dealing with everything new. Same as when I was in the army. You''ve got to sleep at some time, or else you can''t deal with it."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You were in the army?" Jelinia said, her face showing that same stunned awe again. Myron covered his face. Aether, at this point all of the horses in the kingdom would not be enough to drag this girl away from her idol.


    "Not the point," Nela spat, flustered. "Just...look, I''ll tell you more about it in the morning, but only if you lay down and try to sleep. Alright?"


    Jelinia paused a moment, and then all but threw herself on the floor.


    Myron was able to hold himself to a grin, though it was hard. Edeline, not even bothering with restraint, burst into a fit of laughter. Hamond, who was in the process of laying out his own blanket, was also smiling.


    "None of you are helping!" Nela snapped, with the mock anger Myron had come to expect. Even she could not stop her mouth from twitching with amusement.


    Myron couldn''t resist. "We were supposed to?"


    At this point, even Jelinia was giggling under her breath, despite trying her hardest to lay still with closed eyes. Myron supposed the girl needed this time to laugh and relax, even more than she needed sleep.


    "You''re all worms," Nela declared.


    "I can live with that," Hamond said, lowering himself down. "Now if you don''t mind, I''ll be a sleeping worm."


    Time to settle down for the night. Myron collected his blanket and flattened it out. Now that he looked at it, it was travel-worn, with frayed edges. Another thing that probably needed replacing in Kelshir, and another thing they could not afford currently.


    Tomorrow, while Nela was busy with taking care of that First Ascension, Myron was going to have to see what work was available here in Faehaven. At the very least, they ought to have a use for another pair of hands to do labor somewhere. Every extra piker would help.


    As he lay down, Nela, with her own blanket draped on her shoulders, sat down next to him. "Long day," she said quietly.


    "That it was," Myron replied, keeping his voice low as well.


    "Sorry about before." Nela reached out one hand, resting it on his shoulder. "I know you didn''t want them knowing I was a healer."


    "There''s a part of me that doesn''t." Myron extended an arm in turn, pulling Nela close. "A part of me that thinks we can avoid any trouble if we just keep out of sight. Out of hearing. As long as who we are is kept secret, we can avoid any danger."


    "The whole Verdan thing proved that wrong."


    "It did. If it were just us...but there''s the people of Verdan to think about," Myron said, thinking back to their earlier talk. "That part of me then tells me we can''t put all of them at risk for our own sake. I listened to what it said. But...I shouldn''t have."


    "I was probably a little too hard on you about it." Nela admitted. "You know, with the note."


    "No." Myron locked eyes with Nela. "We''re together now. What you say should always be more important to me. More than..."


    "More than being your father''s son," Nela finished for him.


    "Yes." Just as often as there were times when they disagreed, there were times when Nela could see straight into him, understand him in a way no one else could approach.


    Nela let out a sigh. "Being a healer, there are times when I need people to shut up and do what I say. If they don''t, things can get worse for them really quickly." She paused for a moment. "They could die."


    Myron pulled her a little bit closer.


    "But that''s only when I''m taking care of people as a healer. You...you were born a noble. You were brought up to always be telling most people what to do, where to go. Even when nothing dangerous is happening, even when it doesn''t help, being able to give orders is still what lords and kings and such expect every day. That''s how I see it."


    "I suppose walking away from that really was for the best," Myron said, not able to offer much else. They had gone back and forth on how to handle their respective families several times. Ultimately, the struggle to deal with Kalvarel and the truth of Edeline''s parentage coming out had forced the matter.


    "I mean, there''s still going to be situations where you do know better than us. Like if we''re in for a fight again." Nela closed her eyes, wincing at the same memory that still haunted Myron. "But this isn''t a battlefield. It''s a village, uh, town...whatever it is, it''s a place of elves who need a healer willing to stand up with them. Like I told Jelinia, I''m an elf and I''m a healer. And I''m the first one to come along."


    "And that''s the hard part." Looking past Nela, Myron could not tell if Jelinia was asleep yet. The girl had rolled over, facing the far wall as she lay there halfway under her blanket. "If the knights are provoked, Faehaven will be a battlefield, just like Verdan was."


    "I know...but I have to do this. Not just for them, but...for me," Nela said.


    "For you?" Myron echoed, a little lost.


    "I haven''t done the rite in years. Not since before I originally left home." Nela smiled bitterly. "Hamond probably has more practice at it lately than I do."


    "You could ask him to help," Myron told her.


    "I could...but no. I don''t think they''d accept it. Besides, someday I''ll have to do it for you. And then..." Nela swallowed audibly, face pale. "...our children..."


    Myron could feel a sudden sweat as he trembled at the words. "Are you saying that-"


    "No! No, no, no! I...I told you I have a spell to check for that! I swear!" Nela burst out, voice rising in panic. "Shit, I didn''t mean that-"


    "Will you two keep quiet?" Edeline, groggy, complained from where she had been resting. Or at least, trying to.


    Myron forced himself to calm down, as what Nela had meant finally took hold. She had never mentioned them having children and starting a family before. With the meeting with Centurla and Astorel, it was understandable why matters like that would come to mind. To think of a future, even with everything they faced...


    Instinctively, Myron leaned forward and kissed the still-flushed forehead of Nela. "We''ll talk about it tomorrow," he whispered. He would make whatever future she wanted for the two of them come to pass. In the name of Aether, the Fae, Hyarch, or whatever powers in the world there were, he swore it to himself.


    "Tomorrow," Nela whispered back.


    And hopefully, all the days and nights afterwards.

 Chapter 58: Lost and Found

    "They''re still asleep?" Hamond asked, incredulous.


    "Still asleep," Edeline confirmed.


    Hamond sighed in frustration. Nela had seemed so eager for the whole ceremony yesterday, but now it was as if nothing could rouse her or Myron. He wasn''t about to shake them awake, but neither of the two had responded to his spoken efforts to get them to rise. Any louder and Hamond knew the people in the next houses over would hear them.


    It left him and Edeline to stand outside in the narrow street and watch over Jelinia, which he was sure none of them appreciated. Jelinia, showing she was still very much a child, had already asked twice when Nela was going to be awake. She wanted to hear Nela''s stories more than even Nela wanted to help perform the First Ascension, Hamond figured.


    In fairness, there were not that many Elefae out and about that he could see. Either many of them also chose to sleep in, or they were busy elsewhere. Hamond was willing to bet the latter was more likely, since they now had to deal with the people from Verdan as well. Other than Jelinia, none of the survivors appeared to be around either, but they at least had very good reasons to still be resting.


    "What do we do now?" Edeline grumbled, her gaze wandering up and down the street. "Are we just waiting?"


    "I don''t think they would want to do it this early." The sun was still low enough in the morning sky that the treetops partially hid it. "And even if they show up, I have a plan."


    "What would that be?" Giving him a curious look, Edeline leaned against the house''s wall.


    Rather than say anything, Myron just pulled out the note with Kalvarel''s writing.


    "You know all that is going to do is make everyone angry, right?" Edeline clearly found this dubious after yesterday''s talk. "Both my brother and the elves."


    "I have a different plan in mind now." Hamond smiled slightly. "I''m just going to hand the note over to Centurla."


    "And how is that going to be..." Edeline trailed off, staring past Hamond. He turned to see Centurla emerging from her house down the way, her oldest daughter following.


    "A warm welcome to you!" Centurla called out on seeing them.


    Edeline waved back. "I hope it works then," she said under her breath to Hamond as the two approached. Not the greatest endorsement, but Hamond could understand her hesitation. However, she''d forgotten - and so had Myron - that he had worked with elves before.


    "So we''re waiting on the healer then?" Centurla said as she came to a stop a few paces away.


    "Unfortunately, yes. They are...a little slow getting up and about today." It had been a while since he had seen Edeline trying to be diplomatic. It made sense with Myron not awake yet, but at the same time, Hamond felt it didn''t really fit with her. He''d come to prefer the usual, more...unburdened Edeline. Most of the time.


    "I was hoping to be done with this early. We don''t want anyone to realize we''re doing this," Centurla explained, face falling into a frown. "Astorel went to find a site nearby. He won''t admit it, but he''s grateful to your friend for doing this. It''s...been hard on him too."


    "I can imagine." Memories of Hallowscroft briefly came back, but Hamond pushed them back. "Anyway, before you get started, there is one other thing."


    "Do you need something else? I don''t think we can do much more for you. And we really do need to hurry. I can''t leave the other children on their own for too long."


    "Nothing that will take that long." Hamond raised the note. "I found this yesterday in that house. Since you mentioned your sister, I thought it might be something of hers."


    For the second time in as many days, someone snatched that note from his hand. Hamond noted Centurla had acted even faster than Edeline did. The woman unfolded the paper, reading over it as tears began to form.


    "Is that from Uncle Kal?" Udeola asked, peering up at the paper.


    Uncle Kal. Kalvarel.


    It was as direct a confirmation as he could have hoped for. Kalvarel had been here, had lived in that house. And more still, he had apparently called Centurla and her sister family.


    Or had that been another of Kalvarel''s lies?


    Hamond could not be sure. Hamond could never again be sure.


    For now, he had to fake ignorance. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "No." Centurla wiped her eyes clear. "I suppose I should explain. My younger sister was married to someone named Kalvarel."


    Hamond silently nodded.


    "He worked as a scribe for the Aetheric Order in Kelshir for years, since he was a youth. We...everyone liked him. So when our families arranged the marriage between him and Dinyla - my sister - we all celebrated. Even Astorel was happy for them."


    A memory of him and Kalvarel came to mind, them and friends sitting around a table in a dimly lit tavern room, laughing as they played cards. Whether it had all been a deception or not, they couldn''t be faulted for seeing Kalvarel favorably. No more than Hamond himself could.


    "We didn''t know, but...he''d made enemies. One day, he just vanished, fleeing from here and leaving my sister behind. A few days later...the knights came looking for him, saying he had betrayed the kingdom. Not finding him, they...they took Dinyla."


    Edeline muttered something, with the word "coward" audible.


    Either Centurla didn''t hear, or was paying no attention to Edeline. "We...found out later they hung her."


    It did tragically agree with the slaughter at Verdan. Something was very wrong with the Aetheric Knights, with so much blood on their combined hands. Hamond wasn''t familiar with the Order''s doctrine, but he''d bet against it including teachings encouraging freely killing innocent men and women. Myron or Edeline might know more, once he had the chance to bring it up.


    "You never told me that." Udeola said in a small voice.


    "I...I''m sorry, my girl." Centurla swept her daughter into a hug, an embrace that Hamond suspected was just much as for the mother''s benefit. "This was supposed to be your day...and I..."


    "Lying to your child?" Edeline''s harsh words cut as deep as any sword.


    "Edeline," Hamond said gently, hoping he could calm her down. He had expected a brief reaction from handing the note back, not a full story that left Edeline seething and Centurla grieving. He couldn''t do much about the latter, but at least he could help ensure Edeline didn''t unnecessarily lash out.


    Edeline took a deep breath, then looked over at Centurla. "Right. My apologies."


    Centurla let go of her daughter, rubbing at her eyes again. "I''ve been told everybody''s got their own burdens. The older I get, the more I see that''s the truth of it. Thank you again though...for taking on part of ours."


    "Thank Nela, not us," Hamond told her. In all honesty, he could have performed the rite himself - and had helped do so before - but he''d made the decision to avoid using healing magic unless absolutely necessary. It had become clear to all of them his knowledge of healing was limited, and he did not want to give anyone a reason to assume he was an expert.


    That he had believed himself to have some skill, and had tried to build a reputation as such in Hallowscroft, ashamed him even now.


    "Wait a moment." Edeline was looking around, up and down the road. "Where is Jelinia?"


    Coming to attention, Hamond realized with horror Edeline was right. Jelinia was nowhere to be seen. Quiet as always, she had slipped away while the two of them had been distracted. She could be anywhere in Faehaven, drawn to wherever her curiosity led.


    They had to find her, and fast, before Nela got up, and-


    A creaking noise heralded the door of the house they had stayed in swinging open. Hamond spun to see a still-sleepy Myron, outfit a bit disheveled, standing in the doorway. Just around and behind him, peeking out, was Jelinia.


    "I woke them up for you," the girl said with a slight smile.


    Hamond did not know if he should be annoyed or relieved. Probably both. "That you did."


    "Nela should be out in a moment," Myron said, stifling a yawn.


    "Nela is coming out now," her voice said from behind him, sounding just as tired.


    She looked as much too, her hair loose and draped messily over one shoulder. Normally Nela tied it back in a horsetail, although there were occasional days when she let it hang down. Hamond couldn''t tell if this was one such day, or if Nela had not had the time.


    "Not sure I want you doing the ceremony looking like that," Centurla remarked.


    Nela drew back. "Shit, we''re doing it now?"


    "As soon as my husband gets back," Centurla said, "So you might want to hurry and go get...that mess straightened up." The woman waved her hand at Nela''s hair.


    Nela made...some sort of noise, a garbled grunt. Then she stepped backwards into the house and closed the door again.


    Myron patted down his hair with one hand. "We were not expecting it to be until later in the day. If we had known, we would-"


    "Don''t worry about it," Centurla interrupted, smiling slightly. "We''re the ones who should''ve brought this up before."


    "In fairness, we did not mention it either," Edeline admitted.


    "We could have planned this out better," Hamond agreed. The emotions spilling out last night between Centurla and Astorel wouldn''t have made it simple. Then again, nothing about their present situation was simple.


    "There he is," Centurla said, face brightening.


    Astorel had rounded the corner, calm as he made his way to them. "Found the place. It''s a clearing just a little ways away. Should be out of earshot of anyone here."


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to do it inside your home?" Edeline asked.


    "It''s part of the rite," Hamond explained, "The First Ascension is held outdoors."


    "The Fae cannot see what we do otherwise," Astorel added. So he had indeed changed his mind. Better than some of their fathers, Hamond had to concede.


    The door opened again to reveal a much more alert and less ragged Nela. "There, my hair''s in place. You all happy now?"


    "We will be, once this is done," Centurla said, "Let''s go."


    "Wait a moment." Nela turned to face Edeline. "While I go do this, I need you all to keep watch on Jelinia. With less of her slipping away and trying to be helpful this time, please."


    "No," Edeline stated, "We''re all going."


    "But...you..." Nela stammered, then stopped herself. "Fine. Fine. But it''s up to them if you can witness it."


    "I have no problem with you all coming along to see," Centurla said. Astorel nodded.


    "Alright. But don''t lose sight of her. Got that?" Nela''s tone made it clear she wouldn''t accept any doubt here.


    "We''ll be careful." Myron walked over and took Jelinia''s hand.


    "Or you''ll be dead." Nela didn''t even bother to keep her voice down. The look on Centurla''s face was a mix of confusion and concern.


    "She''s just joking," Myron added quickly. Hamond knew that wasn''t quite it though. That was more vicious than Nela normally was. Protecting Jelinia was looking more and more about protecting whoever threatened the girl from Nela, he noted with some amusement.


    "This way," Astorel said, starting off back down the way he had come from. Along with Centurla and her daughter, the four of them - possibly now five - followed.

 Chapter 59: The Loud Speaker

    Stupid stubborn Edeline.


    Hamond had privately told Nela a while back about Edeline''s reaction on seeing the rite for the first time, a warning of sorts. It had been in regards to Ronny, but she''d assumed it would apply here as well. So in the name of crossing two bridges together, Edeline could be left behind and make sure Jelinia stayed out of trouble. That would take all of Edeline''s focus, so it would serve well to keep from being reminded of her single scarred ear.


    But no, Edeline had to insist on all of them coming along and watching. She got nothing out of it, other than getting out of being stuck with Jelinia. Edeline didn''t dislike Jelinia that much...did she? Nela was beginning to wonder.


    Enough of that, she told herself. She had a job to do.


    She looked down at the knife they had given her. Small and sharp. Kind of like her, now that Nela thought about it. Perfect for what they were needed for, while everyone overlooked them in favor of something bigger and flashier. At least, until the moment when they both proved their worth.


    "Is there something wrong with the blade?" Ronny asked.


    "No," Nela answered quickly. It was a fine knife, with no signs of rust. A good thing, since they were stuck without access to the usual herbs used for keeping the knife cuts clean. Her grandfather would probably be annoyed that she went ahead with it without those, but it was this or nothing.


    She turned and made her way to the center of the clearing, near where Centurla and Astorel were waiting. It was actually larger than Nela had expected it to be, a good five hex paces from one side to the other. With how overgrown some of the forest had been on the way to Faehaven, the thin and sparse grass growing here told her that this probably wasn''t natural. Not that Nela knew that much of the wilds, but this one fact she was sure of.


    Emerging from behind her parents, Udeola had a hesitant look on her face. Too late for them to back out now though. It was time.


    Centurla looked at her expectantly. Wait, Nela realized. Someone was supposed to give a speech acknowledging the history of the Elefae and how it all led to today, things like that. And in the absence of another elder...it fell to her.


    Shit. Ronny was better at that than her by far, but he wouldn''t know enough about the Elefae to speak on it. Nela concentrated, trying to recall how the previous ceremonies had gone. So many years and so much distance had passed between then and now, the memories were a vague blur.


    Still, she had to try.


    "Uh, you came here today for the First Ascension. Just as many came before you, all the way back...back to the beginning of the Elefae. One by one, they were all lifted up, following in the steps of the sages who swore the old oaths atop the Elefae Tor. Now, today, you will do the same with my help."


    It wasn''t great or all that inspiring, but it would have to do. Nela beckoned Udeola over, readying the knife. The girl moved over, looking Nela in the eye, searching for reassurance.


    "It''ll be fine," Nela said, reaching out with one hand to grasp the girl''s right ear, feeling around to make sure of how she ought to pinch it together for the shaping.


    Steady, Nela told herself as she made the cut. A quick slice on the upper ear, then holding the wound together with two fingers. Finally... "Panakeia logos." One final check to be sure, and there it was: the ear of the Elefae.


    Now for the other one. The same cut, the same grip, the same spell. "Panakeia logos." And there. It was done, the rite complete. Udeola had undergone her First Ascension, and now stood there with two pointed ears.


    "You look wonderful," Centurla told her daughter, smiling wider than Nela would have thought could fit on anyone''s face.


    "Alright, it''s done." Astorel was instead serious, "Now, we should get back before anyone notices that-"


    "Done already?" a hoarse voice asked, echoing through the clearing. "And only one child too. A shame, isn''t it?"


    Everyone spun, including Nela, to see the speaker leaning against a tree across the way. It was an aged woman in a ragged dress with long graying hair. Not an elf, Nela realized, as the woman pushed off the tree and walked out into the clearing. Just an old lady with...


    ...with only one arm. The woman''s other sleeve floated empty in the breeze.


    Nela shuddered, not wanting to even think what could have caused that kind of injury. Healers could do a lot, but a severed arm was beyond her. Of course, it probably wasn''t a recent injury, so that made her doubly unable to help.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What are you doing here?" Astorel demanded, putting himself between his family members and the woman.


    "So easily frightened," the woman said, clearly mocking. "Rather funny, since you''re all so bold to try to pull off a sneaky First Ascension right under everyone''s noses. I just had to come see it for myself, you know."


    "Who are you?" Nela''s annoyance was rising. This was supposed to be a ceremony for Udeola, not meant for some random woman to drag her arse from who knew where to come prying into.


    "Oh, you don''t recognize me? Young ones these day are such a disappointment." The woman sighed, then grinned slyly. "But I think he might."


    She extended her arm to point at Hamond, who stood there...shaking? Completely terrified, actually. Edeline was holding one of his arms, trying to comfort him, but it wasn''t having much effect. Shit, just who was this woman that left Hamond like that after just seeing her?


    "You''re the Witch of Wrath, aren''t you?" Ronny said quietly.


    Ronny would know. But that name...it seemed familiar, in some way, but Nela could not remember ever hearing it. It almost sounded like some big-name thaumaturge. There shouldn''t be any this side of Hyarch, but with that knight who had that one spell, who knew? Not her, that much was sure.


    "There we go. Not that hard to know who I am, is it?" The woman, whatever her actual name was - Nela wondered if it was some kind of big secret - laughed, long and loud and alone.


    "Is there...there a point to any of this?" Centurla also looked afraid, but still spoke.


    "You tell me. Is there a point to giving one single child a rite when so many children don''t get it?"


    "If it''s that easy, you''re blind." Astorel fired back. Nela considered if she ought to go put him under a sleep spell. If she was truly this Witch of Wrath, threatening her would be a terrible idea.


    "Oh, I see alright." The look on the woman''s face turned fierce. "I see two elves who helped their child, ignoring that any friends of their child would have to sit there and ask why they don''t get the same. I also see a healer who, for whatever reason, forsook helping everyone who could be helped."


    Nela''s face burned. "You don''t know anything!"


    "I know cowards when I see them." Another smile, this one now without any humor or joy. "But that''s the thing about cowards. Sometimes all they need is a little nudge to get things moving."


    "And you think this counts as a nudge?" Ronny stepped forward. "I do not think your words will have the effect you want here."


    "Is that so? I''ll just have to speak up a little louder then." The Witch of Wrath took a deep breath. "Phonodynamis!"


    Nela crouched, expecting some magic, a spell to come bursting down upon them all. Instead, there was nothing. The sun still shone, the grove still stood, everyone there still unharmed, if shaken. In the middle, the woman stood, still with a mirthless smile.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    "Everyone! The First Ascension rite is being held in this grove!"


    The ground shook as the roaring amplified voice of the Witch of Wrath tore through the formerly peaceful air. Nela tumbled over and landed on one knee. She had felt that, in her bones, in her belly. Her ears stung from the sheer force of the words.


    Astorel and Centurla huddled together with their daughter, in an attempt to shelter her. Edeline and Hamond had clung to each other, embracing tightly. Ronny, while the only one unbowed, was still wincing from the fury of the spell.


    Seemingly unaffected by her own spell, the Witch of Wrath gave them all a wide smile. "That enough of a nudge for you?" she said, having apparently dismissed the spell. "I wonder if the men positioned up on the wall heard me."


    Nela paled, snapping her head around to stare in that direction, even though the trees obscured the view. She had no doubt that anyone up there, or anyone near the other side of the walls of Kelshir, had also heard. So would every single person in Faehaven, elf or not.


    "What have you done?" Astorel screamed, with rage that gave even Nela pause.


    "I gave an announcement. What did you think that was?" The woman turned to Nela. "And you better get ready. You''re going to have a busy day."


    Nela froze, the implications hitting her. All those children who had been denied the First Ascension, now knowing of it, would want it. No one, not any of them, not even the elders who had forbidden the practice to begin with, would be in a position to deny them. And with whatever other healer there was in hiding...she, Nela, would have to handle it all.


    Astorel broke away from his wife, fist clenched as he rushed forward.


    "Gaia maceria!"


    A wall of earth and roots rose in an instant, right between the Witch of Wrath and Astorel. The man only just managed to stop himself before he ran straight into it, before stumbling a step back. It loomed, taller than even Ronny.


    It was only a hex paces wide, though. Edeline, already off to the side, took a few quick steps over to see on the other side. "She''s gone already."


    "That fast?" Ronny asked, staring bleakly at where the woman had been.


    Nela was all that not surprised. Of course she had ran off and left them to deal with the mess she''d made. For all the talk of them being cowards, this Witch of Wrath was no better.


    What an arse.


    Astorel stood there, still gazing on the raised section of dirt and roots, chest heaving. Still angry, but with no one to direct it at.


    "I''m sorry," Udeola said quietly, approaching her father.


    "No," Centurla answered, sweeping her daughter into a hug. "None of us knew who that was, or that she would show up. It''s not your fault."


    Astorel turned, slumping slightly as he calmed down. "It''ll be fine. We''ll...we''ll deal with it."


    "No," Nela told them, "I''m the healer here. If they have a problem, they can talk to me." Unlike a certain someone, she wasn''t going to throw a random family into the fire. Ronny might complain, but like she had said last night, this was her problem to solve.


    "They''re coming," Hamond said. He had been staring out into the forest, still a bit shaken.


    It was time then. Old man, if only you could see this, Nela thought to herself as the first shapes of people - elves - made their way into the clearing. She could do this.


    She hoped she could do this.

 Chapter 60: The Rite Inspiration

    Say what you will about the elders here, Myron noted, but they didn''t waste time. It had been mere moments after that one-armed thaumaturge had shouted out their location, and the pair had both already made their way out to the clearing. Not the first ones here, no, but early enough that only a handful of others had made it before them.


    While most of the gathered onlookers were elves, Myron had spotted Galian and Caroletta among them. Additional survivors of Verdan would probably also show soon, as more and more Elefae came to see what had happened. He might be wrong, but Myron had the suspicion that the elders wouldn''t be happy having this many outsiders privy to a matter like this.


    Which was understandable, since the four of them were outsiders, and were partly to blame.


    It was sadly funny, in a sense - of all of them, Nela was the least important as far as the kingdom would be concerned. Not a noble, not of royal blood, not a student of a hated enemy. Just another healer, doing what other healers would also do, caring for those that needed it. Now though, she was looking to be the first one of them to be seen as a threat.


    Myron had thought they maybe had a month more, if they were lucky. With the Witch of Wrath''s interference, they only a few days, if that. Their one advantage, he supposed, was that any knights or other men that came after them would not be prepared for the spells of Edeline or Hamond.


    Planning for battles yet to come could wait until later, though.


    Returning his attention back to the pair of elders, Myron noted they weren''t yet speaking with any of them. They were standing next to the spell-created dirt wall, examining it while talking in low voices among themselves.


    Astorel, Centurla and Udeola all stood silently off to the side, waiting. No real attempt to avoid whatever was about to come, although it wasn''t like they could easily hide Udeola''s ears. He could already see a few of the elves staring at the girl.


    One of the newly arrived elves broke away from the clearing''s edge, approaching Astorel. "So you finally gave in and did it, did you?"


    Astorel just nodded silently.


    "Hold on, he didn''t..." Nela trailed off, her jaw dropping open. As strange as this exchange was, Myron didn''t see any problem. If Astorel was trying to cover for them, it was a well-meaning but futile effort. There were no other healers around, and enough people had seen them there at this point to lead everything back to Nela.


    "Of course." One of the elders was finally heading towards Astorel. "Of course you couldn''t resist going back on your word. Tell me, is making your oldest child happy worth throwing us all into the fire?"


    "He kept his word." Centurla said, before Astorel could answer. "He never touched her ears."


    Wait. That only made sense if...


    "I was trying to-" Astorel started to say, looking at his wife.


    "So, you''re going to pretend you called up some other healer who knows the rite? Claim they tunneled beneath the earth when they were done?" The old Elefae pointed at the raised ground, beard briefly wrapping around his body as he turned.


    It confirmed it beyond any doubt. Astorel had been a healer the whole time.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if I had spells like that," Nela muttered, then stepped forward. "You called?"


    The elder faced her. "I advise you not to get involved."


    "Little late to tell me that," Nela said indignantly, "I only planned to do the one, but since this whole thing''s gone to shit, any other takers?" She looked around, challenging any of the other elves there to speak up.


    Nela was taking this a lot more calmly that Myron would have thought. He was not truly angry, since none of them could have foreseen the Witch of Wrath. It was more...he had hoped to never meet another man who lied to his children the way Esmund Hallowscroft had.


    And Udeola had realized it as well, backing away from her father and mother with a tearful face. Her mother and father were unaware, focused on the elder. Edeline had also noticed though, and started to slowly walk in Udeola''s direction.


    "You really expect me to believe you''re a healer?"


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Given that I''m honest, unlike the other healer here? Yes," Nela retorted, "If you''d asked the villagers of Verdan, some of them would have told you the same."


    The elder looked over at his counterpart, who shook his head.


    "Whether you are or not, there''s no way I am letting you perform the rite again." The elder crossed his arms. "As for you, Astorel...you know what I must do."


    "I understand." Shoulders slumped in defeat, the man turned away towards his daughter. "Udeola, we need to-"


    "Now there''s no call for that," a voice rang out. Tadrick walked out into the clearing.


    "Tadrick," the elder greeted him.


    "Dusysel," the old hunter answered.


    "We may have know each other years, but this isn''t your affair." Dusysel''s expression did soften, just for a moment, before the scowl of disdain returned.


    "Odd, considering I was here first and saw the whole thing." Tadrick smiled. "Came out here for a bit of quiet, a chance to rest my eyes. That old bed just didn''t feel right, and it was too noisy anyway."


    "And you think that makes you understand the situation better than us?" The elder''s voice grew harsh.


    Tadrick''s cheer faded as he silently pointed.


    Udeola was now sobbing into Edeline''s tunic, wrapped in one of her arms. Myron wanted to hit himself for not paying them any heed. Edeline, meanwhile, was staring with cold fury at Astorel. A clear sign that if Udeola was the only thing preventing his sister from making her wrath known.


    "I''ve seen many beasts fight and struggle to protect their young. I saw over a hex of good men and women give their lives to buy me time to save their children." A bitter venom dripped in every word Tadrick said. "So tell me. Is this how you''d protect her?"


    "You really don''t understand." The other elder came to stand beside Dusysel.


    "So you keep saying," Tadrick said, "I know who I would stand with." He matched gazes with Nela, making the point clear. "Now, I''m going to find some place quieter than this. My old bones need their rest."


    The old hunter wandered off, vanishing into the forest. The two elders watched him leave before turning their attention back to Astorel. "Fine. You and your family can stay. And as for you-"


    "If you think I''m giving up on the First Ascension, you''re wrong," Nela cut Dusysel off.


    "Why are you so difficult?" the other elder asked.


    "I know you are all armed and experienced," Dusysel added, "You survived Verdan, and are likely used to battle. None of us are."


    "Deception is our only defense. Do not think we did this lightly, but any blade we would raise in our defense would only bring ruin here. Even you cannot stand up to all of Hyarch."


    It was a fair point that they, unlike Lord Hallowscroft, were not nobility. With little money and limited resources, the Elefae certainly would not have the same options Myron''s father would have had as an alternative to a years-spanning series of lie. He couldn''t deny the differences between the two situations.


    And yet.


    "So your strategy is to lie to those who would harm you." Myron raised his voice, making certain everyone could hear him. "Let me ask one question then. When did you all decide that your children are your enemies?"


    "You dare?" Dusysel''s face reddened.


    "He dares," Nela said immediately, "But do any of you?"


    The silence that followed was heavy. Myron could see the thoughts racing in the eyes of the gathered elves, them struggling with themselves over what they should do. Myron had said all he could. The decision was theirs.


    "I''m with you." An Elefae man moved out towards Nela. "My son is two years overdue for his First Ascension. If...if you could do it for him, I''d be grateful."


    "My two children also deserve it." Another elven man stepped forward.


    "My daughter as well!" A Elefae woman this time, raising her voice to be heard.


    The looks of frustrated confusion on the faces of Dusysel and his fellow were striking. In a way, it reminded him of what Nela had spoken of last night. While the two likely had not been brought up with any expectation of leadership, it was clear they had grown too comfortable with their position here. That complacency left them unprepared for being openly defied.


    "Do what you want," Dusysel finally managed to say, as more elves gathered around Nela. The two stalked off, with another pair of elves following behind them. It was impossible to convince everyone.


    "Alright, slow down!" Nela told the growing crowd, waving them away from her. "I need to go get food in my belly, since I haven''t eaten this morning. Besides, you all need to go get your children ready for this, tell them what''s happening. We can meet back here in a little while, and then I''ll do it."


    The group began to disperse, many of them saying quick thanks before leaving. Some seemed more joyful, but others had a worried expression. Myron wasn''t about to blame them. Talking them into it was easy compared to the fight to protect them that was coming. As Dusysel had said, none of the Elefae here were soldiers. The battle would be their responsibility.


    Finally, Centurla came over to where Edeline held Udeola. Edeline let go of the girl, and Centurla took the hand of her daughter. a somber look on her face. There were no words as they joined Astorel and finally left, the last to do so.


    "I guess we''re in for it now," Nela said, "Sorry if this messes up our plans, but I have to."


    Edeline sighed. "I suppose one more day would not hurt, since we were doing this to get into Kelshir. Furthermore, some payback for Verdan is due."


    "You''re going to fight?" Jelinia asked from behind Myron. Aether, he''d lost track of her yet again. At least she had stayed with them this time.


    "Odds are that we have no choice," Hamond said, tone and face indicating reluctance.


    "But you ran before," Jelinia protested, "Just run again!"


    "Before we didn''t have time to prepare," Nela said, "Now we do. Can''t be any worse than facing down gigants."


    "What is that?"


    "Right...I still owe you that story, don''t I?" Nela patted the girl on the shoulder. "Let''s go get some food, and I''ll tell you all about the gigants."


    Jelinia, satisfied with this, started to follow along as Nela went. Myron wished he could be that carefree. Perhaps someday, but today it seemed that Nela was not the only one who got to recall their experiences facing down the Spellking''s forces.


    He had a battle to plan.

 Chapter 61: The Binding Decision

    "That''s it," Nela said, "You''re all done."


    Edeline opened her eyes, having to blink a bit as she adjusted again to the sunlight. She was not about to admit it, but she could not bring herself to watch the First Ascension. Even now, she could perfectly recall the feeling of the knife slicing into her ear, all while she sat there obediently. Unable to resist. Unwilling to resist.


    She would have to do better than the childish display of pretending it wasn''t happening. They had avoided talking about it around her too much, but Edeline knew her brother was going to get his ears shaped eventually. She at least owed him the respect of being there for that, regardless of how much it still pained her.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." The mother of the last child was giddy with joy, so much so that Edeline would have thought the woman was the one receiving the rite.


    "Not a problem. The grace and glory of the Fae go with you." Nela waved the pair off, and the remaining Elefae dispersed.


    It had taken Nela half the day to get through with all the First Ascension rites. Initially, it had seemed there would not be that many, but more and more had come as word spread throughout Faehaven. Edeline guessed there had been nearly two hexty children, all of varying ages, in total that had their ears shaped today.


    "Shit, I''m so tired," Nela admitted, joining them. "Never want to do that many again in one day."


    "I don''t blame you." Myron placed a hand on one shoulder.


    "Wouldn''t other Elefae be in the same position as these?" Edeline felt it had to be said. "If we end up there, there might be no other options."


    Nela groaned. "Next time I''m splitting it across three days."


    "Only three?" Edeline asked.


    "Apprentices would take four or five days." Nela didn''t hesitate with her answer. "Three is how you know I''m good."


    Edeline chuckled. Her own discomfort aside, she could not deny Nela had accomplished a lot today. It made her envy Nela a little. Striking down enemies with spells of lightning was impressive, but it hardly lent itself to inspiring people in the same way as Nela''s healing skills. It made it easier to see why Hamond had been drawn to attempting to become a healer.


    "So you''re done?" Jelinia spoke up. Edeline had been keeping a closer watch on her, to prevent any more surprises on the girl''s part.


    "For today, yes," Nela said.


    "I see. Alright." Jelinia sounded disappointed.


    Nela did not miss that. "What''s wrong? You can''t...shit, I was going to tell you that story! I''m sorry! I forgot all about it!"


    To be honest, Edeline had also forgotten. From his expression, so had her brother.


    "No. It''s...nothing." Jelinia started to turn away.


    Nela stared at the girl. "Don''t tell me you''re asking what I think you''re asking."


    "What?" Myron sounded as confused at Edeline felt.


    "That...you...why..." Nela stammered, before taking a deep breath. "Why do you want to be an elf?"


    Edeline supposed she should have expected that to be the request.


    Jelinia turned, trembling slightly. "I...wanted to be your apprentice and become a healer. My mother and father never let me learn anything, even when I asked. So I thought this would be the best chance, but...I''d have to be an elf first. Right?"


    Indeed, Jelinia was about the age when a child would be apprenticed out. Of course, her father probably thought that with him declaring himself as Lord Verdan, his daughter would be above such things. But the sons and daughters of lords had their own education to see to, something Edeline knew quite well.


    Nela stood there, small and pale. "I wish I could help you, but..."


    "But what?" Jelinia insisted.


    Edeline did not know how to answer. Jelinia staying with them would prove far too dangerous for the girl. Leaving her to remain in Faehaven might also be just as dangerous. Unless they-


    "Quite curious indeed," a rumbling voice filled the clearing.


    The air shimmered, sparkling and rippling as the form of the sphinx appeared. A spell to make yourself invisible, then? Edeline could think of more than a few uses for that.


    Ugotlas was not paying them any attention though. The sphinx''s focus was on the section of raised earth the Witch of Wrath had created earlier. One corner of it had since collapsed, spilling dirt onto the grass, but the remainder still held up. Edeline figured that a good rain would probably make it fall apart completely.


    "A fascinating spell," he said, glancing sideways at them, "And it was not one of you who cast it, I suppose."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    How she was supposed to respond to that, Edeline did not know.


    "What do you want?" Myron asked warily.


    "What do I desire?" Ugotlas stared Myron down with contempt. "To begin with, I desire to not be addressed with needless questions, but I suppose that I can tolerate that indignity for the moment. I already told you that I have matters to see to in Kelshir."


    "You asleep or something? This isn''t Kelshir." Nela crossed her arms.


    "So your observation skills tell you that, but not my state of awareness? You ought attempt to improve them."


    Edeline had heard enough of this insulting nonsense. "If this is how you treat people, it is no wonder the Elefae here were unwilling to help you."


    "Unwilling, or unintelligent?" Ugotlas''s dark eyes fell upon her. "I offered them the greatest of gifts, their continued existence, and they refused my offer."


    "You threatened them then." Nela took a step forward, fists clenched.


    "I did no such thing." The sphinx''s gaze shifted again, this time to the walls of Kelshir. "Though I have not entered the city, I have cast my gaze into its streets and halls. I know what they plan there."


    "Planning what?" Hamond spoke up.


    "They''re going to destroy Faehaven, aren''t they?" Edeline asked, catching on.


    "That, and more. One after another, they have been pursing what few allies the people here have remaining. That process is all but complete. Within the next few days, they will strike with a killing blow."


    "No..." Nela grew pale, as Myron stepped up to support her.


    "My offer was simple. I would defeat their enemies'' efforts on the field of battle, and in turn they would aid me in gaining access to the city. Yet still, despite sharing this knowledge with them freely, they would not agree. Utter imbeciles, to not see the value of the aid of one of the Sekhmati."


    Edeline could practically feel the dark tone of building frustration in those words. While Ugotlas had been less than polite, she did feel somewhat sympathetic towards the sphinx. It really did seem a reasonable exchange of favors.


    At the same time, the elders would still have held on to the desperate hope that placating Lord Kelshir and the knights would keep them safe. Of course they would not believe a sphinx that came with warnings of doom and no actual evidence to support such. Less than a year ago, Edeline would likely not have believed such either.


    "And now, by purest of chance, their attack on the nearby settlement led you here," Ugotlas continued, "Neither are you the only weretheka to have ended up in this place."


    "Weretheka?" Edeline asked.


    "Of course, you would know it better by another word. Thaumaturge, I believe you call it. Speakers of power, masters of spells." Ugotlas turned his attention to Hamond. "I am slightly surprised that your companion did not tell you of this, I must admit."


    It had to be a Remuati word, which Hamond would not know due to his upbringing in western Hyarch. Edeline was not about to discuss that particular matter with the sphinx. In truth, Jelinia did not need to hear of it either.


    "Regardless, I can assume your arrival and remaining here means you intend to protect the place. What you gain from this, I do not know, but with the other one here as well, I have nothing now to offer them."


    "Two guardians would be better than one," Myron pointed out.


    "Perhaps, but the people of Faehaven will not make a deal. Unless...you have a proposal to offer me?" The sphinx''s smile grew very wide, unsettlingly so.


    Myron at least seemed unshaken. "We''re not in any better position to get inside the city than you are. Furthermore, I can''t agree to help you with whatever business you have inside Kelshir without knowing what it is."


    "Is that so?" Ugotlas replied, "Very well. I can share this much. In Kelshir there is a certain library, a repository of books. I believe it contains information I seek."


    Edeline started to wonder what the chances were, only to realize they were fairly high. There were not that many reasons for a sphinx to come this far south to Kelshir. There were fewer still that would not be met with an invitation to freely enter the city. Barring seeking a specific individual, the library should have been their first guess.


    "That makes this simpler then," she said, "Part of our business in the city also involves visiting that library."


    "Perfect." Ugotlas said, tail suddenly waving in the air. "We both stand to benefit from this. Assist me in entering the library, and I will fight alongside you to defend this place."


    "Very well," Myron said, a bit of reluctance in his voice. "We accept."


    "Excellent. I, Ugotlas of the Sekhmati, swear as a member of the Kashun Abuati, that I shall uphold these words. Let the eyes of the heavens judge me if I fail."


    Edeline was a little surprised by the formality of the oath, but she knew they had to answer in kind. "In the name of Aether, I, Edeline, also swear to fulfill this deal."


    "So it is done, then." Ugotlas lowered himself down on his front paws, in what could only be a bow. "I shall meet you later, to discuss any strategies you may want to employ. For now, though, I take my leave."


    Turning in place with a light grace that surprised Edeline, Ugotlas walked off in the direction of Faehaven without another word.


    "Starting to think he doesn''t care about any of us three," Nela told her, sounding cross, "Just you. So I wouldn''t count on him doing anything if any of our arses are in danger."


    "I will keep that in mind." Was it the manner of sphinxes, or just Ugotlas specifically who was concerned about...her talent with...


    She had not told Ugotlas about that.


    He knew anyway.


    Edeline was not the type to utter foul language, but now she was very tempted. How had she missed that? Aether, if ever there was a reason to back out of their agreement...but no. She had given her word on their behalf, and she would at least keep it, even if Ugotlas could not be trusted.


    "What''s wrong?" Hamond asked.


    "She''s right," Edeline admitted, shaking her head. "We''ll need to be careful dealing with that sphinx going forward. I...I did not think it through."


    "Well, we''re all probably fools for speaking to him anyway," Nela said, with cheer that Edeline knew had to be false. Or maybe not, since Nela was turning to face Jelinia. "Anyway, moving back to what we were talking about before the man-cat showed up..."


    Edeline gave her a dead stare, which the Elefae ignored. Who in any sound state of mind would call a sphinx a "man-cat"? Nela, apparently.


    "I''m ready." Jelinia''s words showed no sign of wavering.


    "Hold on." Nela raised a hand. "If I do this, there''s no changing your mind later. You will be Elefae for the rest of your life. Are you completely sure you want this?"


    Heavy silence followed. Edeline recalled standing in front of what remained of her father, the battered body with a shattered mind that had been Lord Hallowscroft. Then, as now, the weight of a decision that would haunt one for a lifetime regardless of the path taken hung in the air. Even the wind was quieted and stilled.


    Without a word, Jelinia nodded with finality.


    Nela took a deep breath. "So be it. One more time, I guess. Just remember to hold still." She pulled out the knife.


    Edeline immediately closed her eyes, as the discomfort clawed its way back through her mind. Spells of such power in her arsenal, enough to consider facing the knights down, and yet she was still not strong enough to keep watching the rite.


    Some day, she promised herself. Some day.

 Chapter 62: War and Lace

    She ought to be satisfied, but Nela could not shake the feeling that she''d forgotten something. It was probably some detail about the First Ascension the healer in charge was supposed to see to. It didn''t matter too much. She could figure out what it was another time, when she wasn''t so drained.


    She hadn''t thought it would be that hard. Yet having to hold the knife steady while she worked, over and over and over again as the day passed, had been nearly too much. Nela had almost dropped it once. Lucky for her, no one had noticed, but still, that kind of shit could get someone hurt.


    At least Nela knew she could relax for the rest of the day. Whatever planning was going to happen with the threat to Faehaven wouldn''t really involve her. Sure, she''d need to be there for healing any wounded, but the actual fighting was best left to someone like Edeline. One more or less crossbow wasn''t going to count for much.


    "So do we go back to the house now?" Edeline asked as they walked out into the open. For whatever reason, Faehaven was even louder than before, people hustling about. Nela wasn''t sure if this was due to the First Ascension, but she''d take it.


    "A good idea," Ronny said, "We can take a rest." Nela knew that was for her benefit. At this point, she''d happily take it.


    As they walked, Nela wondered if she ought to return the knife. No, not yet. The next time she saw Astorel, she was absolutely going to let him have it. But as she was right now, she didn''t have the energy to spare to even raise her voice. Tomorrow would be better.


    "Excuse me." Or Centurla could come up behind them right now.


    Her face was still pale and tight, making it clear the events in the grove still weighed on the woman. That, or they''d had to deal with something worse in the meantime. Nela wouldn''t be surprised if their other two children had thrown fits on learning just who and what their father was.


    "Is something wrong?" Ronny asked.


    "The elders want to see you," Centurla said quietly. She glanced around, then lowered her voice. "Someone showed up from inside Kelshir to speak to them, and I don''t think it''s good news."


    Probably someone bringing word of what that sphinx had said. Maybe now the elders would see how stupid they''d been. Or they could hold their ground, even as the truth hit them in the face. Nela supposed it didn''t matter which. She and Ronny had convinced the elves here to defy the elders once. If they needed to, they could do it again.


    "You want to head back?" Ronny asked, turning to Nela. "I can handle this."


    It was tempting to take the offer, go sleep it off for a bit, but people would be more likely to listen if she was there. "I''ll rest later, once we know what''s going on."


    "Right," Ronny said, "Lead us to them."


    It was a quick walk over to the next road, passing the small houses. Nela noticed that a few elves trailed behind them, following her in particular. It was a little unsettling. Was this the kind of looks that Morgivel had been forced to deal with? Probably not. Nela doubted the old man had ever faced a situation like this.


    The two elders were standing there with a handful of elves. Astorel was one of them, looking sullen again. Probably his normal face, Nela noted. More importantly, among the small group was someone who was not an elf.


    And she definitely stood out.


    The only time before Nela had ever seen an outfit that shouted nobility was a dress hanging in Edeline''s old room back in Hallowscroft. If anything, that looked plain compared to this. Lace on the collar, patterned sleeves, a cloak lined with rich fur - everything about it told the world just who its wearer was.


    The wearer was a young woman around their age or so. Her dark hair hung in a braid, draped over one shoulder. Despite all the fancy finery, she seemed ragged and exhausted, steadying herself with one hand on the shoulder of one of the elves. Probably even more tired than Nela herself felt.


    At least Nela wasn''t so tired that she couldn''t guess who this was. With clothing like that, this had to be Lord Kelshir''s daughter. Or at least some member of his family. There was no way anyone else would be walking around here in that sort of dress.


    It looked like Ronny had reached the same conclusion, as he stood there with a dazed look on his face. Nela wondered what the big surprise was. It certainly wasn''t about to beat learning your sister was the bastard daughter of a princess. She''d have thought after that, nothing much would be a surprise to Ronny.


    This was not the time to stop and stare. Nela reached up and grabbed Ronny''s shoulder, shaking him. That got his attention, alright. He shot a brief glance at her, then started over to where the elders stood.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "What''s going on?" Ronny asked as he approached.


    "Faehaven''s doom." Dusysel also seemed exhausted. No, it was deeper than that. Despair had set in.


    "I''m telling you, you need to flee!" The young woman sounded surprisingly insistent, despite her own visible fatigue.


    "And I told you, we can''t!" The other elder poked one finger in her direction. "We do not have nearly enough food stores to last more than two hexdays. With us being completely cut off now, we cannot get more. No harvest from Verdan! No supplies from Kelshir! And no other village will deal with us with the threat of their destruction lurking! This is the end! The end...of us."


    "Enough." Edeline crossed her arms. "This accomplishes nothing and tells us less. Take a breath, and let''s start over. First, who are you?"


    "I am...Lady Lace."


    Well, that was a fake name if Nela had ever heard one. Nela could think of a hex of better...that was it. That was the thing she had forgotten about Jelinia''s First Ascension. It didn''t matter too much, given Nela...well, having the name she''d picked for herself. She made a mental note to talk to Jelinia later about it anyway, once they were back in the house.


    "So, what exactly happened to bring you here?" Edeline asked.


    Lady Lace, or whoever she was, stayed silent, biting her lip.


    Dusysel gave Edeline an annoyed glare. "We had an arrangement to receive some supplies from inside Kelshir. Mostly tools and extra food. But now..."


    "The knights went after who you were working with," Ronny finished the thought. Just like the sphinx had said. "Who was it though?"


    "The Aetheric Order," the elder stated.


    "What?" Nela blurted out. It was the Aetheric Knights who were behind all of this! That made no sense!


    "I''m confused as well," Ronny said, "If the Aetheric Order is supporting the Elefae here, why couldn''t they order the knights to stand down?"


    "They are...in the pocket of Lord Kelshir," Lady Lace told them, finding her voice again. "He...owns all of the foundries of Kelshir, and controls their supply of arms and armor. A large portion of the supply of the entire kingdom, in truth. I...I think he may also have granted a few of their leaders...gifts."


    "Gifts," Nela repeated. Bribery, was it? Good to know just how much of an arse Lord Kelshir was.


    "Did they really turn against the Episkopiate?" Ronny drew a deep breath.


    "The what?" Nela blinked, trying to figure who or what that even was.


    "Leader of the Aetheric Order here," Edeline said quietly, "And I agree. That is hard to believe."


    "He was aware of the supplies being shipped here, although he was not directly involved." Lady Lace closed her eyes, face pained. "It did not matter. They took everyone. I only just got away."


    "So you were there when it happened?" Dusysel was beside himself. "You fool."


    "Excuse me?" Lady Lace drew back in shock.


    "Did it not occur to you that they let you go, so they could follow you? Now they know where the tunnel is!"


    That explained how the goods got in from Kelshir. Nela had to admit she''d thought it was something like a hole in Kelshir''s walls. A stupid idea, since someone would have noticed that quickly enough. Defeated the point of the walls, too.


    "She came to warn you, and this is how you show your gratitude?" Ronny''s voice was calm, but his choice of words clearly showed his unhappiness. It really wasn''t fair, Nela agreed. The lady might be a noble, but in a fight that was not nearly the protection people might think it was.


    "Considering it will lead to the death of everyone here? Including the survivors of Verdan you tried to keep safe? Yes!"


    "Tell me you are joking," Edeline said with a glare. "We spoke with Ugotlas. We know you were already told of what was coming. What difference does a few days make when the knights will come regardless?"


    Gasps of shock came from the assembled elves. It seemed that none of them had been aware of the sphinx''s warning.


    "How little do you think of us?" Dusysel retorted, trembling with...anger? Fear? Nela couldn''t tell. "We have long known the time when the Elefae could count on years of happiness and health are gone! Every day that we could get, every season that we could bargain and struggle and work for, is worth it. Our efforts, our sacrifices, all to make sure these people see the sun rise the next morning. And then the next. And then another."


    "We''ve nowhere to run, and no way to fight." The other elder gazed up at the blue sky, as if he expected some sort of answer. "All we can do is hope the stories of us will endure."


    So the elders were going to be useless here. Still, judging from the faces of the other elves, they were also struggling with this same despair. There had to be something they could say that would rally these people, convince them that they could survive this and live on. Nela just didn''t see what words she could offer.


    "I wonder what the Stormsage would think upon hearing that," Edeline answered.


    Dusysel snorted in disbelief. "Even if the old tales were true, the time when we had access to such power has long since passed."


    "Has it now?" No point in holding anything back if they were going to need Edeline''s spells for the battle ahead.


    "There is no way-"


    The entire conversation was cut short by a booming sound.


    It was a sound that Nela had not heard in months, but she could never forget it. She had hated just how loud it was at first, then became used to it as the days away from Hallowscroft became months. A noise of war, of metal tubes on wheels spitting fury and rage against the forces of the Spellking.


    The sound of a bombard. The knights had brought a bombard.


    Ronny reacted immediately. "They''re already here! You all, run!" he shouted, his voice seeming slightly weak in the wake of the bombard''s roar.


    "Where was that coming from?" Edeline looked around, as if the knights were just going to walk up and greet them. Ignoring her, Nela focused on her ears. Where the screams of panic were loudest...


    "Over that way!" Nela pointed.


    "I''ll get them to safety!" Ronny started herding the elves and Lady Lace away. "Someone needs to stop that bombard!"


    "Jelinia, go with him!" Nela shoved Jelinia in Ronny''s direction. A little too rough, but she didn''t have the time to politely ask, now did she? "I''ll try to help the wounded!"


    She didn''t even wait to see what Ronny''s response was. There wasn''t time to argue about whether it would be safe, or what would be best. Neither was there time for her to get that rest she had wanted.


    The battle for Faehaven had begun.

 Chapter 63: Storm and Shield

    They had not made any real effort to conceal themselves. Why would they? Their thinking was justified arrogance, believing that they were facing down defenseless peasants. They were the Aetheric Knights, proud and strong and righteous. What could possibly threaten them in a place such as Faehaven?


    They were not about to enjoy Edeline''s answer to that question.


    By her count, there were about four hex men assembled there. That was hardly a threat to her, especially since they were mostly grouped up around the bombard. At least, that was what Edeline assumed the ugly metal barrel on top of an odd-looking wagon to be. Not exactly what she had expected given Myron''s description of the weapon.


    Still though, it had blasted into one of the houses here, the broken hole that had resulted visible from where she stood. Not as powerful as her best spell, but more practical than a technique that only a single living thaumaturge knew. Edeline could see why the kingdom had resorted to these to combat the gigants. She had to respect that, at least.


    That was why she was approaching them from an angle. The bombard had to be heavy and slow to move, so repositioning it would take considerable time and effort. They had no way to aim it at her without turning it first, and Edeline would have plenty of time to react.


    Possibly due to them being in the shadows of the trees, they did not see her until she was halfway across the open field between them and Faehaven. "Who are you? Stand back!"


    "I could ask the same!" Edeline called out, "Why are you attacking?"


    "That was a warning shot!" the man shouted back, waving a sword in the air. "We know you elves have Lord Kelshir''s daughter hostage! Let her go, or we''ll kill you all!"


    So that was Lady Lace''s true identity. Her being a noblewoman had been blatantly obvious, to the point Edeline wondered why she even bothered trying to hide it. Now that she thought about it, wouldn''t that make her...no, now wasn''t the time for that.


    The other thing Edeline had noticed was that they had mistaken her for an Elefae. It stung a little, a victory for Kalvarel that she really didn''t want to have to acknowledge. But Kalvarel was no longer here, among the living.


    The knights, who had slain so many at Verdan and were now threatening to do the same here, were. Time to give a response of the same manner.


    "That is what you call a warning shot?" Edeline drew and raised her sword. "Then you can have mine! Deus volt!"


    It had been so long since she had been freely able to channel the power this spell required. It felt liberating. Once more, the sky fractured and spat forth the bolt of crackling energy into her blade. The gift of the Stormsage, now hers.


    And she was all too willing to share. She extended her sword and let the spell''s power flow towards the bombard.


    The bombard burst into a cloud of flame and smoke.


    Edeline found herself laying flat on the grass.


    She took a deep shuddering breath, surprised at how faint it sounded to her ears. Everything did, a dull echo muffling the world around her. Slowly, carefully, she climbed back to her feet, feeling a little unsteady. Sword still in hand - somehow, she had kept hold of it - she looked over in the direction of the bombard.


    What was left of it. The metal barrel was cracked, laying there on a sprawling patch of scorched earth. The wagon it had sat at been reduced to shattered fragments of wood scattered about. Around it lay the bodies of the men who had been close to it. Whether they were dead or merely wounded, Edeline could not tell.


    Shouts rang out. Still dazed, Edeline turned to see a pair of surviving knights charging her. One held a spear extended in her direction. She raised her sword, slowly, too slowly, as the spear''s wielder thrust his weapon at her.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Dijed heka nebu ikem wenen."


    A glowing shield appeared in front of Edeline. The spear shattered as it hit the shield, leaving the man stunned as he held the broken shaft in one hand.


    "I did promise I would aid you, did I not?" Ugotlas''s voice came from behind Edeline. "I will admit I did not expect their attack so soon, but I suspect the arrival of that woman forced their hand."


    "Aether''s blood...what even are you?" The survivors fell back in fear. Edeline had to admit, they were disciplined about it, keeping their weapons ready as they settled into a loose formation. Less than half of them remained, so one more spell of hers ought to do it.


    "I am Ugotlas of the Sekhmati. Hear my name, and know that the roads of your lives end now. Dijed heka seshep sheser sheser wenen."


    A countless number of glowing rays, looking like they had been cast from the sun itself, burst out of nothing and pierced the remaining knights. A moment later, they faded away, and the bodies of the knights fell to the ground.


    "Thank you," Edeline said, still a bit winded. The complexity of those spells...it was very different from her knowledge of magic. And it had been so effortless, leaving little doubt that her own spells were limited compared to what Ugotlas knew. He alone probably could have handled the bombard and all the men, more easily than Edeline could.


    "It was no great trouble." The sphinx padded forward, sniffing the air. "I must say, that device they used to attack with has an atrocious stench."


    "The bombard?" Edeline could pick up a whiff of smoke from here. It was a little strange, but she did not think it all that foul. She wondered if there was some difference between her nose''s sensitivity and that of a sphinx.


    She was not about to approach the remnants of the bombard to try to prove the matter one way or the other. "Let us head back," Edeline told Ugotlas. Myron needed to be informed. The unlikely pair began walking back towards Faehaven.


    Waiting there, back against once of the Elefae houses, was Lady Lace. Or rather, Lord Kelshir''s daughter.


    Setting aside how she had gotten out of Myron''s sight, Edeline wondered what the young woman had hoped to accomplish. It probably involved some plan of turning herself over to the knights to protect the Elefae here. That would accomplish nothing, if Verdan was any indication.


    "That was...those were...magic spells?" For someone who had been so bold to sneak back to near the fighting, Lady Kelshir sounded quite timid. Very different from her determined insistence before.


    "Correct, Lady Kelshir." Edeline had already decided not to hold anything back. "It would seem we both have our secrets."


    "Yet more evidence certain aspects of this kingdom are...backwards," Ugotlas noted, "It would be an improvement if those of our talents were greeted with proper honor and respect, rather than fear and shunning."


    Lady Kelshir''s face paled. "I...I apologize. I meant no offense. It was...it has been a troubling day."


    That, Edeline could not argue against. "So, you really are Lord Kelshir''s daughter, then?"


    "That is...correct. I am Anthyla Kelshir. I did not want my involvement in this to be publicly known. I was afraid the elves here would react poorly, and obviously if my family knew they would put a stop to it."


    "Given that you just said the Aetheric Knights are under your father''s control, I would assume he is aware at this point." Getting through their business in the city quietly grew more troublesome by the minute.


    But even though it should be, that was not the worry that weighed the most on Edeline''s mind. It was her standing there. Anthyla Kelshir, third of Lord Kelshir''s four children...and almost certainly the one their father had begun arrangements to have Myron marry.


    It had been so long since Edeline had given the matter any thought. That one day when Myron had returned home, he had asked about it, a matter Edeline had no prior knowledge of. At the time, it had seemed an innocent question, although the truth was that her brother had been concerned about his then-secret romantic affair with Nela.


    How was she supposed to bring this up to him? To either of them?


    "I hate to agree, but...I cannot think of a reason why the knights would not have informed my father of where I am." Lady Kelshir''s words reminded Edeline again that the matter with Myron was secondary. "I wonder though, why would they-"


    With the creaking and splintering of wood, the house a few paces down - the one struck by the bombard shot - collapsed inward.


    Edeline whirled, stepping back and away. The blast had been powerful, yes, but to make the whole building fall upon itself? Staring at the rising column of dust and smoke, Edeline saw the flickers of flame among what remained.


    An uncontrolled fire would be devastating for Faehaven, with how close their houses were. They needed to organize a bucket relay without delay. Edeline had never had to do it during her brief time of leadership in Hallowscroft, but she had seen her father go off to do it once. It was not like the idea was hard to understand.


    "Come on!" she told Lady Kelshir. Questioning her about the details of her role in all of this would have to wait. Edeline had sworn to protect this place from the knights. Whether it required her most powerful spells or carrying a bucket of water around, she wasn''t about to let them down.

 Chapter 64: Fire and Water

    "Hydropidax!"


    The resulting water hissed as it made contact with the fire. For the briefest of moments, the flames died back, only to surge upward again, continuing to blacken the wood on the side of the house. It simply was not enough.


    Hamond groaned in frustration, and let the spell fade. It just wasn''t created with the goal of combating a fire of this size. He briefly had thought about what sort of spell would be needed for this, but he did not have time to experiment while the fire continued to grow. It would start to burn into the adjacent houses any moment now. He''d been trying to save one, but he couldn''t be in two places at the same time.


    "Hamond!" Edeline''s voice called out.


    Edeline was sprinting down the street, followed by Ugotlas and...wait, Lady Lace? Hamond was certain he had last seen the noblewoman getting away from the fighting with Myron. How and why Lady Lace had ended up closer to the fighting and the danger, he couldn''t figure out.


    "You alright?" Hamond asked as Edeline drew close. Having heard the booming sound of her spell, he had to assume the attacking knights were dealt with, or else she wouldn''t have returned here.


    "I have been better," Edeline said, "The attacking knights are dead. Their bombard is destroyed. Now, is no one helping you here?"


    "Why would they?" It wasn''t clear what Edeline was thinking. Of course it was far too dangerous to stay anywhere close to where the bombard had been, let alone the knights. Hamond himself had only returned to check if anyone had been left behind.


    And to help Edeline if she needed it.


    "Fools," Edeline muttered, looking over at the burning houses. "Your spells were not enough?"


    "A single water spell isn''t doing much," Hamond stated, trying to think. Even with both of them there, they would be limited in how much they could cover. Maybe if they each worked at one side, they could-


    "Then multiply it!" Edeline stated, focusing on the fire. "Tetra hydropidax!"


    Four streams of water shot out, spraying onto the flames. At first, it seemed as useless as Hamond''s earlier spells, but slowly, bit after bit, the fire was pushed back. Edeline''s modification to the spell, done in the moment, was working.


    Normally, when modifying a spell like this, even a fairly straightforward modification like increasing the effect by a factor of four, a responsible thaumaturge would want to test it safely first. Using an untested spell in the vicinity of peoples'' homes was quite risky. At least, that was in line with what Hamond had been taught.


    Well, if it worked for Edeline, he should be willing to bet on it as well. "Tetra hydropidax!" He aimed his spell on the other side from where he was, trying to cut off the fire from the house on the other side.


    It took far too long, what seemed like an eternity, but at last the fire flickered out. The two houses on both sides of the wrecked building still stood, if somewhat charred. Stepping back, Hamond found himself coughing, the smoke and ash floating around finally catching up to him.


    Wiping the tears out of his eyes, he looked over at Edeline. Though clearly worn down, there was a satisfied grin on her face as she met Hamond''s gaze. He would have smiled back, but he was too caught up in clearing his throat. They had done it.


    "I suppose with that, you will no longer need my assistance today." Ugotlas started to head off, tail curled up on a spiral over his back. "Go and settle the matter with the elders. Though I would not trust them to any great length. I will meet with you tomorrow shortly after sunrise. Make certain all of you are awake and ready."


    Hamond had to wonder if Ugotlas knew about Myron and Nela sleeping in, and was letting them know in his own way. For that matter, the sphinx probably could have intervened and put the fire out a lot quicker than he and Edeline did. It almost made Hamond want to call out to the departing Ugotlas and ask why he didn''t.


    Better that he not, though. With the sphinx''s cunning, they didn''t need to owe Ugotlas anything more than they already did. Besides, being able to truthfully tell the elders they had handled the fire put them in a stronger position. Maybe it was a bit cynical to think of it that way, but Hamond had a feeling the elders would still be stubborn about it.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "And now for you," Edeline said, addressing Lady Lace. "You have quite a bit of explaining to do."


    "Shouldn''t it wait until we meet up with Myron?" Hamond asked.


    "Myron?" Lady Lace asked, visibly shaken by the mention of the name.


    Edeline looked equally stricken at the question. "That..." She trailed off, seemingly lost for words.


    Hamond didn''t know what to make of this, but if mentioning Myron''s name was an issue, it served to prove his point. All four of them needed to sit down together with Lady Lace before they started pressing the woman.


    "You spoke with him before," Hamond explained, "Myron was the one you were supposed to be following to get away from the knights."


    "She thought she could turn herself over to the knights so they might spare Faehaven," Edeline said. Hamond grimaced in response. That was a gamble that had no chance of paying off regardless of just who Lady Lace was, not with the way the knights were.


    "I had not thought there would be a thaumaturge here capable of fighting, let alone several. Without you, the elves truly would have been defenseless."


    Hamond wasn''t sure how he should feel about that. He couldn''t deny it was true, but the Elefae could hardly be considered safe with Edeline being their only line of defense. And given that they were planning on leaving soon, the place would be unguarded unless something changed.


    Yet another matter for the four of them to discuss together. "We can bring it up with the others. Let''s get moving."


    The three had made it partway down the street when Myron sprinted around the corner. "Have you seen-" he started to ask breathlessly, then stopped as he saw them. "Thank Aether."


    Edeline sighed. "I suppose I cannot blame you for losing sight of her after what happened with Jelinia, but we should try to do better."


    Myron scowled. "You had the easy job. I was herding who knows how many Elefae out of Faehaven. I couldn''t possibly keep my eyes on every single person."


    Hamond could hear Edeline gritting her teeth from where he stood. She wasn''t about to hold back on whatever retort was coming next. Right, time to intervene before they had a repeat of that one argument the two had back in Hallowscroft.


    "I would''ve thought defeating the knights would be enough of a battle for one day."


    Edeline looked over at Hamond, her frustration giving way to a tired resignation. "You''re right. This is pointless."


    Myron''s own expression softened. "Sorry. I''ve just been panicking. If something had happened to her..." He gestured at Lady Lace as he trailed off.


    "I should be the one apologizing," the noblewoman blurted out, "I am the one who chose to come over here. Had I known you were all this...capable, I would not have risked myself."


    "In honesty, half the time we do not know what we''re doing." Edeline remarked, then turned her attention back to Myron. "I take it that means you already figured out who she is?"


    "Yes," Myron answered gravely.


    "Well, I have not," Hamond said, pushing aside a bit of irritation. He could hardly complain about either of them being vague, when he had just insisted that all four of them gather before dealing with this. "Let''s go meet up with Nela."


    "Where is she, anyway?" Edeline asked.


    "Tending to the wounded. A couple of people were in that house when the bombard shot hit, and were badly hurt." Myron closed his eyes. "I''m not sure she''ll be available for a while."


    "Well, we will have to let her know the details later." The look Edeline gave her brother was disturbingly intense. "So, to formally introduce you, this is Lady Anthyla Kelshir."


    Hamond was not too terribly surprised. Her clothing had already given her away as nobility. It was not even the first time, as he had figured out Edeline''s background in a similar manner when they first met. Of course, the difference there was that Edeline had been wounded in an attack on her home. With her outfit being heavily stained with blood, it had taken Hamond a while to catch that detail.


    "Again, I am sorry. I did not mean for it to come to this." Lady Kelshir''s gaze wandered down the street, to where the burned house''s remains lay.


    "It could have been worse," Edeline said quickly.


    "The next step is what matters." Myron crossed his arms. "This couldn''t have been the entire forces of the knights. And we know they too have a thaumaturge in their ranks."


    "Excuse me?" Lady Kelshir drew back in shock.


    "I''m going to guess you don''t know about what happened in Verdan either," Hamond noted.


    "I know of the village," she answered, "The elder did mention something about the harvest there. What exactly is the problem there?"


    Myron exchanged glances with Hamond. "The knights razed Verdan and slaughtered many of the people there," Myron told her, "We had been passing through, and managed to escape with a few of the villagers. That''s how we got involved in this entire mess."


    "By Aether..." Lady Kelshir''s face was deathly pale. "I had no idea."


    "We''ve figured out they''re not just going after the elves," Myron continued, "They''re going after anyone who aided the elves. Verdan was trading food and supplies with Faehaven. If you were helping to do the same, you could very well be a target as well."


    "I...I understand. Though...is there really any place where I would be safe?"


    "Where we are," Edeline answered confidently. Hamond wished he shared that confidence. They still did not know where the Witch of Wrath was or what she was after. Between her and the unknown thaumaturge, this situation was likely to only get more complicated. For now, though¡­


    ...for now, they had won.

 Chapter 65: A Time for Rest

    It was decision time.


    Laid out before Nela in the tent were a woman and her son, both badly injured. The boy, battered and bloody from the shattered wood and broken stone that the bombard had knocked loose, stared up at her silently with tired eyes. Meanwhile the mother lay there unconscious, with some terrible looking burns.


    The woman was visibly in the worst shape of the two, but without inspecting the boy, Nela couldn''t be sure if he wasn''t hiding a more serious injury. The same could apply to his mother, of course. If she took that time to look either of them though, the other''s wounds could become more dangerous. Even deadly.


    Neither could afford for Nela to waste another moment making the choice.


    Truthfully, she already knew her answer. It was just...after all the work she and Ronny and the others had put into winning the trust of the elves of Faehaven, failing to save both of them would be letting them down. But Hamond, the only other person who might could help her, was busy elsewhere. And that was assuming she trusted in his healing skills.


    No, this job fell to her, and her alone.


    She stepped carefully over, then knelt by the boy. "Are...are you going to help my mother?" he asked, voice ragged.


    "I''ll do my best," Nela said, "Don''t worry about her."


    It wasn''t really a lie, just a...reassurance. At least, that was what Nela hoped it was. What it would be.


    She grabbed an extra blanket, one left there by one of the other elves, and cast the first spell. "Hydropidax." With the blanket now soaked, she began using it to wipe away the blood and any dirt. Once she got a good look at where his wounds were, she could begin the actual healing.


    A rustling sound behind her indicated someone had entered the tent. "What do you want?" Nela knew she sounded harsh, but there were lives on the line. Anyone who insisted on manners in this situation was an arse.


    "I came to help."


    Nela glanced back to see Astorel standing there. "And what good are you when you interrupt me?" She turned back and resumed cleaning the boy. She didn''t have time for this, especially not from-


    -him.


    Shit.


    In all of the chaos, it had not even occurred to her that there was, in fact, one other healer who could have helped her. Nela smacked her face with her free hand, wondering how in Aether''s name had she not thought to tell him to follow her. He''d been right there when they heard the bombard.


    "Sorry," she muttered, looking down.


    At this point Astorel''s attention was fully on the woman, as he didn''t respond. Instead, he stepped around Nela. "I suppose you''ve got Rubapel taken care of."


    Nela assumed Astorel meant the boy. It wasn''t like she''d had the time and energy to memorize everyone''s names. "Of course."


    From what she could tell from where she''d been cleaning, the boy had three cuts. Two were minor and had already closed, but the third, on his right shoulder, looked rough. Starting there was probably best. She placed one hand on the wound.


    "Panakeia logos."


    The wound closed. Nela resumed wiping, hoping that was the only one. Meanwhile, she kept one eye on Astorel, curious to see what he would do.


    Crouching down, the other healer was examining the woman''s head, feeling over it with his fingers. Checking to see if something had hit her there, Nela figured. It made sense - something had to have knocked her out, and it hadn''t been Nela''s sleep spell.


    Apparently he found what he was looking for, because Astorel started pinching at one part of her scalp. He let out a low sigh. "I hope the skull''s not broken. Panakeia logos."


    At least he sounded like he knew what he was doing, much better than Hamond had. Every type of wound had its own healing spell. You didn''t heal broken bones with a spell meant to heal bleeding and bruises, not without causing all kinds of problems further on.


    Meanwhile, she''d found one more gash on the boy''s arm. Repeating the same words, she let the healing spell do its work once more. It didn''t seem like there was any more wounds, although one other thing was certain: Rubapel here badly needed a bath.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "That''s it then," Nela told him, "Take the rest of the day and rest, and you should be fine tomorrow."


    "Thank you," the boy said softly. He looked as exhausted as Nela felt. Aether and ancestors and anyone else, it had been too long a day. Dealing with this attack on top of the group First Ascension rite earlier was just too much. Nela just wanted to go get some food, and throw herself down and sleep.


    "Panakeia logos." Worried that Astorel had found another wound she hadn''t seen, Nela looked over to see him laying hands on the woman''s burn.


    Normally, you were supposed to rub a specific mix of herbs and water on a burn first before casting the healing spell. It wasn''t like a regular wound, where you could skip that part if it was an emergency. With Faehaven as poor as it was though, and with Astorel hiding his healing knowledge, they likely did not have any useful herbs available.


    Now that she thought about it, Nela was both surprised and annoyed that Astorel hadn''t called her out for not using similar herbs during the First Ascension. Yes, he had been trying to hide his background, but the moment the elders had revealed it to everyone, he ought to have brought it up. Especially since that was his own daughter Nela had been working with.


    She promised herself to ask him about it later.


    One final check told Nela that the boy was as well as could be. "Anything else wrong with her?" she asked, glancing over as Astorel rose to his feet.


    "She should be fine," Astorel said. The look on his face told Nela something else. At the least, he was worried about something, which was not all that reassuring. "We should step outside and let them rest."


    Nela nodded in agreement, and followed him out of the tent. The inside of the tent had gotten a little too warm, and the breeze felt nice and cool despite still being late summer. Wiping the sweat away with one hand, Nela looked around Faehaven.


    The Elefae were starting to come back into town, emerging from where Ronny had led them. Judging from their faces, it had gone well, although some still appeared worried. She didn''t hear any sounds of fighting or battle, so she guessed Edeline, Hamond, and that sphinx had dealt with the attackers.


    "Seems like it''s over then," Nela commented to Astorel.


    "I wish it was." Astorel sighed, staring off into the distance. "Listen, about what I said to you all earlier...I owe you an apology."


    "Say sorry to your daughter instead," Nela told him. She couldn''t bring herself to be all that upset over his earlier frustration, with everything having gone so badly here.


    "Do you think I haven''t tried?" Astorel''s frustration was clear. "Udeola''s refused to speak to me or her mother the whole day."


    A very childish protest, but one Nela could understand. "Well, could be worse."


    "What do you mean, it could be worse?" Astorel blurted out, face reddening.


    "Tell me one thing. What do you think would have happened if she hadn''t found out until after she was grown?" This is for you, Edeline, Nela thought to herself. "You really think she''d settle for a little fit and stop talking to you for a day or two then?"


    "I...guess."


    "Besides, there are worse things you could have done and said to her." Nela looked down, her mother''s words coming back to her yet again. "Believe me, I know."


    "That''s not all that reassuring," Astorel said, "I appreciate it though. And...I suppose I''m sorry about your family."


    "Don''t worry about them. They''re not here." Nela put the thought of them aside. "But us two healers are."


    "I haven''t thought of myself like that in a long time," Astorel admitted. "I suppose I ought to try, since the original reason for me having given up healing is now pointless. Not that anyone will want my help when you''re around."


    Nela sighed. "I''m not staying." It was tempting, but she knew just how that discussion with Ronny and Edeline would go.


    "I suppose I should have expected that. You and your friends seemed very determined to get into Kelshir, after all? Where do you plan to go after that?"


    She wished Ronny was here to handle this. Nela just wasn''t sure how much she could say. "We''re still figuring that part out."


    "So we both don''t know what we''re doing," Astorel said, his tone indicating he was mocking himself. "You''re lucky. You have skilled companions, and you don''t have to worry about keeping a family safe."


    "The first of those, yes." Her earlier promise to Ronny - it wouldn''t be that hard to keep, would it? Nela hoped so, more than anything else in her life.


    "Wait..." Astorel locked eyes with her, "You don''t mean...you and..."


    "Nela!" Ronny called out from down the way. He was approaching along with Edeline, Hamond, and that Lady Lace. Maybe by now one of the others had figured out her actual name. If they hadn''t Nela was going to think of something else to call her.


    "Knights are dealt with then?" Nela asked as they approached.


    "With some aid from Ugotlas, yes," Edeline said. Shit, she looked rough. Then again, Nela knew she probably didn''t look any better.


    "All good here, too," Nela answered, fighting off a sudden urge to yawn.


    "Good work," Ronny said, "You should go rest...wait. One thing first." He gestured at Lady Lace. "Introduce yourself."


    The woman glanced around nervously. Besides Astorel, a few other elves were gathering within hearing, clearly waiting to find out what had happened. It wasn''t something Lady Lace wanted out in the open.


    Fine then. "It can wait," Nela said, "I''m too tired to deal with more shit right now, anyway." It wasn''t just an excuse for Lady Lace either. She really just wanted this day to be over.


    "You sure?" Ronny looked confused. "But she''s-"


    "Some foolish noble lady? Everyone can see that." Nela closed her eyes. "Look, I''m hungry and tired, and the only thing I want right now is to deal with those two in order. Unless it''s the knights making another visit, anything else can be dealt with tomorrow."


    "It''s a sure bet there won''t be another attack today," Hamond said, "I''ll go see if I can start getting some food together. I think you two can handle talking with the elders."


    "Right," Ronny said with a nod, "We''ll take care of it."


    "See you back at that house then." Taking in a deep breath, letting herself relax, Nela headed off. Her task was done. Ronny and Edeline could handle the rest.

 Chapter 66: Better Off Unnamed

    "So you somehow succeeded then," Dusysel stated.


    Myron nodded wordlessly. From the look on the Elefae elder''s face, Dusysel was not the least bit happy. All he could do was hope this wouldn''t end up in another attempt to blame them for what had happened. At this point, Myron was tempted to just walk away if it came to that.


    He also had to admit he wanted to sneak away and spend some time trying to figure out how to handle Lady Kelshir. Maybe it was the dutiful knight he had once been, but Myron wanted to make absolutely sure she was kept safe. Not that he could tell her his reasoning. No, best that she not know just who he was, given the possibility their fathers had been writing each other.


    The woman in question stood quietly off to his left. A passerby might take it oddly, but Myron found himself frequently glancing back to make sure she was still there. Her attempt to sneak off and turn left him on edge, worried she might try something again in the name of being helpful. Her and Jelinia both - Myron wondered if he should be afraid of introducing the two.


    That aside, he would also have to find somewhere very private to tell Nela the truth about Lady Kelshir. He had mentioned before to her that his father had been in the planning stages of arranging a marriage for him, but he hadn''t named the woman. And after everything that had happened, Myron had thought that detail unimportant, something trivially amusing he could joke about with her years down the line.


    "I suppose I have no choice but to say it." The elder''s words brought Myron back to the present. "As much as I dislike your disregard for our carefully planned arrangement, many of us would have died had you not intervened."


    "Considering they would want us dead as well, it is not a problem," Edeline spoke up, "We all need to stand together to stand a chance."


    "What little chance there is," Dusysel grumbled, "And yet, the people here will see a few more days at the least. For that, I offer my thanks."


    As glad as Myron was that the elder was being more friendly, the main problem remained. Without knowing who the commander of the Aetheric Knights here was, he couldn''t say how aggressive their response would be. The safest assumption would be that after a full day of no word back, they would organize another attack for the following day.


    So either tomorrow they took action to prevent it, or Faehaven would be threatened again. What sort of action that might be, Myron didn''t know. They might be able to persuade a few of the knights to back down, but realistically most of them would follow their orders and keep fighting to destroy Faehaven. What else could be done but fight back?


    Considering the four of them were the only ones capable of doing so, the decision fell to them. Myron was not about to make any promises, not without Hamond or Nela here. Although, he thought to himself wryly, he knew what Nela''s answer was going to be.


    "Now, if you don''t mind, I have a few things to take care of this evening." The elder looked over at one of the nearby elves. "I suggest you rest while you can."


    "Excuse me." Lady Kelshir stepped towards Dusysel. "I will need a place to sleep tonight."


    Dusysel, who had started to walk away, came to a stop. "Right, so you do." He looked over at Myron. "Do you think she could share the same house you''re sleeping in?"


    "No offense, but it is already a little too cramped," Edeline said before Myron could get his own thoughts in order. "With Jelinia, we already have five people there."


    "Very well." The elder sighed, then gestured at a pair of nearby elves. "You and you, go clear out space in one of the storage tents. I know it''s cruder than what you''re used to, but we are short on beds as it is."


    "I understand. One night should not trouble me greatly." Myron doubted that, based on Edeline''s own reaction after their first night on the road, but he wasn''t about to say anything.


    The elves dispersed, leaving the three of them standing there. It was as awkward a moment as anyone could have imagined. Aether, what exactly was he supposed to say to her?Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Myron didn''t know.


    "Two years," Lady Kelshir spoke suddenly, softly. She didn''t seem to be directly addressing either of them. "Two years we spent working to get these people the tools and supplies they needed. To think events would take this course..."


    "Were they taking the members of the Order prisoner?" Myron said, thinking quickly. Rescuing the Episkopiate and his fellows certainly would be a simple way to get access to their library. More straightforward than having to sneak their way in, in truth. "If so, they could still be saved."


    "You...would do that?" Lady Kelshir gaped. "That would...you would be fighting the rest of the Aetheric Knights. Why...why would you do that?"


    It should be safe to at least tell her that much. "To be honest, we were hoping to research something in the Order''s library."


    "The library? I have spent some time there. Perhaps I could answer your question."


    "I doubt it," Edeline said.


    "It''s a private matter." Myron added, wanting to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    Lady Kelshir, however, was determined to keep going. "Just who are you two?"


    "I''m Edeline. That''s Myron." Edeline spoke quickly, looking every bit as nervous as Myron felt.


    "I see. Then tell me this." The noblewoman looked Myron straight in the eyes. "Are you originally from Hallowscroft?"


    Myron had not felt so cold in a long time. Aether''s blood, how had she figured it out? While he hadn''t been the most careful with hiding his upbringing and manners, as Galian had noticed, he didn''t think it was nearly that obvious. Was it?


    Lady Kelshir seemed equally astonished by their hesistation. "That''s not possible. You...are you really him? But I was told-"


    "Perhaps we should discuss this later, in somewhere more private," Edeline cut her off. Myron nodded his agreement. No one seemed to be close enough to have heard, a small miracle which he was grateful for.


    But now, with Edeline having conceded that Lady Kelshir might be right, he had to think of how to explain this to both her and Nela. Honestly, dealing with the knight attack now seemed simpler and easier than this. Myron started to ask what his father would do, only to stop himself. He knew what the answer to that.


    "Do you mind if I ask about something else?" The question seemed to be directed at Edeline.


    "Very well," Edeline said, sounding curt.


    "I am not aware of any ritual among the elves that involves only one ear. What was it that happened to you?"


    Myron knew Lady Kelshir meant no harm by the question, but with Edeline was worn down by the day''s events, there was a chance this wouldn''t end well. However, he didn''t trust himself not to reveal any more secrets about who they were. Edeline would have to handle that question herself, for better or for worse.


    Edeline stiffened slightly, appearing even more exhausted than before. "The people here in Faehaven are all good folk, who want nothing more than to continue to live their lives. And yet, like with all people, there are those who harbor darker ambitions among the Elefae." She reached up, pulling on the point of her right ear. "This ear...it is the price I paid for my encounter with such a man."


    "How dreadful," Lady Kelshir answered, "I would hope to never encounter someone of that sort."


    "Rest assured you will never meet that one, at least. He is dead." Edeline closed her eyes, the memory still haunting her. Myron found himself wishing Hamond was here now, to give her comfort. Considering his early suspicions of the Remuati man...how much things had changed.


    "I...see." Lady Kelshir seemed put off by Edeline''s directness. She fell silent, and Myron did not have anything else to add to that. Neither did Edeline, it seemed, as all three said nothing. More awkwardness, something that was sure to be common when talking to her.


    "Excuse me? Miss?" One of the Elefae who had been there with the elders had returned. "We have a tent ready for you now."


    "Thank you," Lady Kelshir said, before turning back to Myron briefly. "I shall see you tomorrow. Perhaps we can discuss matters further then." She then followed the man away, her posture showing no sign of the despair she''d shown earlier. A classic noble''s walk, head held high and back straight. Myron could remember him and later Edeline having to practice to walk like that, long ago.


    Edeline waited until they had rounded the corner before finally speaking again. "She is no fool." She shook her head, expression softening. "So...does Nela know?"


    "About the arranged marriage? Yes, but...I never mentioned just who it was with."


    "Understandable, but still a problem," Edeline said with a heavy sigh. "I doubt Hamond will be any happier, given our need to track down the messenger the alderman sent."


    In honesty, Myron had all but given up on that other goal. It would have been very hard to catch that messenger as it was. With the delays caused by the events at Verdan and here, it became an impossibility. And given all that, Lord Kelshir would never grant them an audience to convince him not to send men to Hallowscroft.


    There was only one answer that presented itself, one that would solve all of their combined problems. Myron wasn''t sure he liked it, but he didn''t see any better options. Maybe Hamond or Nela would have a better idea. He could only hope.


    His stomach grumbled, reminding Myron that he had a more immediate need to deal with. "Let''s go see if Hamond has the food ready," he told Edeline.


    "He had better. I''m starving." Edeline put on a sour look. Myron couldn''t be sure how much of it was feigned and how much was Edeline just being genuinely hungry.


    Not that he was going to object. "Just leave some for the rest of us."


    "Two bites or three?" Edeline joked at they began to walk, drawing a chuckle from Myron. He might as well enjoy this moment, and relax a bit. Tomorrow, he knew, he was not going to get such a chance.

 Chapter 67: The Affairs of Nobility

    "I''m back," Nela said as she entered the house.


    Edeline looked over as her companion shut the door behind her. Taking Jelinia to spend the day with Astorel and Centurla hadn''t been an idea Nela had seemed fond of, but they could hardly have the girl around while they discussed vital matters with Lady Kelshir. She also could not rule out the possibility that Jelinia would have to sleep overnight with them, depending on their decision.


    They had not had the opportunity to tell Nela and Hamond the truth about Lady Kelshir yet. When they had gotten back last evening, Nela had already fallen asleep after a quick meal. They had postponed it until they were all available this morning.


    Which was now.


    Hamond was packing away some leftover extra food, while Myron waited, leaning against the wall. Edeline gave him a look, hoping he got the message. They needed to get this settled before Lady Kelshir arrived.


    Meeting her gaze for a moment, Myron gave her a slight nod. "I have something I need to tell you regarding Lady Kelshir," he announced.


    "What is it?" Nela asked.


    "It''s that Lady Kelshir recognized him, isn''t it?" Hamond replied, not even looking up from his work. "He told us he''d been to Kelshir before. She probably met him then, or at least saw him."


    Edeline was not certain if she should be impressed or annoyed. The right conclusion, for completely incorrect reasons.


    "You''re half right. She did recognize me, but there''s more to it than that." Myron fixed his gaze on Nela. "Do you remember back when I told you about my father trying to arrange a marriage for me?"


    "What about it?" Nela said, "What does that...wait, was she the one who...shit."


    "She was first on the list, yes. He''d told me he was considering writing to Lord Kelshir about it, shortly before the king called for men for fighting the Spellking. Not knowing if it had ever happened, I assumed it had fallen apart when I met Edeline after we returned."


    "It was the first time I had heard of it," Edeline added. Now that she thought about it, she was uncertain if she had remembered the details correctly. It probably did not matter.


    Nela took a deep breath, regaining some of her composure. "So, other than learning that I should expect the most unlikely shit to happen around you two, exactly what does this change?"


    "Could end up working in our favor, or against us," Hamond noted, "I should not have mentioned your name in front of her though. I wouldn''t have if I had known."


    "No, the fault is mine. I should have brought it up sooner." Edeline could tell this had been eating at her brother. Thankfully, neither of the other two seemed all that angry.


    "Good thing Miss Lady Lacey is sleeping in today." Nela walked back over to next to the door. "Guess I can''t blame her. I''m still a little tired after yesterday."


    "If she''s not ready after we''ve eaten, we ought to go see to her," Hamond said, "We can''t wait too long."


    "Agreed." Myron had turned and was looking through his bag. A moment later he straightened up, having produced his flute.


    "Going to practice?" Nela asked.


    "I''ve nothing else to do." Myron raised the flute to his mouth, and began to play.


    It was a simple soft melody, soothing as it filled the air of the house. Edeline briefly wondered if anyone passing by outside would overhear, but she was enjoying the music too much to care. While he had not had an opportunity recently, more than one evening on the road she had fallen asleep as her brother practiced a song.


    It was almost enough to keep her thoughts off of what they would be doing today.


    Almost.


    With a long low final note, Myron finished his song. He looked around the room, taking in each of their reactions. Well, Nela and Edeline''s at least. Hamond had remained focused on stirring the food, paying Myron no heed. Maybe he was a little more frustrated about Myron not speaking about the Lady Kelshir matter than Edeline had first thought.


    "You keep getting better," Nela declared, "Give you a few years, you''ll be the best flute player in all of Hyarch."


    "I''m not that good," Myron protested, looking down at the flute. "It''s just something that-"


    There was a quiet knock at the door.


    "Who''s there?" Nela called out, even though Edeline knew they all had a good guess as to who it was.


    "May I come in?" Lady Kelshir''s voice sounded muffled.


    Nela pulled the door open, and the noblewoman entered. She was still wearing the same outfit from yesterday. Edeline would have expected her to ask for something else to change into. Aether, she remembered when she used to love fancy dresses as a child. Once, in another time and another place...but neither of those was here or now.


    "I take it you are all doing well." It was polite small talk, the kind of greeting Edeline recognized. This whole conversation was going to be like staring at a reflection of her younger self, wasn''t it?


    "Doing quite fine this morning. How about you?" Myron remembered this type of manners as well. Lady Kelshir would probably take notice, using it as further proof of who Myron was.


    "I am feeling a bit famished, particularly since I did not have anything to eat since yesterday," Lady Kelshir answered.


    "You have not eaten?" Edeline was astonished.


    "I did not want to impose-" she started to say, her face flushing.


    "Don''t be stupid!" Nela cut her off, "The elves would have given you food if you asked. You''ll make yourself sick if you don''t eat."


    Everyone else in the room stared at Nela. Edeline had to wonder where this outburst came from. Likely something from her training as a healer, although Nela had never been this vehement about their food before. Of course, none of them had missed a meal, so...that could be it.


    "My lady," Myron said hurriedly, "Please excuse my companion. She meant no offense."


    "None was taken. I indeed should have eaten. Would any of you happen to have any food available?"


    Hamond had already anticipated this, as he had a half-wrapped piece of bread in hand. "You''ll have to settle for this," he said as he handed it over.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Lady Kelshir took a small bite. For a brief moment, she winced, clearly not liking the taste. In honesty, Edeline had to admit she wasn''t fond of it either. Hamond had gotten the bread from one of the Elefae - she was not sure who specifically had given him it.


    They waited a bit more, as Lady Kelshir slowly ate the bread. Edeline had never been taught to eat quite this slowly, and as far as she could recall, Lady Hallowscroft had not either. This wasn''t a matter of manners, but a trait specific to Lady Kelshir herself.


    "Lady Kelshir," Myron started to say.


    "Please, do call me Anthyla," the noblewoman gently rebuked Myron with a small gesture. "If you are not going by your title, then I should not as well." There was a pause, as her eyes widened. "Hold a moment. Are they aware of your identity?"


    "Yes." Myron''s response was blunt.


    "It is a surprise that you are still alive. One of the king''s court members had written to inform my father of your death on the battlefield."


    "Why would they notify him?" Myron asked, seemingly more thinking out loud than actually asking anyone. Edeline had to agree that someone in the royal court, possibly the minister who had written the letter to their father, was plotting something.


    "I do not know. I never saw the actual message." Lady Kelshir...excuse her, Anthyla, was pale. "I would suppose rumor of our fathers'' arrangement may have gotten out."


    Edeline could believe that. Word spread quickly of among those inclined to gossip. It was no small miracle that her father had kept her parentage secret for so many years. Something like an arranged marriage between two nobles, hardly a secret, would have easily been found out and retold in parlors and meetings over and over.


    "Does your family know you survived?" Anthyla continued, "I imagine the news would be devastating to have heard."


    "I can assure you that I have spoken to my father and sister since," Myron stated. Edeline wondered why he was specifically mentioning her. Or was he checking to see if Lady Kelshir recognized her as well?


    "That is good to hear." Lady Kelshir flashed a smile. So she didn''t know that the Edeline Hallowscroft stood just a pace away from her. For some reason, Edeline found herself feeling slightly disappointed.


    Hamond cleared his throat. "I believe we ought to turn our attention to the more pressing matter of how to deal with the knights."


    "I have no objections." Her expression said otherwise. She was trying to delay having to deal with this topic, Edeline realized. "I am willing to share what I know about them, although my knowledge is limited."


    "Anything you can tell us will help," Myron reassured her.


    "Their headquarters is a compound in the northern part of the city. They do have their own gaol there, where they are probably keeping the members of the Order."


    "The opposite side of the city from where we are." Myron frowned. "I hate admitting it, but I think that rules out approaching with any stealth. It would be far too slow."


    "I do not see what the problem is," Lady Kelshir stated, "The Order''s temple is only half a street away from their compound. I was able to easily make it across the city."


    "Yes, but you know your way around Kelshir. We do not." Myron crossed his arms. "Furthermore, we would have to avoid the city guard the entire way. With the general distrust of the Elefae, any one of them getting a good look at us would be on us."


    "Are you assuming I would not be accompanying you?" Lady Kelshir''s sharp question caught Edeline off-guard. She hadn''t been thinking they would need to escort the noblewoman, but...


    "No, I''m stating it. It''s too dangerous for you." Myron''s frown grew deeper. "You can wait here while we four handle it."


    "Hold on," Edeline said, "If we need to move quickly, a guide to lead us through the city would help. We''re not likely to find anyone we can persuade to assist us once we enter Kelshir. She really is the only option for that."


    "That''s far too risky," Myron said with a shake of his head.


    "Why are you trying to protect her so badly anyway?" Nela asked, voice raised. Edeline blinked. Was...was that jealousy she heard in Nela''s voice?


    "Because if something bad befalls her, Lord Kelshir will likely blame the elves for it." Myron''s voice was bitter. "Faehaven would not survive his retribution."


    A reasonable point, but her brother''s argument was too close to the lies that one alderman has told her, all to try to hide that he knew of her royal bloodline. It was discouraging, seeing her brother take the same approach in such a similar scenario, likely for identical reasons.


    Edeline opened her mouth to protest, but Lady Kelshir spoke first. "I...I can not stay idly by and wait! I will not!" Her composure, which she had managed to maintain even through it all, was completely breaking apart. "I have to..."


    "It''s fine," Myron said, voice softening. "You don''t have to do anything. We can handle it."


    "I have to save her!"


    Edeline was taken aback at the panic in the noblewoman''s voice. "Her?" she mouthed, trying to process this outburst.


    "Alright, calm down," Hamond spoke up again, "Who is she, and why do you want to save her?"


    "She is...she''s a member of the Order. My...closest friend..." Anthyla looked away, but not before Edeline saw her rapidly reddening face. She knew that look, had wore it herself a few times. This was more than just a friend.


    "I don''t think we have a choice then," Hamond stated, glancing at Myron. "If we leave here without her, she''ll just try and follow us."


    Myron did not respond, instead staring at Anthyla with his jaw hanging open. Edeline was not sure why the surprise. After all, he...


    ...he knew what it was like to be a noble with a secret affair.


    In spite of herself, Edeline laughed. It was just too perfect. Myron Hallowscroft and Anthyla Kelshir really were well matched, in the most ironic way possible.


    "What''s so funny?" Myron''s confused look made it all the funnier, and Edeline found herself laughing all the harder.


    "Moving back to our plan," Hamond said, "If stealth is not an option, then we will need a distraction to draw the city watch away, long enough for us to get across Kelshir."


    "We''d have to use the tunnel into the city," Myron concluded.


    "But what if the knights know about it?" Edeline pointed out. Even if none of them had followed Lady Kelshir''s trail, they would have had time by now to question the members of the Aetheric Order. One of them might have given in.


    "We can hardly use the city gates. We know they''re guarded, so a distraction would not work then. Perhaps we could scale-"


    "Would they have men posted at the south gate? The one that they boarded up?" Edeline asked, an idea coming to mind.


    "I...do not know, but likely not," Anthyla answered, "I do recall my father commenting on having a shortage of men. Oh yes. The same applies to the knights, as many of them were sent to the battlefield as well."


    "Would''ve been nice if they''d sent that thaumaturge away as well," Nela grumbled.


    "Are you truly sure that they do have a thaumaturge? That would go against the king''s decrees." Lady Kelshir''s question was fair, Edeline supposed. She had not been at Verdan to see it.


    "Unless you have another explanation for why one was able to conjure a magical suit of armor, they do." Myron gritted his teeth. "We''ll have to figure out how to deal with that when the time comes. But anyway...your idea?"


    "Right. I break down the south gate, which should draw the guard. If we move fast, we''ll be away from it before they get there. Then we should be mostly free to go after the knights." Edeline paused, giving them time to consider it.


    "It certainly would not be what they expect," Myron said slowly, after a moment of thought. "The problem, of course, is that it would blow away any secrecy we had."


    "I think the time for running and hiding is over." Edeline smiled. "We knew we were going to face this fight eventually. And did you not once say something about eventually becoming today?"


    "I suppose I did," Myron said with a nod. "Shall we go with this plan?"


    "Running and hiding?" Anthyla''s eyes widened as she realized the implications. "Just what did you do?"


    Hiding things at this point got them nothing. "It''s complicated, but I think a proper introduction will help make things a little clearer." Edeline smiled sadly, fighting back a sudden surge of bittersweet emotions. "Pleased to meet you, Lady Anthyla Kelshir. I am - or used to go by - Edeline Hallowscroft."


    "You''re his sister?" The blood drained from the other noblewoman''s face.


    "Indeed. I can tell you more of the story later...after we have rescued the members of the Aetheric Order. Is that fair?"


    "That does sound reasonable." Anthyla gave her a steady look. "I will be looking forward to the tale."


    "So are we ready then?" Myron asked.


    "Not just yet," Hamond said, "We need to go tell Astorel and Centurla about the change in plans. And I have something else to speak about to them as well. You know...about him."


    Edeline gave him a nod, indicating she understood. She wasn''t all that happy about it, but they deserved to know the truth about Kalvarel. Just as Anthyla deserved to know the truth about them as well.


    Including about Myron and Nela.


    "Guess I''d better go with him so I can be the one to tell Jelinia then," Nela added somberly.


    "I suppose we''d better inform the elders." Myron took a deep breath.


    "You can do that," Edeline told her brother, looking over at Lady Kelshir, "In the meantime, I think someone here could use a change of clothes..."

 Chapter 68: The Unforgotten Dead

    Hamond had to admit that he was worried about Nela.


    That outburst had been so unlike her, he wanted to stop and ask the now-sullen Elefae what was going through her head. Then again, he had a fairly good idea what it was, and could not blame her. There was no other way to look at what Myron had tried to do without thinking the man was a complete fool. You reveal this years-old arranged marriage, and then do something like that?


    Given that he was struggling with how to bring up the topic of Kalvarel right now, it was better if he kept out of it. Let the two of them talk it out later, when they weren''t worried about fighting the knights. That is, if Edeline had the sense to do the same. Hamond hoped she had at least that much sense.


    Shaking off the thoughts, he knocked on the door. "Just a moment!" Centurla called out from the other side.


    Hamond glanced back at Nela, then shifted in place as they waited. Thankfully, they did not have to wait long, as the door swung open. "Greetings," Hamond said.


    "Oh, you two. Was thinking it was one of the girls...though they would have probably called my name by now. Come in, come in." Centurla ducked out of the way, and the pair entered. "I was sewing up my son''s tunic. He tore it the other day, somehow."


    "Children will be children," Hamond said with a nod.


    "Where are they, anyway?" Nela spoke up.


    "They''re out playing," Centurla answered, "I''m really glad you left that girl with us. Udeola''s in such a better mood with someone new around her age to run around with."


    "And Astorel?" It was good that whatever dark mood Udeola had been in had passed, Hamond thought. Although, given what they had to say, several other people might have their moods worsen in turn.


    "A couple of the people from Verdan wanted his help with something. As a healer, no less." Centurla''s smile widened as she took her seat at the table, on which the tunic she''d been working on laid. "It''s good for him to be back at it. Not hiding who he really is...we really owe you all so much."


    "It''s no problem," Hamond answered.


    "But enough of that," Centura briskly replied, "You came here wanting something. Astorel told me you know about the tunnel, so do you want me to show you where it is?"


    "No, we''re planning on another approach," Hamond explained, "But we are entering Kelshir today, and there is a likely chance we may not make it back tonight. Could you look after Jelinia?"


    "Tonight, or ever?" The smile faded from Centurla''s face as she stared at them.


    "Uh, what?" Hamond was thoroughly confused. He looked over at Nela, who was shrinking back. Wait...she had been talking to Astorel yesterday. "What did you tell him?"


    "I just...I thought we were in agreement we weren''t staying?" Nela stammered, "We...wouldn''t be able to take her..." She trailed off.


    Hamond buried his face in his hands. Aether, between Myron and Nela...he was so tempted to tell them they should stay here, if only so he didn''t have to deal with either of them again. Not that Edeline would ever agree, but...that pair needed to work out their problems, and soon.


    Centurla sighed. "I keep forgetting that you''re all dealing with your own issues. Maybe we really were asking too much of you young folks. None of us are perfect, are we?"


    "No," Hamond said, admitting he probably shouldn''t judge. "Not even me."


    "I can see if anyone else is willing to take her in. We don''t really have the space here, but I know a couple of families that might."


    "Thank you," Nela said softly.


    "Don''t thank me yet," Centurla replied, "She''s not going to take it well if I drop this on her. You''ll have to tell her yourself."


    "I know." Nela looked down at the floor. "That''s why I was hoping she was here. Then I could...tell her..." She sniffed.


    "Admit it, you don''t want to part with her either, do you?" Centurla said, her smile returning.


    "Yes." Nela''s answer was so quiet, Hamond found himself briefly wondering if he had imagined it.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I did have a question for you." One of Centurla''s hands shifted over idly and started pinching at her son''s tunic. "Is there a reason you didn''t give Jelinia an Elefae name when you performed the First Ascension for her?"


    Nela took a shaky breath, clearly still rattled. "At the time, I forgot," she said, continuing to look down. "And with everything that happened, I didn''t have a good moment to ask her about it. Not that I''m one to talk, with my name and all."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "You''ll still need to ask," Centurla pointed out, "She deserves at least to make the choice herself."


    Nela didn''t say anything


    "If she doesn''t come back soon, I suppose I can pass the message of you leaving along," Centurla said with a nod. "Thank you again for all you did. However, I really need to finish this up, so if there''s nothing else..."


    "There is one other matter," Hamond said, readying himself. "There is something we weren''t entirely honest about."


    "Really?" Centurla raised one thin eyebrow.


    "It''s about Kalvarel." Centurla''s eyes narrowed at Hamond''s words, the smile vanishing again. "The truth is...we knew full well who he was."


    "How? And where?"


    "The town we came from...where I had lived, and so did he." Hamond paused, still hating what he had to say. "For a time, I even called him friend."


    "So, the same as us here then?" Centurla''s expression softened. "And like here, it didn''t last."


    "He had his own plans, ones that left many people hurt...many people dead. I had no choice but to stop him." Hamond closed his eyes. It still hurt. "I killed him myself."


    "After I punched him right in the face." Nela''s voice took on a growling edge.


    "I..." Centurla trailed off, gritting her teeth. "Ancestors. Were...they right? Was he a traitor?"


    "I''m not sure. I know he had to have worked as one of the Spellking''s agents before, going by what he said. And yet...his claimed goal was more focused on helping the Elefae. But...I don''t think either of those were really what he wanted. He was in it for himself, to claim the glory of being the savior of the Elefae."


    "Instead we had to save people from him," Nela added bitterly.


    "I knew his hand in writing, so when I saw the note, I knew it had been him. But he never mentioned your sister, not once, so I had no idea of that. Given how much else he hid from me, I can''t be sure." Hamond shook his head. "It could be that memories of your sister still haunted him. But we''ll never know now."


    Tears started to run down the Elefae woman''s face. "I guess...that''s how it is."


    Indeed it was. Knowing what he knew now, Hamond had to consider that the time watching Lord Kelshir repeatedly disrupting the Elefae lives here had played a role in making Kalvarel bitter, twisting him into the threat he would become. And for all of it, his legacy was dead bodies and painful memories, the resulting chaos in Hallowscroft and Edeline''s one pointed ear.


    A cruel and dark legacy. One that the world was better off forgetting.


    "Oh...curse it all! Now I''ve gone and really made a mess of this!" Looking over, Hamond realized Centurla had inadvertently used her son''s tunic, the one she''d been working on mending, to wipe her face.


    "It should dry," Nela said.


    "Yes, but I can''t work on it again until it does. That''ll have to be tomorrow." Centurla let out a frustrated groan.


    "Like you said, none of us are perfect," Hamond noted. Although his mistakes weren''t quite as spectacularly bad as Myron and Nela''s, but...no. Stop that.


    "I''ll do it then." Laying down the tunic on the table, Centurla rose to her feet. "So, how long do you have to wait for-"


    The door behind them opened, cutting the woman off. "Mother, do you have-" Udeola stopped as she saw Nela and Hamond there. Jelinia was behind her, looking upset. Or rather, she had been looking upset, because the girl''s expression brightened so quickly once she saw Nela.


    Hamond stepped aside, giving the pair of girls room to come stand by the table. Nela stood still, visibly hesitating on what to say. Even if he wanted to help her, this was her problem to solve. Jelinia would not listen to him with anywhere close to the same respect that she gave Nela.


    "Do you have a moment?" Udeola finally said her question. "Jelinia caught her sleeve on a branch, and needs it sewed up."


    "Were you over near the walls again?" Centurla asked, moving around the table to see to Jelinia''s clothing.


    "Uh..." Udeola flushed, the embarrassment of being caught obvious.


    "I told you not to go over there." Centurla scowled. "Your father is going to have words for you later."


    "It was my idea." Jelinia spoke up, stepping between Udeola and her mother.


    The look on Nela''s face...incredible was the only word Hamond could come up with to describe it. Mouth wide open, a stunned stare directed at Jelinia. Yet more consequences, Hamond would wager. The realization that Nela''s own brand of defiance might have been passed down in a few short days was now striking hard.


    Centurla snorted. "What in the ancestors am I supposed to say to that?" The woman cast her eyes up to the ceiling as she spoke, as if the answer would be written there. "Anyway, I can''t mend the tear without her taking it off, and we don''t have anything spare that would fit her."


    "Neither do we," Hamond admitted. It was true that Jelinia was slightly taller and heavier than Udeola, likely due to being a bit older. Maybe Udeola''s clothing might work, but it would be tight at best. Well, being only a torn sleeve, it was something that could be lived with. There were worse things you could do to a dress or tunic. Nela had shown that back in Verdan.


    He wasn''t the only to realize such. "You''ll have to make do for now," Centurla said.


    "Alright," Jelinia answered, then turned to face Nela. "What are you doing here?"


    Nela was trying to compose herself, but Hamond could tell it wasn''t working that well. "I...wanted to tell you something. You know how we''re going into Kelshir?"


    Jelinia nodded.


    "We...may not get back tonight. You''ll have to spend tonight here with Centurla if that happens."


    "You''re going to go deal with the knights." Hamond had been expecting a protest or Jelinia begging Nela to return safely, not a simple stated understanding of what was happening. Right, this was the same girl, who on seeing the body of her dead mother, had kicked the body in frustration. Hamond had almost forgotten.


    "We will. And we will come back. I promise." Nela swallowed. "May the grace and glory of the Fae go with you."


    "That''s...something elves say, right?" Jelinia straightened up, holding her head high as she looked at Nela directly. "Then may the grace and the glory of the Fae go with you too."


    "That''s right," Nela said, clapping one hand down on Jelinia''s shoulder. "Be good for them. Don''t sneak off, you hear?"


    "I won''t," Jelinia said with a solemn air.


    "Then we should go," Nela told Hamond, before turning to Centurla. "And the grace and glory of the Fae go with you too."


    "Indeed," Centurla said, "Good luck."


    Hamond nodded. He was already going over what spells he might use for the fights ahead. Be they with the knights or the city watch, the right one would be needed. He''d already ruled out the ones that were loud or showy - once they got through the gate, they would need to avoid attention.


    "You going to just stand there?" Nela asked from the doorway.


    Hamond sighed, and headed for the door himself. He''d just have to figure it out on the go, and hope their gamble would pay off.


    Kelshir awaited.

 Chapter 69: Speak Your Vows

    She''d ran out of words to describe how terrible she felt.


    However, she was also about to run out of time to feel terrible.


    Standing there with Hamond and Ronny, Nela knew the last thing they needed was her moping over what she''d said and done. Not when they were about to break into a city full of armed men who would gladly see her dead. Not when so many were depending on them to succeed.


    It was another of the early lessons Morgivel had taught her. A healer could not let how they felt, however foul, get in the way of saving someone''s life. Of course, Nela couldn''t help but wonder if her grandfather would''ve expected anything like the shit she was facing. No, the old man would probably just grumble at her for it.


    Fine, she''d be the good healer she''d proved she was yesterday. She''d be ready for their little visit to Kelshir, not some worry-filled burden. They''d have time later to talk it over, once they''d gotten through the knights and saved those Order people.


    First was the gate itself, which loomed over them. The massive doors, aged wood darkened by the shadow of the wall, seemed both bleak and imposing. Sure, Edeline could destroy it with just one spell, but that didn''t stop Nela from being a little intimidated looking at it.


    Then again, they wouldn''t be able to do shit if Edeline and Lady Kelshir didn''t get here soon. What was taking them so long?


    Nela could tell she wasn''t the only one annoyed. Pacing some distance away was Ugotlas, tail waving back and forth as he padded around on the dew-soaked grass. He hadn''t said a word since getting here, but it was clear the sphinx wasn''t happy about the extended wait.


    It wasn''t exactly helping her mood either. The longer they lingered here, the harder it was to keep thoughts about what Ronny had said, or about the situation with Jelinia, at a distance. It had to be Lady Kelshir being the one to hold them up, too. Edeline was no fool, and had to know just how urgent the whole thing was.


    Suddenly, Ugotlas turned and moved towards them. "At last, they are coming."


    Nela started to wonder how he knew that when there was no sign, only for the sound of rustling brush to interrupt her thoughts. A moment later, Edeline and Lady Kelshir emerged out of the forest.


    "My apologies it took so long," Lady Kelshir said, sounding a bit out of breath. "It took a while for them to find...clothing for me."


    Nela blinked, surprised she''d missed something so obvious. Lady Kelshir was now wearing a thin and tattered gray dress. It was about as opposite from being Lady Lace as she could have gotten.


    "Her other dress would have drawn too much attention," Edeline stated.


    "And I suppose that my presence would not draw even more?" Ugotlas asked, drawing closer


    "You have a spell to stay unseen," Edeline pointed out.


    "Correct, but using it would make me unable to openly assist you while maintaining my invisibility. Is that really what you want?" Ugotlas made what almost sounded like a snort, but something about it seemed just a little off to Nela''s ears. Ronny had explained their plans earlier, so Nela had to wonder why Ugotlas was questioning this now.


    "We''ll be trying to move quickly after we break through the gate," Ronny spoke up, stepping forward to support his sister. "If this works, we shouldn''t have any problems until we get to the headquarters of the knights. At that point, stealth will not matter, and you can join the fight as needed."


    "Then I shall trust in your ability to handle any complications along the way." Ugotlas looked them over. "Let us begin then."


    "One other matter first," Edeline said quickly.


    "The heavens forbid us completing our task before the sun sets," Ugotlas complained. "What is so dire that we must tarry further?"


    Edeline paid Ugotlas no attention, instead pointing at Ronny, Nela, and then Lady Kelshir in turn. "You three need to talk."


    "Shit..." Nela mouthed, realizing instantly what Edeline wanted here.


    "What exactly are we supposed to talk about?" Lady Kelshir asked with an air that screamed false politeness.


    "Remember what we talked about earlier?" Edeline said, "Tell them."


    "Can this not wait?" Ronny frowned. Nela nodded in agreement.


    "Can any of you cast the spell to knock down the gates? Because I am not until this is settled. We do not need to be risking our lives with this nonsense weighing down each of you."


    Ugotlas let out a low rumbling growl, before turning away haughtily. "If you must. But do endeavor to settle this swiftly."


    Nela glanced over at Hamond, who spread his hands and offered a sheepish look. He clearly didn''t have anything to do with this, but wasn''t about to help them out of it either. Curse Edeline and her forcing the matter here and now.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Uncomfortable didn''t start to describe this, as Lady Kelshir approached the two of them. Nela was tempted to just wave the whole thing off, tell Edeline it was none of her business, and that if she refused they''d just go chance the tunnel. Her and Ronny shouldn''t have to go through this for the sake of satisfying Edeline.


    The one thing that stopped Nela was what Edeline had said earlier. Lady Kelshir had clearly told Edeline something that led her to take a stand on this. Nela wanted to know just what that was.


    Lady Kelshir came to a halt, and stood there silently for a moment, looking at Ronny. "I am sorry," she finally said, "I did not intend to mislead you."


    "Mislead me?" Ronny asked.


    "I know that yesterday I called her my closest friend, but in truth, we...that is...I..." The noblewoman paused a moment, clenching her fists. "I...I love her."


    Nela exchanged glances with Ronny. That had already been obvious. And it was unlikely Edeline was that much of a fool to not have figured that out either.


    "So if you were expecting to follow through with the marriage agreement...again, I am sorry," Lady Kelshir continued, "It will not be happening."


    Nela suddenly felt really stupid.


    Ronny''s words had briefly made her briefly doubt, even though she knew him. For Lady Kelshir, who did not know Ronny, there was no other way to see it except as an oath of protection, a sign that there were romantic feelings there. While there were good reasons to keep a noblewoman who could not fight out of danger, to someone who was as tired and frightened as Lady Kelshir, it would make perfect sense.


    And she hadn''t been the only tired one. All the while, Nela had been beating herself up on the inside, thinking this was some fault of her own. Stupid, stupid, stupid. Any normal person would look at this shit and reach the same conclusion both of them had.


    "What? Lady Kelshir, I-"


    "Again, call me Anthyla," the noblewoman said, cutting Ronny off.


    "Anthyla. As I told you, I was doing this to protect both you and the Elefae," Ronny protested. "I certainly didn''t mean for you to think I was courting you."


    "In all respect, most men would not go that far for someone they had just met that very day." Lady Kelshir''s words confirmed Nela''s thoughts.


    "It wasn''t just for you. For the Elefae here, I would go that far." Ronny said solemnly. "For the old men and women who are too worn down by age to fight. For the families who are just trying to live their lives day after day. For children who deserve a chance to run and play without having to face blades on the battlefield. For all of them, I would draw my sword and ready my shield."


    Nela found herself taking a half-step back in astonishment. Ronny had never said anything like that before. Sure, they had talked some about what he might do to help the Elefae in Hallowscroft, but this wasn''t some evening conversation over a campfire as they slowly returned home.


    This was an oath.


    Ronny reached over, pulling Nela over to him. She didn''t protest, instead wrapping one arm around him in turn.


    "And also...for her," he said, words both soft and yet hard.


    A heavy silence took over as Anthyla struggled with what Ronny had said. Nela didn''t mind, since it meant she got to spend more time in Ronny''s half-embrace. Shame they had to go deal with the knights soon. She''d rather be spending most of the day like this.


    "You...and her?" Anthyla''s surprise was clear. "I...I see."


    Nela had the feeling whenever she said that, it meant the opposite. "You''re not the only noble out there who''s had an affair," she pointed out, briefly looking sideways at Edeline.


    "Does your father know?" Anthyla managed to regain some composure. "My father...he would be furious. His daughter and a priestess of the Order..."


    Ronny let out a heavy sigh. "It''s complicated, but no, I don''t think he''s fully aware. Explaining it fully would require my sister''s side of the story too. I''m not certain we have time for that." It was his turn to shoot a look Edeline''s way. Nela held back a chuckle. Edeline did sort of deserve this.


    For her part, Edeline seemed equal parts annoyed and amused. "Fine then. I will take care of the doors now. Stay back."


    Nela rushed to ready her crossbow as Edeline walked forward. For a moment, Edeline studied the doors silently, taking in the sight. Nela was just about to tell her to hurry it up when Edeline drew her blade, lifting it over her head in one smooth motion.


    There it was - the pull of power as Edeline drew in energies for the spell. Anthyla gasped, likely astonished at her first time feeling it. Nela had gotten used to it by now. The next step was probably getting used to people getting surprised by just what Edeline was capable of.


    "Deus volt!"


    The faint white cracks appeared in the sky, followed by the bolt of raw energy jumping down to Edeline''s sword. Nela could swear it looked brighter than the last time she had seen it. Of course, she hadn''t seen Edeline destroying the bombard, so it could just be them being in the wall''s shadow.


    With a swift chop, Edeline sent the spell flying against the gate. For a brief instant, Nela could see the glowing energy flowing through the cracks in the old wood, making the entire gate glow. It was almost beautiful, in a strange way.


    Then the doors exploded inward thunderously, the wood unable to hold together. A good half of both doors, reduced to shards and splinters, flew inwards into Kelshir, leaving a giant ragged hole in the doorway.


    Ronny gestured forward. "Alright, let''s-"


    With a groaning creak, the hinges on the left door gave, and what was left of it fell inward with a resounding crash. Nela winced at the sound, feeling it in her bones. Sure, the spell''s roar almost certainly had alerted the guards as they had planned, but she hadn''t expected it to be quite that loud.


    "-go." Ronny finished weakly, staring. At least the right door''s remnants still held, although the force had swung it inward, leaving the way into Kelshir wide open.


    "Not quite what I had in mind," Edeline admitted, "But this works, so we...wait. Where is Ugotlas?"


    The sphinx had vanished. Nela guessed he''d cast his hiding spell or such while they were distracted by the gate. That, or he''d run off. Nela wasn''t sure she cared either way.


    "We don''t have time to worry about him," she pointed out, "Let''s get our arses moving!"


    "Right!" Edeline took off running, followed by Ronny. Nela broke into a sprint as well. Hopefuly Lady Kelshir could keep up, because they weren''t about to slow down now.


    The street beyond was mostly deserted. A few people, who had been going about whatever business, now stood there staring in various states of stunned surprised. There were no guards there, but that wouldn''t last.


    "Which way?" Ronny called back.


    "Straight ahead and turn right!" Anthyla responded. Off they ran, deeper into the city.

 Chapter 70: Forging Ahead

    "Can...we...please stop..."


    Hamond looked over at Anthyla. The noblewoman was struggling to catch her breath, bent over with arms hanging limply. Given they''d been moving through Kelshir at a quick run, it was no surprise she was worn down.


    There was a time not long ago when Hamond would have been exhausted by a similar run. The time they''d spent on the road had made him stronger. All of them, since no one else was breathing all that hard. That is, save for Lady Kelshir.


    Myron looked around them, surveying the street. "The watch doesn''t seem to have found out about us, so I suppose we can take a moment."


    Indeed, it almost seemed like their plan had worked too perfectly, making Hamond a little suspicious. They had not seen any sign of a guard so far. While there were a fair number of people out and about, none had called out an alarm. The most anyone had done was move aside to keep their distance, leery of their drawn blades.


    While it could be pure luck, Hamond knew well that periods of luck did not last forever. All they could do is hope to get to the Aetheric Knights before they learned of their entrance into the city. A fight with a few guards, while exposing their presence, was easily within their power. Against the knights with their unknown thaumaturge was a different matter.


    "Is that one of those foundries?" Nela asked, pointing at a building down the street.


    The answer was obvious to Hamond, but it appeared Nela had not seen a smithy before. The open area on the near side of the building, with a pair of visible anvils and soot-stained walls above it, were clear indicators that the answer was yes.


    "I...believe so," Anthyla said, still panting a bit. "If I am...correct, that is one of the older foundries in the city. My father has since helped arrange for new ones built in the past few years."


    "To help with the war effort," Myron added.


    "Exactly. Weapons and armor are made here in Kelshir for the king''s men." Anthyla frowned. "Even most of the bombards, like the one you destroyed, are cast and put together here in this city."


    "Why not just make them closer to the battlefield?" Nela asked, "Seems like that would make it easier for everyone."


    "There are a lot of iron mines to the northeast of here," Myron explained, "So it''s either send the weapons farther, or send the ore to make them farther."


    "And the smithing trade was well established here before the war began," Anthyla concluded.


    "I''ll bet the lord makes more than a few pikers off of it too," Hamond said. He was starting to see how all of this - the Elefae, the war against the Spellking, and Lord Kelshir''s decisions - fit together.


    "Are you certain?" Anthyla looked concerned, "It does make some sense, but...I am not fond of counting coin. I would not know."


    "I suppose you wouldn''t know what used to be there before those new foundries you mentioned were built."


    "I am afraid not." The noblewoman sounded confused. "But why does it matter?"


    "In a walled-off city like this one, you cannot build anything new without tearing down another building." Hamond took a deep breath, knowing how much his next words would hurt. "It would be very easy if those buildings were abandoned for some reason. As in, their occupants were being forced out of the city."


    "You mean the Elefae," Edeline said, finishing the thought.


    "Shit." It was all Nela could manage to say, and Hamond didn''t blame her.


    Lady Kelshir clenched one fist to her chest. "My father has much to answer for. But we cannot do anything here." She looked over each of them in turn. "I believe I have recovered enough. We should proceed."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Agreed," Myron said, "Move out and-"


    "Drop your weapons!"


    They all turned to see a pair of men, carrying spears and wearing faded uniforms, advancing on them. One was older and bearded, while the one who had spoke only had thin scruff on his face. Just as Hamond had figured - their luck had run out.


    "Drop your weapons now!" the younger guard repeated.


    "I thought I told you not to be so harsh," the older man said sharply to his companion. "You can''t just order everyone you meet around."


    "There''s an elf there, captain!" the guard protested, gesturing at Nela. "They''re dangerous!"


    "And if you keep provoking them, they''ll prove you right!" The guard captain''s patience had run out. "Go meet up with the others on Redkite Street. They''ll need every man they can get. I''ll handle them here."


    "But-"


    "It''s an order. Go." The captain scowled at the man, who paled before backing off wordlessly. Once the other guard was down the street, the captain turned. "Now, how about you all..."


    He trailed off on seeing Anthyla standing behind them. Of course he would recognize her, Hamond thought bitterly. Any captain of Kelshir''s guard would be expected to. Whether this was more bad luck or good fortune, Hamond couldn''t say.


    "My lady," the older man said slowly, "I assume this means the reports of you being held hostage by the elves were false."


    "Those are nothing but lies, Captain Sophos. I was never a captive of anyone." Even in the plain dress, she was able to call on enough of a dignified air to make it clear she was indeed Lady Kelshir. Very impressive, Hamond had to admit.


    "So the missive the knights sent to us was false. Curse them and their little games." The man gritted his teeth. "My lady, if you would, I can escort you from here. It isn''t safe for you to be out in the open unprotected right now."


    "I am sorry, but our business is urgent. I am needed elsewhere."


    "Our?" Captain Sophos echoed. The man clearly was not stupid. Hamond found himself wondering if his expectations for guard captains had been affected by his time in Hallowscroft. Them ending up under Kalvarel''s spell was not an indicator of any skill or wisdom on their part.


    Anthyla just silently nodded.


    "So you trust them then," the captain said. He looked over each of them. "So, what would you all say? Can I trust you to keep her from any harm?"


    "We have so far," Myron answered immediately, "We should be able to continue to do so."


    Sophos sighed, appearing to age years in front of them. "I don''t like it, but I''ll have to take you at your word. But two warnings. First, the streets of Kelshir are not safe. If I were you, I would find a place to hole up in and wait until tomorrow before risking anything."


    "And the second?" Edeline spoke up.


    "I don''t know what you''re planning, and I''m not going to ask. But if Lord Kelshir so commands, we might end up facing each other in battle."


    "Hopefully it will not come to that." Myron raised his sword straight up in front of him. It could be some sort of salute, maybe a practice among soldiers. Hamond wasn''t familiar enough with that to know for sure.


    Captain Sophos held his spear forward in a similar salute, and then turned and trotted off. Hamond watched him go, wondering how someone like that ended up in the service of a man such as Lord Kelshir.


    "A good man," Myron commented quietly once the captain was out of sight.


    "We''re not going to do what he said and go hide, right?" Nela asked.


    "Of course not," Edeline answered, "There is no reason to give the knights a reprieve."


    "I do wish we could have figured out if the city watch had asked the knights for aid." Hamond wasn''t sure if dividing the Aetheric Knights up would be better or worse. While it would mean fewer to deal with at once, they couldn''t rule out the remaining knights attempting another attack on Faehaven.


    "Whether they did or not, we need to get moving." Myron turned to Anthyla. "Which way do we go from here, again?"


    Anthyla didn''t answer, lost in staring off into the distance.


    "You all there?" Nela waved a hand in front of the noblewoman''s face. "We don''t have time for this shit, you know."


    This finally got her attention. "My apologies. It is just...is this the only way? I fear..." Lady Kelshir stopped speaking for a moment, fighting to compose herself. "No. It is not important now. You are right. we must deal with the knights now. This way, I believe." She pointed down the street, away from the foundry.


    Edeline walked over. "Staring down people you know, with the simple truth that they have to die if you want to protect yourself and those you care for...I know how hard it is. I had to go through this very thing too."


    "So did I," Hamond added, once again reminded of Kalvarel. "I had to kill someone I called a friend. It was necessary."


    "Can''t save everyone if half of them are trying to kill the other half," Nela added, "And you can''t save anyone if someone kills you first."


    "We may kill a few people who don''t deserve it," Myron spoke gravely, looking down at his sword. "But they''ve already killed many who also didn''t. Better that we bear the burden of a few regrets so that other people will not have to die."


    "Thank you, all of you." While the tense look on Anthyla''s face softened a bit, it didn''t entirely fade. There was only so much to ease her worries. Odds were, Hamond knew, there was only one person who could do that - and they were on their way to rescue her.


    "Come on then." Myron gestured. Anthyla nodded, and they were off again. Not running nearly as fast as before, but still moving quickly as they went further north into Kelshir.

 Chapter 71: When Knights Fall

    Of all the things Myron had expected to see in Kelshir, a wooden palisade was not one of them. But that was what he was seeing. Rows of upright logs, their tops sharpened into points, stood bound together in a crude wall that surrounded several buildings.


    This had to be the compound of the knights.


    "What kind of shit is this?" Nela whispered to him. She was clearly thinking of the same thing he was. They''d seen walls like this on the battlefield, crude defenses quickly put up to ward off enemies or wild animals. This, in turn, raised a key question of just what the knights saw the people of Kelshir as.


    "Why would they wall themselves off like this?" Edeline asked Anthyla.


    "I do not know." Anthyla kept her voice low. "The prior year they requested men and resources to build an extension of the city''s outer walls around the compound. My father refused, saying they could not spare either. I suppose the knights decided they would handle it themselves."


    Looking down the street to where the one opening stood, Myron noted the presence of a single guard. The man, standing at attention with a spear in hand, hadn''t noticed them yet. He would eventually, so they needed to be quick with their plans.


    "The three of us will go into the compound first." Myron gestured, indicating himself, Edeline, and Hamond. "Lady Kelshir and Nela will follow. We will start a fight out in the open to lure out their thaumaturge, force him to reveal himself. Once he has done so, Edeline and Hamond will deal with him, hopefully with Ugotlas''s help." He hoped the sphinx could hear him. "Meanwhile, I will break off to join Nela and Lady Kelshir. That way, we can begin searching the place for their prisoners."


    "Do we even know if they''re being held here?" Hamond asked.


    "They...could not be anywhere else without the city guard knowing." Anthyla said, her voice taking on a more desperate tone. "You heard what Captain Sophos told me. They must be being held in the gaol here."


    In truth, nothing the captain had said told them one way or the other as to where the prisoners might be. However, even if the Episkopiate or the other prisoners were not here, their efforts here could still put a stop to the brutal attacks of the knights. To Myron, that would be victory enough.


    Hamond did not object further though. Perhaps he realized the same.


    "Shall we show the knights how much of an error they have made?" Edeline asked, a slight grin on her face.


    Myron nodded. "It''s time."


    "Corpus volt!" Edeline began to glow slightly as her spell took hold. No more stealth then, as the sparking energy surrounding her would draw all eyes. Sure enough, the guard at the compound''s entrance had seen it out of the corner of his vision and was now staring at them.


    No time to hold to their planned formation, then. "Go!" Myron called out, starting to run forward. Edeline, powered by her spell, dashed past Myron and bore down on the man. Before the guard could even raise his spear, Edeline was upon him. She cut him down with a single slice.


    "Arm yourself!" another voice called out from inside the compound. Shit, someone had been there. "We''re under attack!"


    Edeline, not slowing down, ran into the compound after the voice. Myron didn''t hesitate and charged after her, the footsteps of their companions - Myron did not look to see who - following behind.


    Standing there in the compound was a small group of men, three hex or so. Some held spears at the ready, others had swords in hand, while a few who were unarmed hung back. Edeline had come to a stop just outside of their reach, settled into a fighting position.


    Myron could see the problem instantly. With the array of spears and blades, there was no way Edeline could safely close in to fight. Even if she managed to take down one or two with her magically enhanced speed, it would leave her open to attacks from the rest.


    Not that Myron could do any better against their formation. But he knew someone who could. "Hamond!" he called out, relying on the man to be there, to be ready.


    "Ventus fugit!" A burst of wind knocked most of the men off their feet, and sent the rest reeling. It was all the opening they needed. Edeline was among the knights with hesitation, swinging her blade as she moved to the left. Myron mirrored her, heading to the right and cutting down a pair of men before they could recover.


    "Tetra lithoistos!" Hamond wasn''t finished either, as Myron heard the thuds of the conjured stone missiles finding their targets. He didn''t let it distract him, as he sidestepped a clumsy spear thrust before cutting that man down as well.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Some of the men started to fall back as the three of them pressed the attack. The Aetheric Knights here, for all of their training, were genuinely not prepared for a battle with a thaumaturge. The only conclusion Myron could reach was that they were entirely dependent on their own thaumaturge to handle such.


    Where this left him, the one person among them who was not a thaumaturge...Myron wasn''t sure. But here and now, at least, he could still keep fighting. Sidestepping a sword swing, he brought down yet another man with a slice of his own.


    What was a problem was that more men were joining the fight, running out of the buildings to reinforce the knights. While over half the initial group was now dead, Myron wasn''t sure they could hold out if there were too many more of them. The only other option would be Edeline using her one big spell, but a large bolt of energy from the sky would draw the city guard into this. That had be saved as a last resort.


    "What in Aether''s name is going on here?"


    The booming voice brought the fighting to a standstill. A tall heavy-set man, wearing full armor and bearing a full beard, strode up behind the knights. This had to be the commander here, or at least a higher ranking member of the knights.


    Whoever he was, he was not happy. "Anyone want to tell me how a group of three people is stopping the Aetheric Knights?"


    "They have spells!" One of the men pointed at Hamond.


    "Oh no, not that." The commander''s response was scathing. "What could over a hexty knights possibly do to stop one man? Pathetic, the lot of you!"


    A couple of the knights grumbled under their breath, but no one contradicted the man. More importantly, the commander had not called any one of the men out. That likely meant none of them were the thaumaturge. So unless they had been incredibly lucky with their initial attack, that left...


    "Pathetic," the commander repeated. "I''ll deal with them myself then! Khruseois panpolia!"


    Glowing streams of light appeared out of the air, wrapping around the knight. For a moment, Myron swore he saw the man floating off of the ground, before the magical energies flared, shaping themselves into an ornate glowing suit of armor. This was him, the one they had seen during the slaughter at Verdan. He hadn''t been clearly visible then, with the distance and setting sun, but there could be no doubt now.


    "I am Lord Fulcald Gortyssa of the Aetheric Knights," the commander declared, "And you three are dead."


    "I have faced worse," Edeline called back, doing her part in the original plan. Right, this was supposed to be the time for Myron to break away to join Nela, but he had no idea where she or Anthyla were. A quick look around the compound didn''t reveal them. While it was good they had managed to remain undetected, not having a clear direction to go made this that much more difficult.


    Lord Gortyssa snorted, stepping forward, bringing his now-glowing blade down on Edeline. Or where she was, as she swiftly stepped out of the way, then struck back. Her blow glanced off of his armor, not even showing any sign of even scratching the man.


    Myron looked around again, hoping he would spot something. Wait, there it was. Just hovering in the gap between two of the buildings was a small orb of light. That had to be Nela''s doing, a signal for them that she was in position.


    He wished he could tell Edeline and Hamond he was making his move, but that would give away too much of their plan. Myron sighed, accepting that he would just have to go for it. He just had to wait for the opportunity.


    Edeline evaded another blow, darting around behind Lord Gortyssa. The spell-clad knight turned to follow her movement, his back now to where Myron and Hamond were.


    Now.


    He dashed off, laying one of the other knights low with a sideways slash of his blade as he past. He heard shouts of astonishment as he ran past. The knights had been focused on watching Edeline and their commander fight, so hopefully it caught them off guard. Not all of them, though, as he heard someone running after him.


    "Dijed heka seshep sheser sheser wenen."


    Myron didn''t slow as he heard several cries of pain behind him. While grateful that Ugotlas had timed his appearance perfectly, he could hardly stop to thank the sphinx. Rounding the corner where the light had been, Myron saw Nela and Anthyla standing there, backs pressed against the wall to avoid attention.


    "Took you long enough," Nela told him, "Now you can-"


    "Watch out!" Anythla shouted.


    Myron quickly stepped forward. He felt a stinging pain as the sword swing of the knight just barely caught his back. Spinning, he deflected another slice with the flat of his own blade, then with a twist brought his sword around and slashed the other way. The man immediately dropped to his knees, looking up defiantly for a moment before falling face first to the ground.


    Fool, he chastised himself. Myron knew better than to let his guard down like that. He should''ve looked back to make certain that none had gotten past Ugotlas.


    "He didn''t get you, did he?" Nela broke away from the wall to look Myron over.


    "Just grazed me," Myron reassured her, although he remained angry at himself. Shit, if that one strike had cut deeper...


    Nela let out a frustrated sigh. "Aether''s blood, you scared a hex of years off my life there. Let me see." She started pulling gently at the back of his tunic. "Just a shallow cut. Panakeia logos." The pain subsided as the healing spell did its work.


    "Sorry," Myron said. Still a little shaken, he bent down and wiped his sword on the fallen knight''s tabard, trying to get as much of the blood off as he could.


    "Now what?" Nela asked, "Don''t think our guide here is going to be much help."


    "I will admit, I have not been in here." Anthyla replied, her tone that of a person who was offended and trying not to show it.


    Myron, at least, had an answer. "We''ll start with their main hall." It was a multi-floor building of stone brick, unlike the other wooden buildings surrounding it. If they really did keep prisoners somewhere in this place, it would probably be in there...or rather, below there.


    Crouching down to keep a lower profile, Myron gestured for Nela and Lady Kelshir to do the same. Once they had, he set off, creeping to around the back. Perhaps they''d find a side entrance there. And beyond that...hopefully, the members of the Aetheric Order.

 Chapter 72: A Solid Defense

    Dodging another strike from the commander of the knights, Edeline tried to figure out what they should do now. None of her sword swings or Hamond''s spells had been able to get through the man''s armor spell. Conversely, he was too slow to hit Edeline, with her spell bolstering her speed. And it did not seem like this Lord Gortyssa - a name she did not recognize - had any spells for ranged combat.


    She couldn''t keep up dodging forever though. Edeline could already feel the shortness of breath setting in, slowing her ever so slightly. Eventually, she would be too fatigued to react properly, and he would land a deadly blow.


    Ugotlas might be able to figure out a solution, but he was still dealing with the extra men that kept emerging. There had been far more men here than she had expected. She had not kept count, but it had to be over two hexty. They offered no real threat to Ugotlas, but were keeping him occupied.


    Again, Lord Gortyssa swung in a wide arc. Falling back outside of his range, she considered using her biggest spell. It was not ideal, since it would alert all of Kelshir to the battle in the compound. No, she could only rely on it as a final resort.


    "Phloxoistos." Hamond sent a blazing missile at the knight. Like with Hamond''s previous spells, it was stopped by the glowing armor.


    "Your pathetic efforts won''t get through this armor," Lord Gortyssa boasted, "Give this pointless fight up. I''ll make it quick."


    Edeline shook her head, not about to give up defeat. There had to be some opening. Perhaps the conjured armor had a limit on how much damage it could take, such that a heavy enough blow could break through. She looked it over again, but no obvious clue, such as a sign that Hamond''s spell had weakened the spell, presented itself.


    Taking a sudden deep breath, Lord Gortyssa strode forward with a surprising burst of speed, lunging in Edeline''s direction. Edeline tumbled out of the way, rolling to the side with a labored gasp. She did not have much time left.


    At least the knight was also showing signs of exhaustion. He had stopped to catch his breath, bent slightly over. It gave her a chance to recover, and plan her next...wait.


    Lord Gortyssa was breathing hard.


    Air was passing through his armor spell.


    "Hamond!" Edeline called out, "Blow him down!"


    Hamond''s glance was doubting, but he turned and extended his hands regardless. "Ventus fugit!"


    To Edeline''s complete shock, Lord Gortyssa was sent sprawling, a strange metallic clatter echoing as his glowing armor spell made contact with the cobblestone. She had expected Hamond''s spell to stagger him, give her a brief moment of respite. Not...actually do what she had said.


    This spell of his...it did not work like an actual suit of armor. There was no actual extra weight added as a result of the spell being active. Watching as he slowly climbed to his feet, Edeline found herself wondering just how it worked.


    "You will regret that," Lord Gortyssa warned, taking a step in Hamond''s direction.


    "Ventus fugit!" Hamond answered with another spell, again knocking the man on his back.


    An idea occurred to Edeline, one that would be easy to test. "Hydropidax!" The stream of water hit the knight right in the face as he started to rise again. It appeared to startle him, so much so that he dropped back down for a moment.


    "What sort of joke was that supposed to be?" he snarled, finally standing up.


    Edeline just grinned at the sight of water dripping off of the man''s beard. She had figured it out. The armor spell prevented all solid objects from passing through. It would block any blade or arrow, or even certain spells. But it was not impenetrable.


    "So that''s the weakness of it," Edeline heard Hamond say, more to himself. Good, they both had spotted the flaw with the spell, so all that remained was figuring out how to exploit it. And Edeline had a good idea how to proceed.


    "Ventus fugit!"


    "Tetra hydropidax!"


    Both spells hit Lord Gortyssa at the same time. Edeline focused, adjusting her aim to make sure all four streams found their way to his face. She could feel the enchantment that fortified her strength and speed fade, but if this worked, that would not matter.


    Struggling to raise himself up, Lord Gortyssa looked defiantly at Edeline, staring over the water flowing onto his face. The water that prevented him from breathing. Give it up, Edeline thought to herself. Give it up.


    Finally, as he lay there struggling weakly, the gleaming armor began to fade as his own concentration failed him. Letting her conjured water vanish in turn, Edeline walked up to Lord Gortyssa. It seemed quite strange to her, that a man who bore responsibility for so many dead and suffering now seemed so pitiful and helpless.


    But she knew better. Flipping her blade around, Edeline drove it downward, putting an end to the man''s life.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    And with it, the threat of the knights for Faehaven.


    Pulling her sword free, Edeline shook the blood off of it as best she could before turning to see how Ugotlas had fared. While the sphinx still faced two hex or so men, none of them were attacking. They instead had stopped and were now staring at her in stunned silence. Clearly they had not expected their thaumaturge to be defeated.


    Unfortunately, since none of them showed any signs of retreating either, they were next. Edeline supposed she could manage a little more fighting. "Corpus volt," she said, voice sounding rough to her own ears. Still, the spell activated again, power surging once again through her body.


    She began to trot in their direction, too tired for a full run, but keeping a steady pace. At this point, she''d settle for intimidating the remaining knights into fleeing. If they couldn''t stop her here, they''d have no chance once she was back at full strength.


    The knights looked at each other, and turned to start running.


    "I insist that you stay," Ugotlas spoke up, "Dijed heka tijez khener khener wenen."


    Numerous shimmering ropes appeared from the ground, shooting forward and wrapping around the men. A few hacked away with blades, but more ropes appeared to take their place. Within a few short moments, every one of the men was bound immobile, forced to stand there.


    Well, her spell was now pointless then. Edeline let it fade again, hoping she wouldn''t need it. "Are you ready to surrender now?"


    "We''ll never give in to a witch like you!" The response from one of the men made Edeline pause in confusion. They had just been trying to flee. Any defiance they showed now did not have much weight to it.


    What in Aether''s name did they think this would accomplish, anyway?


    "Refusing to admit your defeat, even after attempting to escape?" Ugotlas sounded amused. "I fear I will never understand your like."


    "I''d bet they planned to go tell either the lord or the city guard," Hamond said, "They lost the battle today, so they want to come back and fight it again tomorrow."


    "We will never stop fighting!" called out another of the men, and the others shouted cries of approval.


    "So you want to be knights for the rest of your lives?" Edeline asked coldly, seething. She''d only made the offer because she knew Myron would have insisted on it. So much for mercy.


    "We will always be knights," the man stated, "Now and forever."


    Edeline walked over to the man, and swung her sword down. It cut through his bonds as well, and his body slumped halfway to the ground, held up by one arm.


    "I will repeat myself. Do you wish to be knights for the rest of your lives? If so, I will grant that wish."


    None of them said anything for a long moment, as the true meaning of her question hit them. "We swore oaths," one finally said.


    "Curse your oaths! When you swore to protect the people of Hyarch, where did it say that those who showed kindness of an elf were exempt? Where did it say you would gladly burn their houses and leave their children parentless? You decided you have no regard for anyone but your lords and fellow knights. You should be grateful I would give any regards to yours."


    Edeline stopped to catch her breath. She had plenty more fury to give voice to, even if she had run out of air to voice it with for the moment.


    "Fine! We yield!" the man spat out, still glaring at her.


    "That would be more convincing if you weren''t still holding your spear," Hamond remarked, moving forward to stand by Edeline.


    The man grimaced, but did not release his grip on his weapon. Not that it would do him much good with his arms securely bound by Ugotlas''s spell.


    "I captured them because I was considering questioning them on why they so fervently oppose the existence of weretheka when they serve under the leadership of one." Ugotlas shook his head fiercely, his mane flying wildly. "Even if they were willing to give me an answer, though, this entire conversation leads me to believe they would just contradict themselves. Shall we put an end to this farce?"


    Edeline let out a tired sigh. "Go ahead," she said. These knights would never back down, and their small group did not have the time or energy to take prisoners. That left just one option.


    "Dijed heka seshep sheser sheser wenen."


    The men all went limp as the light pierced them, the ropes being the only thing holding them upright. A moment later, Ugotlas released that spell as well, and the last of the Aetheric Knights fell to the ground.


    "I believe I will go patrol around near the entrance to the compound. Discretely, of course." Ugotlas lifted one paw and rubbed his face against it. "If there are any stragglers among the knights that have yet to appear, I believe you two should easily be able to handle them."


    "Of course," Hamond answered readily. "We''ll meet up with you once Myron and Nela are done."


    Ugotlas turned and padded off, not bothering to say anything else. Edeline wondered if he felt like she did. Doubtful, since the sphinx showed no real signs of being worn down. Edeline, however, was just too drained to deal with niceties or polite conversation. If Ugotlas had remained, she wasn''t sure she could restrain herself from saying something that might offend him.


    "Good work on figuring out that weakness of the armor spell," Hamond said once Ugotlas had departed. He reached out and took her free hand in his. "I didn''t think about the possibility of using conjured water to suffocate the man."


    Edeline blinked. "Wait. I thought...you said you saw the weakness."


    "I saw a different one," Hamond explained, "The spell did not cover the bottom of his feet. By knocking him down, it left a potential opening that any sword or spell could get through."


    Edeline laughed weakly. "So you were trying to aim for that with that last spell? Expose the bottom of his boots?"


    "It wasn''t that good a plan," Hamond admitted with a shrug. "We''d only get once chance to hit his feet before he realized what we were doing, and it would have been a difficult target for my spells. But I didn''t see any other options."


    "Though if you had not knocked him down again, I am not sure my spell would have worked in time before he was able to attack again." Edeline frowned as the truth set in. Their victory owed more to luck than anything else. "We need to be better than that."


    "Agreed. Especially with more powerful thaumaturges like the Witch of Wrath out there." Hamond sounded equally grave.


    "You still think we might end up having to fight her?" Edeline had her doubts this would happen, but she could not ignore the possibility.


    "If she ever learns who I am - or who I was - she will try to kill me." Hamond''s simple statement carried a weight heavier than the world. "Just as she killed the Spellking."


    "Then we will work harder." Edeline was not about to complain. After all, getting to sit down with Hamond to improve her spellcraft had become one of her favorite activities. It certainly was better than having to clear a campsite, at the least.


    "Of course. But that gets to wait for when we aren''t standing watch." A good reminder of what they still had to do here, Edeline admitted.


    Not that she expected any more trouble, but again, it was possible. Letting go of Hamond''s hand she turned to survey the compound, looking for any signs of trouble. If any stragglers came out, it would be a fight again. And she wasn''t sure how much more fighting she could handle.


    Hurry up, Edeline thought, hoping her brother would return soon.

 Chapter 73: Levels of Surprise

    Lifting the banner out of the way, Nela saw what they were looking for. At least, she hoped it was.


    Reaching up one arm to pull the keyring off the hook, she grunted as she had to stretch herself, standing on the tips of her feet. Nela wondered if there were any of the knights here who also had problems with getting things like this down from high places. It wasn''t like she asked to be short.


    Managing to get it free, Nela brought it down for a closer look. It didn''t do much good. She was no locksmith, and had no idea which of these keys matched that locked door. All they knew was that there were stairs that led down on the other side of the door. That had to be where the gaol was.


    "I think I found them!" she called out to Ronny, who was searching around on the opposite side of the room. It was an assembly room for the knights, with wooden chairs lined up in rows. Several banners of the Aetheric Knights, like the one the keyring had been hidden behind, hung on the walls on both sides.


    "Good," Ronny called back, trotting over to look at it. "That could be the keys. We found them, Lady Kelshir."


    Anthyla didn''t answer. She was standing near a table at the front of the room, staring down at something she was holding.


    "Something wrong?" Nela asked, heading in her direction. They really couldn''t afford to get distracted over every little thing, not when the others were fighting to distract the knights. They''d taken too long as it was, with them having gone over nearly every room on the ground floor just to find these stupid keys.


    "They called on the reserves for reinforcements." Anthyla''s face was pale.


    "Let me see." Ronny came over and took the paper, reading over it. "It does have the royal seal, but...this is for next year. It''s not that different from the orders I was given."


    "Call up as many men as possible and send them to the battle, right?" Nela said, "Well, they won''t get much of anyone, not with Edeline out there taking care of them. Besides, if they can''t stand up to Edeline, they''d get completely crushed by the gigants."


    "Quite possibly," Ronny said slowly, "Although that might pose another problem...but we can deal with that later."


    "Excuse me?" The look on Anthyla''s face was clear she wasn''t going to take having anything else kept from her.


    "It''ll only make sense once you get the explanation from my sister," Ronny answered evenly. Right, Edeline being the daughter of that Pelagoin princess again. What that had to do with Edeline being a powerful magic wielder who could take out groups of men with a single spell, Nela wasn''t sure. But she could admit Ronny probably knew something she didn''t.


    But as Ronny had said, they could worry about it another time. "Let''s get to that door," Nela urged, "Don''t want to keep them waiting."


    "Do you mean the prisoners, or Edeline?" Ronny asked, clearly trying to lighten the mood.


    "The sphinx," Nela replied without hesitation. It was only partially a joke - Ugotlas did not seem like the patient type.


    "I won''t argue with that," Ronny said with a nod, "So now we-"


    "Scum!" a voice called out from the room''s main entrance. It was a younger man, clearly another member of the knights. His sword was held high at an awkward angle, something even Nela could tell.


    Clumsily, the man charged forward, towards Ronny. Easily sidestepping the charge, Ronny drew his own blade again. "I''ll give you once chance to back down now," he warned the knight.


    "We never retreat!" the man shouted, and charged again. Just as before, Ronny sidestepped, but this time brought his sword around in a sideways slash. The man crumpled and fell, not even having come close to striking Ronny.


    "And you''ll never learn," Ronny said, looking back at the man''s body.


    "That makes five, right?" Nela knew her question came off as more flippant than she wanted. They had run into a few knights in here already, none any real threat to them. But every one they dealt with here was one less that the others had to deal with outside.


    "I haven''t been keeping count," Ronny told her.


    "Whatever, then." Nela supposed it wasn''t that important to track how many men the knights had. As long as they weakened them and freed the prisoners here, they''d sleep well tonight.


    Leaving the assembly room, the three went back left and around the hallway to where the door say. A heavy wooden door with a half-circle barred window near the top. Nela wasn''t sure what the point of that was, being indoors and all. It wasn''t like they expected the prisoners to come up to the door and try to get someone to let them out, was it? That sounded like nonsense to her.


    Whatever the reason for it, it had let Ronny peer through, so they had a good idea where it led. Although given what had been under Lord Hallowscroft''s house, there really was no telling. For all they knew, they were about to stumble on another stone statue of some old thaumaturge. If that happened, Nela knew she''d just about fall over laughing.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Let me see..." Ronny muttered as he tried the different keys. Finally, there was a click, and the door swung inward on its own with a creaking sound.


    Before either Ronny or Nela moved, Anthyla pushed past them. "Claris!" she shouted as she ran down the stairs. Nela couldn''t recall having ever seen her move that fast before. Shit, if there were more guards down there...


    Ronny had the same thought, because he sprinted down the stairs after Anthyla. Nela followed, although she tried to be more careful. How they managed to move so fast while going down a set of stairs in this dim light...Nela had no idea how anyone could do that without tumbling over. Her ladyship was either surefooted or shortsighted.


    Possibly both.


    Reaching the bottom, she could see Ronny standing next to Anthyla. Ahead, down a narrow passage, were sets of barred cells along either side. A few low-burning candles set in holders along the walls between the cells were the only source of light down here.


    Even so, Nela could see as well as the others that the closest cells were empty.


    "No...how?" Anthyla was in stunned disbelief.


    "I thought as much," Ronny said. Despite not looking in her direction, something told Nela that he knew she was there. "There was no guarantee that the city guard wasn''t involved. Besides, this gaol is probably too small to hold every Order member in Kelshir."


    That was also a good point. You could put three people in each cell and it still wouldn''t even hold a full hexty. They had to have been sent somewhere else, and Nela could see how the city gaol was the most likely possibility.


    "Who is that?" It was a raspy voice, calling out from one of the cells down the hall. "You''re nor one of the knights."


    Without hesistation, Anthyla started in the direction of the voice, with the two of them following. There at the end of the passage, a portly man sat in one of the cells, wearing a tattered robe.


    "Are...are you unharmed?" Anthyla stammered, "Where are the others?"


    "Lady Kelshir?" the man asked, peering up at her. "I am surprised you found your way here."


    "I had help," she stated simply, gesturing to indicate Ronny and Nela.


    "Your Primacy," Ronny said with a slight nod.


    Wait, was this that Episkopiate they''d been talking about? The leader of the Aetheric Order? Nela wasn''t sure how she was supposed to respond. Then again, running into someone like this in a prison cell wasn''t normal either.


    "I am grateful then. Although if you are looking for the other members of the Order...the knights marched them off separately. I could not tell you where they were taken."


    "We can at least get you out of here." Ronny had pulled out the keyring again. He frowned as he started to try the keys one after another.


    "A rescue, then? You''d better move quickly, if you don''t want the knights to discover you here." The Episkopiate looked worried. "It''s impressive they didn''t catch you already."


    There were so many things Nela could say, wanted to say, in response to that. She held her tongue though. He''d learn just what Edeline could do soon enough, once they got back outside.


    Finding the right key at last, Ronny pulled the barred gate open. "Do you need aid in getting out of here, Your Primacy?" he asked the Episkopiate. That was a title she ought to use. Don''t forget it, Nela told herself.


    "I could use help in getting up. This cell is not kind to an old man like me." Nela didn''t think he looked all that old, but maybe she had it wrong. Not like she could get a good look at his face in this light. For that matter, she ought to look the Episkopiate over once they were out in the sun''s light. See if he had any injuries or other problems she could heal.


    Ronny extended a hand, and pulled the Episkopiate to his feet. The man took an unsteady step forward. Nela figured this was where she needed to step in. "I''ve got you," she said, turning as she draped the man''s arm over her shoulder. "You alright with taking the lead?" Nela then asked Ronny.


    "Of course," Ronny answered, drawing his sword again.


    "My thanks," the Episkopiate told Nela, "It seems I get to live a bit longer."


    "What do you mean?" Anthyla''s voice was shrill.


    "You did not know? I would have guessed you hearing the announcement was what drove you to attempt this in the first place." The Episkopiate paused, studying Lady Kelshir for a reaction. "I was to be hanged tomorrow eve."


    "Guess we have good timing," Nela commented, then realized maybe that was a little too flippant.


    The Episkopiate wasn''t upset. "Indeed you do."


    "I didn''t know," Anthyla admitted, "I went to warn the elves...and some of the knights attacked there too."


    "They truly are out of control then," the Episkopiate said as they started to climb the stairs. "They will be called to account someday."


    "It will come sooner than you think," Ronny said over his shoulder.


    "Perhaps, but we must not be rash. The Aetheric Knights do have a lot of support." Nela, seeing that the man wasn''t looking her way, rolled her eyes in frustration. The old priest was about to be in for a surprise.


    The rest of their trip back up and through the building was silent. Reaching the front doors, Ronny pushed them open to reveal the compound. Nela winced at the sunlight. Why was it always so bright out whenever they had to go underground?


    Using her free hand to wipe at her eyes, Nela looked ahead to see Edeline and Hamond standing there, surrounded by the bodies of the fallen knights. That was...a lot of dead knights. More than she''d thought they''d have to deal it.


    "What in Aether''s name..." the Episkopiate whispered, eyes widening at the sight.


    "I told you the day of reckoning for the knights would come sooner than you think," Ronny said.


    "May I assume that you did not find the priests of the order here?" Edeline asked as she walked over.


    "Just the Episkopiate. The others must be elsewhere." Ronny shook his head. "I don''t want to have to break into a second prison in as many days."


    "At least we will not have to worry about the thaumaturge," Edeline noted.


    "He called himself Lord Gortyssa," Hamond added, joining them. "I don''t know of a town with that name, so I can''t tell if it''s true or not. Not after who we encountered in Verdan."


    "Lord Gortyssa? A thaumaturge?" The Episkopiate looked so lost. "What are you...that cannot be."


    "I take it we''ll need to explain some things to him too," Hamond remarked, looking around. "This is not the ideal place for it though."


    "Agreed," Ronny said, "We should make for the temple. Ugotlas!" The last word was shouted. Of course the sphinx was hiding around again, pretending to not be there. Nela wondered if they should have just left without trying to let Ugotlas know.


    Well, whether or not he knew, they were leaving regardless. Good riddance to the knights, Nela thought, taking one last look back as they headed out of the compound. Their small group - and the elves too - would be much safer without them around.

 Chapter 74: Rescue Arranged

    "So Verdan was attacked by the knights as well?" the Episkopiate asked.


    They had made it back to the main temple of the Aetheric Order without encountering any other guards or knights. Hamond had to admit, the temple had been very impressive to behold from the outside, and the inner chambers were even more so with their ornate stone carvings depicting Aether in detail. The Order had clearly paid very for the work some skilled artisans.


    Going by Nela staring at them, she was even more fascinated by them than he was. Hamond suspected she probably would not mind getting to spend the better part of a day looking over each one. Such a pity. They had more important matters to deal with right now.


    "I am not certain I would call it serendipity that we were there to witness it," Edeline said, "We would have left sooner, except we were still recovering from our own ordeal there."


    "Can''t exactly fight battles when you were drugged the night before," Nela commented, pulling herself away from the carved relief she''d been focusing on.


    "We were forced to flee the town, and it was destroyed." Myron clenched one fist. "We were at least able to get some of the survivors to Faehaven."


    "They really did fall that low, then." The Episkopiate said, looking down at the tiled floor of the temple. "I had hoped some of them could yet have been redeemed, but turning on the Hyarchian people is too far. When we already have a terrible enemy on our borders, the last thing we need is a fight among ourselves."


    "Well, the knights won''t be picking any more fights," Nela said, "Lord Kelshir, however, might."


    "Indeed. He was the one who ordered my death. Lord Kelshir visited my cell himself to tell me of what would happen, and why." Lifting his gaze, the Episkopiate looked directly at Anthyla. This had something to do with her, Hamond realized.


    "Bold of him," Edeline said, "He must think highly of His Majesty''s favor, to risk angering supporters of the Order."


    "It would not be the first time that this kingdom saw an Episkopiate hang."


    "As in, the one before you or something?" Nela''s question followed Hamond''s own thoughts.


    "Among others," the older priest answered, "To explain, there was a time when instead of a single Episkopiate, the Aetheric Order had an Episkopiatal Council. A hex of men, who convened to make decisions and issue new doctrines."


    "This was before the Spellking''s rise, correct?" Edeline asked.


    "Of course. This has been the tradition of our order for many years. However, it was a different tradition we had long held, one of belief, that brought us to this point. The great cycle of decay and renewal is a core tenet of the Aetheric Order. Nothing is eternal. Not us, not the kingdoms we build, and not even the world we live in. As each of these die, they are replaced by new and different things."


    "Some of the Order believed that the Spellking was part of this cycle, didn''t they?" Thinking back to his upbringing in the Spellking''s court, Hamond could see how many could come to believe in this as well. Promises of a better future for thaumaturges, which paled compared to the misery that followed.


    A misery his own father''s spells had helped to shape.


    "Indeed they did." The Episkopiate gave Hamond a shrewd glance, making Hamond wonder how much the man knew. "I will not get into the details of the conflict that followed. All that matters is that it nearly tore the Order apart, and when it was done, there was only one Episkopiate left. My predecessor."


    "But didn''t you say he ended up hanging too?" Nela pointed out.


    "He did, thanks to Perrinot." The Episkopiate stopped to catch his breath, then continued. "A scholar of the Order, known for his research into the old history of this land, going as far back as a kingdom that predated Hyarch itself. I know little about it myself. What I do know is Perrinot and his work was well regarded by everyone, including my predecessor. Until he was revealed as a thaumaturge who had been working in secret for the Spellking."


    "I vaguely remember when that happened," Anthyla spoke up, "My father was very angry, although at the time I could not say why. I...was not paying much heed to such matters when I was younger."


    "I doubt I would have either," Edeline said, trying to comfort Anthyla.


    "A question, if you don''t mind." Hamond wanted to phrase this carefully. The possibility of all of this being connected to the events that brought them here to Kelshir wasn''t something he could ignore. Not with Centurla''s words from earlier repeating over and over in his head.


    "He worked as a scribe for the Aetheric Order in Kelshir for years..." the Elefae woman had said.


    Hamond needed to know the truth.


    "Did this scholar have any assistants working under him?"


    "Why yes, he did." The Episkopiate looked a little surprised. "I can guess your next question, so to answer it, they were all suspect as well. The response of Lord Kelshir and the knights was brutal yet understandable. Many of those assistants ended up hanging too, while the rest fled, as did Perrinot."


    All four of them exchanged glances. They all knew just where one of those assistants had ran to. It had all began here.


    "That fits with what we know," Hamond finally said, "We did promise Lady Kelshir here an explanation of why we''re here, and it''s probably best that Your Primacy hear our side of things too." He stepped aside, gesturing for Myron and Edeline to speak.


    Myron took in a deep breath. "We never did properly introduce ourselves, I suppose. I am Myron Hallowscroft."


    "And I am Edeline Hallowscroft." Edeline followed suit.


    "The children of Lord Hallowscroft?" the Episkopiate said, looking over at Myron. "I would not have expected this. You must have some reason for both of you to travel here unannounced."


    "We were trying to act before rumor of what had happened in Hallowscroft spread too far," Myron stated, "Since we believe word was already on its way here, we initially sought to keep our presence here quiet."


    "To explain more clearly, you had mentioned some of that scholar''s assistants had fled Kelshir. We think one of those assistants was an Elefae going by the name of Kalvarel. He had traveled to Hallowscroft."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "That''s not a name I recognize," the Episkopiate answered Edeline, frowning in deep thought. "But I do recall Perrinot working with some elves before, so I can''t dispute this either."


    Edeline nodded, then continued. "Whatever Perrinot had been researching, Kalvarel had discovered something among it. I think he believed it to be some source of ancient spells, but given what we know of him, it''s difficult to say what he wanted out of it. He plotted a way into gaining control of the town, all so he could find it."


    "Even I fell under his influence, due to a spell he used on me," Myron admitted. "If it had not been for my sister''s efforts, I would still be there."


    "I had heard tales of the Spellking and his ilk using magic to coerce loyalty from people." The Episkopiate suddenly seemed quite old, although he was hardly what Hamond would consider elderly. "Having that confirmed...it leaves me feeling a bit ill."


    "While we can''t say for sure, it''s likely that Kalvarel got that spell from Perrinot, who also used it too." Hamond could understand all too well the priest''s frustrations.


    "We were able to stop Kalvarel and his plan, after which we learned he had originally came from Kelshir." Edeline''s tone grew harsh. "But we also learned something worse. Our father had been hiding a secret of his own...and Kalvarel''s schemes now exposed that secret, putting us all in danger."


    "Danger?" echoed Anthyla.


    "I think I understand," the Episkopiate said, "I know who your father took under his protection years ago. Perhaps it would be best if you didn''t speak of it further."


    "I have come to realize keeping secrets and hiding things has accomplished nothing for us," Edeline replied, giving Myron and Nela a determined look, "And I''d look quite the fool if I did not hold myself to the same standard."


    It was a fair point. Hamond would''ve preferred to follow the Episkopiate''s advice, but concealing things wouldn''t get them much further. At some point, he supposed, they would have to trust someone. Now was as good a time to start as any.


    "You called us the children of Lord Hallowscroft before, and that is true." Edeline took a deep breath. "However, what is also true is that we are children of different mothers. He is the son of Lady Hallowscroft. And I?"


    For a moment, there was not a sound in the room.


    "I am the daughter of Princess Splendora Pelagoin."


    Anthyla opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, color fading from her face. "The old royal family? But...how?" she said, finally finding her voice. "They were all dead!"


    "At this point, you ought to realize how easy it is to fake word of someone''s death," Myron pointed out, indicating himself with a hand gesture.


    "Yes...but that means..." Without any warning, Anthyla dropped awkwardly down on one knee, bowing before Edeline.


    "Stop that," Edeline snapped at the noblewoman, "I am no princess. The crown and throne will never be mine. I would not seek them either."


    "That decision may yet be taken from you," the Episkopiate warned, closing his eyes. "Although they may yet be reluctant to admit as much, every king, be it of Hyarch or any other land, only holds power so long as there are those who recognize and honor their right to rule. If enough people see you as having that potential - or as a threat to the one they see as worthy - then your choices grow few."


    Edeline let out a shaky breath, her anger visibly fading. "All I want is to live life on my own terms. To pursue my own talents and desires."


    "So do many people, and that is where your troubles began. Our world is built one life at a time, all of us trying to create something strong enough to endure to be handed down to those yet to come. Far too few give any thought to if what they try to build will in turn help build other lives, or bring them ruin. The struggle to see beyond ourselves will always be there, affecting king and peasant alike until the end of all."


    Hamond could tell the Episkopiate''s words stung at Edeline, far more than the incantation or effects of any spell. Stepping over, he took her hand, letting her know he was there for her. She glanced over, relief setting in with his presence.


    "I think you see why we left Hallowscroft. It was not safe to remain there, as much as our departure left some matters unresolved." Myron ran one hand through his hair. "We needed answers, and our one clue was that Kalvarel was originally from Kelshir. We traveled north, and...you know more or less what has happened since we reached Verdan."


    "We need access to the Order''s library here," Hamond stated, "There has to be a record there of what Kalvarel was searching for. Accounts of old spells, older thaumaturges...something that ties in with what we have found."


    "Of course you can search our archives." The Episkopiate hesitated. "However...there is one other problem. When Perrinot fled, he only took a select few of his own papers. The rest of his writings and books were destroyed, burned by order of Lord Kelshir himself."


    "Shit," Nela muttered, loud enough that they all could hear her. Hamond had to admit, she''d held her tongue away from such language better than he''d expected.


    "Was it just books he had written, or were any other books caught up in it as well?" Edeline asked, straightening up. "If there are older records of it, we may be able to find them."


    "There could yet be," the Episkopiate said, "The problem is, I''m not the one who kept the libraries. To find that out, you''d have to..."


    "Go rescue the rest of the Order," Myron finished.


    "We could probably just search it ourselves," Nela said, "But it would be a lot easier if we had help looking, so...guess tomorrow is time to go break out more prisoners, isn''t it?"


    "Why wait?" Edeline said, "If we act tonight, before they are prepared, then-"


    "You''re tired," Hamond stated, "We''re all tired. Also, I don''t think we could convince Ugotlas again for his help."


    "Who is this Ugotlas?" the Episkopiate asked.


    "They would be talking about me." The sphinx appeared with the distinctive shimmer, sitting back a few paces away. "And you are correct. With how matters have played out, there is no need for unnecessary attempts at heroism."


    Anthyla sputtered, anger clouding her face.


    "A sphinx?" The Episkopiate stepped back and away from Ugotlas. "You...what would you gain by allying with such a...creature?"


    "It was a matter of convenience, since we had similar goals." Ugotlas smiled coldly. "Incidentally, I thought you all might wish to know that there are a pair of people skulking around in the hallway outside this room."


    Hamond''s eyes widened. Had there been some surviving knights who had followed them here? How in Aether''s name was that even possible?


    "Scatter," Myron hissed, drawing his sword. Hamond moved to the side, taking shelter behind a carved column. Edeline, to his mild surprise, followed him instead of staying out in the open. Nela guided the Episkopiate and Anthyla to behind the altar, then readied her crossbow and aimed it at the double doors that led into the temple''s sanctum.


    Myron remained in the middle of the room, taking a fighting stance. Ugotlas, strangely enough, did not seem worried, remaining seated. In fact, he was...yawning? Alright, fair, two people probably were not a threat to him, but Hamond would think Ugotlas could at least show some sign of being wary.


    "Come out!" Myron called out, "We know you''re there!"


    After what seemed like far too long a moment, one of the doors swung open slightly, and two figures slipped through. It was a man and a younger woman, both holding their hands out to show they were unarmed. The two of them wore ragged outfits, looking almost like...


    ...almost like the one the Episkopiate was wearing. Garb for prisoners.


    Myron had seen this too, because he immediately lowered his blade. "Who are you?" he asked, lowering his voice a bit.


    "Please don''t hurt us," the woman said, "We were just-"


    "Claris!" Anthyla burst out from behind the altar, running towards the pair. "Claris!"


    "Anthyla?" was all the woman could manage before Lady Kelshir flung herself forward, embracing the other woman. Hamond just shook his head, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "So you''re from the Aetheric Order then?" Myron turned to the man, since Claris was obviously not about to answer any questions for now. "Where are the others then?"


    "Yes. They''re...they''re outside. We came in to make sure it was safe. I...guess it is?" The man sounded still on edge, his gaze shifting back to Ugotlas.


    "I believe so." Myron stepped aside, letting the man see the Episkopiate, who Nela had helped to his feet.


    "Your...Your Primacy!" the man stuttered, astonished. "Just...who are you people?"


    "Travelers from the south," Myron said. Hamond wasn''t about to argue that they needed to repeat the full story all over again. "More importantly, we''d heard you''d all been taken away by the city watch. How did you all escape then?"


    "We were...broken out of the gaol. It was, uh...I don''t know if you''d believe me."


    Hamond sighed, annoyed that the man refused to speak plainly. "Given what we''ve seen, not much would surprise us. Who was it who helped you?"


    The man''s face paled, and he took a deep breath, trying to compose himself. Finally, he spoke.


    "The Witch of Wrath."

 Chapter 75: Oblivious to Rumors

    Once again, they had found themselves having to protect a group of desperate people.


    Myron was starting to wonder if this was going to be a recurring pattern.


    At least they didn''t have to worry over finding them food. A few of the priestesses had hurried off to the temple''s kitchens, to try and get meals prepared for everyone. Hamond had offered to help, but they had declined, telling him he''d done enough for them. Hamond had actually seemed a little relieved, showing a sign that he too was just as worn down as the rest of them.


    Another group of priests had taken the Episkopiate off, insisted that he needed rest. Myron would have questioned if they all needed such rest, but he''d rather not make a big argument over it. Being back home in their temple had to have them energized, being able to get things back to some form of their normal routine.


    That left the rest of the priests and priestesses assembled here in the inner chambers of the temple, along with the four of them, as well as Ugotlas and Anthyla. Standing next to Anthyla was Claris. The pair had not been more than a pace apart since their reunion.


    Claris looked to be around Myron''s age, perhaps a year older. Short hair, dark and curly, surrounded a face that looked thin and worn, certainly not helped by her time in a cell. Despite it all, Claris was smiling, a smile mirrored on Anthyla''s own face. The two really were happy to be together again. Myron idly considered what the Order''s stance on romance involving priests and priestesses was.


    "So the Witch of Wrath told you all that you''d have to save the Episkopiate yourself?" Edeline was asking, sounding incredulous. "Why?"


    "We''re not sure," one of the priests answered her, "The only reason she gave was something about needing to fight for anything we wanted in the future."


    "Along with telling us not to rely on her saving us again," another priest added.


    "We were in disagreement on if we ought to figure out a way to rescue His Primacy." Claris''s voice was low and rough. "We ended up agreeing to return here, and possibly decide tomorrow based on what we found. I had no idea, uh, Lady Kelshir had already made arrangements for that."


    "Do not thank me," Anthyla said bitterly, "I simply fled to warn the elves of what might befall them. By pure luck, they had these four ready to protect them and then aid me. I did nothing."


    "You stayed alive and free," Nela spoke up, "We wouldn''t have known where to go without you either. So don''t go thinking that the only thing that matters are big swords or bigger spells."


    Myron nodded in agreement. He would not be here if that were the case. Edeline''s powerful magic was not what had set him free of Kalvarel''s spell, after all. Fighting was not the only thing that mattered, and it did nothing to clean up any messes left afterward.


    However, between their meeting in Faehaven and this, it seemed to Myron that the Witch of Wrath did think that way. While the actions of the Faehaven elders had been infuriating, not every person should be expected to risk their life for a cause. Nor did that stop people from fighting back in other ways, like the Aetheric Order and Anthyla had done.


    "If I have learned anything, it is to never discount your good fortune," Edeline said, "With hindsight, it''s clear that the Witch of Wrath breaking you out drew the town watch away from paying us any heed, while our fight with the knights kept them from recapturing you."


    Myron hadn''t thought of that, but he couldn''t disagree either. It was true that their attack on the knights had been almost too easy. Three people taking down so many knights in a single day with almost no injuries...even with the spells Edeline and Hamond possessed, it seemed nearly impossible. Unless, that is, the knights were left off-guard by something else, like having to organize themselves to deal with another problem.


    Now their success made sense. Never discount your good fortune, indeed.


    "So that was what Captain Sophos was speaking of," Anthyla noted.


    "You spoke with one of the watch captains?" Claris asked, a hint of fear in her question.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "This was while we were on the way to face the knights," Anthyla quickly added, resting one hand on the priestess''s shoulder. "He didn''t know what we were planning."


    "They''re going to come for us, aren''t they?" said a slender balding priest, eyes wide. "Lord Kelshir won''t rest until the Episkopiate is dead."


    "That was just that one guard trying to frighten us," another priest replied, "They wouldn''t dare hang him."


    Aether''s blood...of all the matters for them to have brought up. The Episkopiate had not mentioned the execution to the other priests of the Order, and out of deference they had done the same. Trying to not worry these people, when they had already had been through so much...it was pointless now.


    "It does not matter what Lord Kelshir has ordered," Edeline declared, "No one here will be hanged. We will make sure of it."


    "And how will you do that?" the priest asked, "Kill Lord Kelshir?"


    Edeline fell silent, not having an answer. Myron didn''t have one either.


    "I hope it does not come to that," Anthyla said quietly.


    "Forgive me." The priest flushed with embarrassment. "I forgot your presence, my lady."


    "Do not worry. You are at least right in one regard, something I realized earlier today." She paused, pain written on her face. "This will not end so long as my father is still lord."


    "You mean to depose him?" Hamond sounded surprised. However, it had already been proven that the young woman''s seemingly meek nature hid an ironbound strength.


    "If it is necessary," Anthyla explained, "While I would hope one of my older brothers could be persuaded to see reason, I doubt they will side against my father in this regard."


    "You don''t have to do this," Edeline insisted, voice rising.


    ""I will not pretend that walking this path does not frighten me, but if I must, I must," Anthyla replied evenly, meeting Edeline''s gaze for a moment with a calm expression. Myron understood immediately. While Edeline and Anthyla had certain things in common, this was one matter they completely disagreed about.


    "I...I don''t think I''m ready for this either," Claris added, "After everything we talked about, you having to take this on...it leaves me uneasy. But if it needs doing..."


    "Ready for what?" one of the priestesses in the back asked. It seemed that not all of the the Order was aware of what was going on between Claris and Lady Kelshir. Myron could see more than a few knowing looks among the assembled group, so it wasn''t as if none of the priests had figured it out.


    "Is that a joke, Milda? I told you about the two of them a month ago!"


    The priestess didn''t respond, her face reddening. She wasn''t the only one, as both Claris and Anthyla were flushing as well. It seemed neither of them had expected to be the subject of gossip.


    "Wait. I thought that was just you making up stories!" The priests began to banter back and forth, making claims about just how much they knew regarding Claris''s and Anthyla''s affair.


    Nela just shook her head. "I don''t know what I was expecting from a bunch of Aetheric priests, but this wasn''t it."


    "People of faith are still people," Edeline remarked. That drew a few chuckles from the members of the Order.


    "Right now, we''re very grateful people." It was the same priest who had challenged Edeline about dealing with Lord Kelshir. It was a shame they didn''t have the time to exchange introductions for everyone, but even if they did, Myron doubted they could remember all of their names.


    "I wish there was something we could do for you four," another priest said.


    "We came here seeking access to your library to research something," Edeline said, "We already discussed it with the Episkopiate, who had no objections."


    "I came here with a similar goal, although it is certain I seek different information from them." Ugotlas sounded...bored? There were times when it was hard to tell what the sphinx was thinking.


    "That sounds like something for a junior scribe to do," a priest suggested, grinning at Claris. Claris flushed again. Recalling how Anthyla had said she spent time in the Order''s library, Myron could now guess one obvious reason why that was.


    "We can wait until tomorrow if necessary," Myron said, not wanting to be a bother about this.


    "It will be a while before the food''s ready," the priest said, "Cooking food for all of us takes a while, and this is later than the cooks among us usually get to work. You could least get started looking for whatever it is."


    "That sounds agreeable to me." Ugotlas paced forward, getting uncomfortably close to Claris. "You may guide us to this library now."


    Claris drew back. "I...suppose I can. It''s in a building just off to the side of the temple. We can be there in no time."


    "Lead on, then," Myron said, a bit irritated with Ugotlas''s attitude. He didn''t want to judge all sphinxes by the standards of just one, but it would explain why no one so far particularly wanted to work out a deal with Ugotlas before they had met.


    Maybe their alliance was a worse mistake than they had thought.


    Following Claris and Anthyla out of the room, the small group went down the hallway wrapping around the temple''s inner chambers. The building was definitely not like any Myron could remember. Perhaps a similar, if smaller, temple had once stood in Hallowscroft, before the Spellking''s coming had caused so much suffering and chaos.


    What he could do about it...compared to Anthyla, Lady Kelshir, he had done so little. Or rather, Myron knew what he needed to do next. It was just... with everything happening so quickly, finding a moment to get it done was challenging. But maybe now, with things starting to resolve themselves, there would be an opportunity soon.


    He''d need to speak to Nela about taking that step.


    But for now, searching the library, with its potential to have answers about the Stormsage - and any other thaumaturges who might have met a similar fate - was what they needed to focus on.

 Chapter 76: Fate of the Hex

    Walking outside onto a narrow cobblestone path, Edeline stopped for a brief moment to look over the library ahead of them. It did not look particularly special, not in comparison to the temple they had just been in. The other nearby buildings, presumably also owned by the Order, were of a similar look. Plain and ordinary, simply built. She had expected something more...grand.


    Perhaps that was planned, to draw the eyes of passerby to the main temple itself. It was not unlike the compound of the Aetheric Knights in that regard - one main central edifice that stood out, and then other buildings around it that were simple yet functional in design. The same builders may have been responsible for both.


    "Normally, we lock it up when we''re not busy in here." Claris reached out and pushed the door open. "But when the knights came with no warning, there was no chance for that."


    Following them in, Edeline beheld a single large room lined with old wooden bookshelves, with a few writing desks among them. A set of four doors, two on each side, led to other rooms. It was not exactly what she would call large, but the sheer number of books tightly packed on nearly every shelf made it clear there was a bounty of knowledge and history contained here.


    She pushed past Claris, silently taking it all in. For so long, Edeline had dreamed idly of someday visiting here, just taking time to read through as much as possible. Endless poems, epic tales, the stories of years long since passed. Such dreams had kept her going, even as she had been forced to take on the responsibilities her father had abandoned as grief and enchantment tore him apart.


    And now she was here - and there would not be enough time. They had a purpose for coming to this library, and once they found the truth behind the Stormsage, they would depart. Edeline could hardly ask Myron, ask Lord Kelshir, ask the kings themselves, to pause all their schemes and efforts to allow her to indulge herself.


    The dream, it seemed, would remain a dream.


    "That''s a lot of books," Nela commented from behind them "I don''t think we''re finding it today."


    "If you can tell me what you''re looking for, I might be able to help," Claris answered.


    "We are looking for information about an Elefae thaumaturge," Myron said, "Her name was Brontyla, but she was also apparently known by the title of Stormsage."


    Claris was already shaking her head. "We don''t have a lot of books on the Elefae histories or tales. And that''s not a name I recognize. I can bring you a few volumes, but...I wouldn''t hold much hope."


    A heavy feeling started weighing down on Edeline. All of this, and it could yet be for nothing. Still, there had to be some record, even a passing mention of the Stormsage somewhere in this collection of books. It might take a day or two to find it, but they would find it.


    "Any help is appreciated," Myron told the Aetheric scribe.


    "Curious indeed, that our goals had so much in common," Ugotlas spoke from the doorway, tail waving behind him. "Perhaps the details that I seek will be more easily found. I am looking for records of a group of Hyarchian thaumaturges known as the Elemental Hex."


    "Those...I do recognize. I think, if I''m right, it should be over here." Claris hurried over to one shelf, running a finger along the lined books.


    So Ugotlas would at least be satisfied. Edeline supposed she could live with that outcome.


    "This volume is a set of historical accounts from the early days of Hyarch," Claris said, pulling an aged tome off the shelf. "Back then, thaumaturges were quite common, and many served under the kings of Hyarch. The Elemental Hex were among the very first of those, if I recall."


    Edeline had to remind herself that Claris didn''t yet know how many thaumaturges were in the room right now. For Anthyla''s sake, the scribe ought to know, but even Edeline had to admit declaring the truth in front of all the assembled priests was not the best idea. Perhaps in a bit.


    Setting the book down on one of the desks carefully, Claris slowing began turning through the pages, looking for the passage. She finally settled on a page about a fourth of the way through, and began to read.


    "We are spell crafters sworn to the kingdom and Aether, in the honorable tradition of the Elemental Hex, who were there at our kingdom''s beginning in the service of His High Majesty. First among them was Auriss, called the Zephyr, who even as a youth could command the very spirit of the wind itself. Second..."


    Claris trailed off, all color vanishing from her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Anthyla asked, pushing past Ugotlas to stand by the priestess.


    "You...you said you were looking into someone named Brontyla?" Claris looked over at them in disbelief. "This...the account here lists her as one of the Elemental Hex."


    "What?" Edeline all but sprinted over to the desk where the book rested. "Are you serious?"


    The faded script was not easy to read, but she could make it out. "Second among them was Brontyla, called the Stormsage, so skilled in battle spells that not even the...Paleonican armies could fight against the tempests she called forth," she read out loud, disbelief growing with every word.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Magic to blow away armies.


    They had found it.


    What was important here though were the names. "Auriss the Zephyr. Brontyla the Stormsage. Cheoni the Snowsinger. Dimaera the Sluice. Elatreon the Sculptor. Flegeth the Searing," she recited for the others.


    "We truly were searching out the same thing." Even Ugotlas was astonished, something that she doubted any of them had expected to see.


    "May I ask what exactly you were looking for?" Myron turned to Ugotlas.


    "Since you have revealed what you were seeking, I suppose I can grant this request." Ugotlas paced towards the back of the room. "Just as you had apparently found a repository of spells that belonged to Brontyla, my fellows had discovered the existence of a powerful spell cast in the domain of Lasfont."


    As Edeline recalled, Lasfont was a town on the border between Hyarch and Remuat, further to the north still. A trade stop between the two kingdoms, and just as removed from the Spellking''s war as his former home had been. She had met with merchants from there, charged with leading wagons full of goods from Remuat.


    "They determined the origin of the spell to be old Hyarchian, and with its scope, they concluded that only one could have created it." Ugotlas paused, looking at each of them before speaking again. "Dimaera of the Elemental Hex."


    Myron, who had stepped up beside her, looked down at the open book himself. "Fourth was Dimaera, called the Sluice, who with masterful arts shaped the flows of water and in turn shaped their vessels," he read.


    "I am certain that my fellow Sekhmati would be greatly interested in what you found as well. It is possible that a similar repository is in Lasfont. Perhaps we ought to extend our pact."


    Myron took in a shaky breath. "We''ll discuss it among ourselves, and decide tomorrow." For everything to work out so well and line up so perfectly with what Ugotlas sought...Edeline supposed working this into their plans would take some thought.


    "Understandable, especially since I suspect you do not want me present while you share your thoughts." Ugotlas''s gaze went back to Edeline. "And I too must consider the possibilities. I will take my leave. We can reach an agreement in the morning. Oh, and my gratitude for the aid of you and your companion, Lady Kelshir."


    Just like he did before, Ugotlas slowly walked out of the library, looking like he didn''t have a care in the world. With what just happened, he probably did not.


    "So," Nela spoke up, breaking the thick silence that hung in the room. "Now what?"


    "We keep looking," Hamond said, "Knowing the names of thaumaturges who worked with the Stormsage tells us very little. Does the book record what became of Brontyla and the Elemental Hex?"


    Or in more plain words, how they died. Edeline was not sure if you could consider being trapped in a stone statue for countless years to be death, but she didn''t see any way it could be considered life. After all, Edeline had seen a few of the memories of the Stormsage, being exposed to the energies released when Brontyla had been set free from whatever enchantment bound her there. Edeline knew, almost as if she had experienced it herself, just how terrible the long years alone in the dark had been.


    Claris looked down the page, then flipped the next page over. "Here is something," she said, then began to read again. "Perhaps, when the time comes, we shall be called on to sacrifice ourselves as the Elemental Hex did before us. We shall gladly rejoin Aether, fulfilling our oaths to the kingdom. Loyalty repaid in turn, as it always has held true for Hyarch."


    "Whoever wrote this saw the Elemental Hex as honorable," Myron noted.


    "Undo the betrayal," Edeline muttered to herself, recalling the statue''s words. That loyalty...it had to be a lie. Something had happened, something this book did not record, that ended with the Stormsage trapped under Hallowscroft.


    "That''s it, isn''t it?" Claris suddenly asked, eyes widening, "You...you found the Stormsage''s tomb."


    "In a sense," Edeline replied. Everything they had said and found did point to that being the only conclusion. It was not entirely correct, but it was probably as close as someone like Claris, who lacked an understanding of thaumaturgy, could get.


    "Wait a moment," Hamond said, motioning for silence. "Teleios horama." He began to look around the room, searching for something. What spell he was looking for, Edeline could not tell, but she would trust in his judgment.


    "Do not worry," Anthyla told Claris, who now looked like she very much was worrying. "They did save the elves and the Episkopiate."


    Wait, they had mentioned they had used spells in battling the knights...hadn''t they? No, Edeline remember, that had just been in their discussion with the Episkopiate. The priests had not been told how it happened.


    Curse it all, she hadn''t thought about that.


    Hamond finished his search. "Good, no sign of him lurking, so we can speak freely." It was obvious Hamond meant Ugotlas.


    "Go ahead then," Anthyla said.


    "In Hallowscroft, we all saw what people were willing to do to get possession of such spells before," Hamond looked at Edeline, "I am unsure what these sphinxes will try to do in this pursuit."


    If they had known back in Faehaven, Edeline possible would have chosen not to make a pact with Ugotlas. Despite that, it could not be denied that it would have been much more difficult to get to this point without Ugotlas''s help. And it was the only real clue they had.


    Unless...


    Reaching over, Edeline gently flipped the page back over to the previous one. "What is it?" Claris asked.


    "Looking at the others," Edeline said, then started to read the remaining descriptions. "Third was Cheoni, called the Snowsinger, owning a command of spells and songs in harmony that could reach out and freeze even the hottest heart."


    "Spells and songs," Myron said softly.


    "Fifth was Elatreon, called the Sculptor, who over a lifetime crafted various servitors of stone that served in war and peace," Edeline continued, "Last was Flegeth, called the Searing, who imbued beast and man alike with the gift of flame."


    "Interesting to know, but these don''t help us make a choice about the cat," Nela pointed out.


    "We''ll have to discuss it later," Myron told them, "Ugotlas will expect an answer tomorrow."


    "So you plan on seeking any other tombs of the Elemental Hex?" Claris said slowly, "Can I ask why?"


    "As long as you swear to keep what we say secret," Edeline quickly said, "To put it simply, the Stormsage left us a final request."


    "What...what does that mean?" Anthyla blinked, "She''s dead, so how could she give you a message? Or do you mean-"


    "Excuse me," a voice came from the door. A younger priest was peering into the library. "Lady Kelshir, Scribe Claris, the Episkopiate has asked to meet with you both privately."


    Anthyla let out a breath, clearly not happy. "Very well, we shall come. We will have to discuss this matter at a later point."


    "Also, it should not be much longer before the food is ready. You may want to return to the main temple soon."


    "I suppose we''d better leave," Myron side, stepping forward, "We did learn quite a bit."


    Indeed, they had. Not exact locations of where to go, but they at least had some details to work with. Wait for us, Edeline silently promised the Elemental Hex, even though there was no way they could know of them. The remaining five would be released from their suffering.


    No matter what it took.

 Chapter 77: Long Delayed Decision

    There was no doubt, Nela thought, that Hamond had mastered the art of making a delicious pottage from various scraps.


    All the same, it was never going to be the same a meal like this. Fresh bread and cheese to go with salted pork...they''d all enjoyed it. Edeline ate another serving as usual, but so had Ronny and Hamond. If she''d been capable of eating that much, Nela would have too.


    One thing she had noticed though was who hadn''t come out to eat. Anthyla, Claris, and Episkopiate had all been absent from the dining hall where they and most of the Order had eaten. Well, if they missed out on the food, it was their loss.


    Between that food and the bed she now was sitting on, Nela was feeling better than she had in a long time. Honestly, this as just about as comfortable as the beds back in Lord Hallowscroft''s house, and that was a noble''s home. It might not be as fancy with the rugs and paintings and such, but that hardly mattered. There was no way anyone could honestly say the Aetheric Order didn''t try to be welcoming to their guests.


    Edeline herself was laying down, although not asleep yet. Hamond and Ronny were both sitting on their beds as well. Alright, maybe the small separate beds were one complaint Nela could raise, although it would be stupid and rude to do so. How in Aether''s name were they supposed to know that she would have preferred to sleep with Ronny?


    The matter of the beds aside, Nela had noticed that none of the others seemed to want to talk about what they''d found in that book. Probably all having their own thoughts about what it meant or where it would lead them. But if they said nothing, then nothing got decided. Someone had to try and break this silence.


    She might as well be the one. "So, what are we doing about that Elemental Hex?" Nela asked.


    Ronny sighed. "The Snowsinger had to come from the south of Hyarch, but that''s about all I could figure out from all of that. And that''s no guarantee of that one even being there now."


    "But we know tales of the Stormsage are still known today," Edeline pointed out as she sat back up. "If this Elemental Hex was held in high regard back in their time, stories of the others should still exist too. We''d just have to find them."


    "A risky proposition," Hamond noted, "Especially given that we won''t be the only ones looking. And I''m not just talking about Ugotlas."


    "Who else?" Edeline asked.


    "Remember, Kalvarel learned of this from the work of Perrinot. And Perrinot had been researching the history of the kingdom even as the Spellking''s agent. Whatever Perrinot found out about the Elemental Hex, we can only assume he handed that knowledge over to the Spellking as well. If true, they''d know more than us."


    "So you never met this man?" Nela asked Hamond. From what she could figure, this Perrinot had to have gone over to the Spellking''s side well before Hamond left for eastern Hyarch.


    "I don''t think I have, so there''s nothing I can tell you about him," Hamond admitted, "But what I can tell you is that the passage about Flegeth reminded me of something. Apparently, in northwest Hyarch, there are creatures called pyrebirds. They may have some connection to his spells."


    "Imbued beast and man alike with the gift of flame," Edeline recited, then nodded. "That would fit, if these birds have any sort of fire-based abilities."


    "Yes, but searching that area would put us in the reach of the Spellking''s forces. If they start searching, that will be among the first areas they check." Hamond slumped down.


    "Not any different from anywhere else we go in Hyarch," Edeline said, "The choice we face has not truly changed despite what we''ve learned. We can seek to fulfill Brontyla''s wish, or we abandon the task and seek safety for ourselves in Remuat."


    "You know what we should''ve done in that library?" The idea had just occurred to Nela, a detail they''d overlooked. "We should''ve been looking for books about Remuat. None of us know a thing about what living there is like."


    "That''s unfortunately true." Hamond rubbed his chin in thought, face pained. "I know so little of the land and its people, despite it being where my mother and father came from."


    "If Lasfont is near the border, it should have a number of Remuat who live there that we can speak to," Edeline said, looking a little reluctant. "It isn''t my favorite idea, but it does seem better to delay the decision again. We have learned something of what one of the paths forward involves. It makes sense we should attempt to learn about the other."


    "I have no disagreements about going to Lasfont," Ronny replied, "But if we are, we''ll need to decide if we''re going alongside Ugotlas, or separately. And that a decision we need to make now."


    "He''s an arse." Blunt, maybe, but there was just no other way Nela could think to say it.


    "Not arguing with that." Ronny chuckled quietly.


    "I agree he has been arrogant and rude." Unlike her brother, Edeline was nothing but serious. "But there is one other thing I believe he has been. Honest."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Thinking back, Nela couldn''t remember any clear lies on Ugotlas''s part. It didn''t mean there weren''t things he''d avoided telling them, but they''d done the same. Made it hard to hold it against him that much.


    "Trusting him is one matter," Hamond pointed out, "I would be more worried about if we could trust any other of these Sekhmati."


    "Other what?" Nela asked. Was this some fancy name for the sphinxes that she''d missed or something?


    "That''s what he called his fellows, remember?" Hamond gave Nela a disapproving look. Nela just shrugged. With everything that had happened, no one should expect her to remember every little detail.


    "Their name aside, the truth is that I do not see what advantage Ugotlas would gain from freely telling us about Dimaera if he had been scheming to deceive us. His remark on continuing to work with us had to be sincere, at least to some degree, for him to reveal that." Edeline leaned back, using one arm to brace herself.


    Nela couldn''t think of a good objection to that. Stifling a yawn, she looked over at Ronny. They all needed sleep, and soon. Spending too much longer talking about this wasn''t going to help.


    "I don''t either," Ronny said, "But the Episkopiate being wary makes me wary as well. We''ll need to be very careful with what we say around Ugotlas or any of his kin."


    "Perhaps in the morning we can ask a few more questions of him," Hamond added, "To learn just why they seek the Sluice''s spells."


    "A good idea." Edeline took a moment to stretch. "If he evades answering, then we can back away and make other plans. Otherwise, I propose we travel north with him."


    "I suppose we''ll have to take that chance," Hamond said with a nod. "Besides, having his spells on our side would be helpful for when the king starts sending men our way."


    "He certainly was willing to fight the knights," Ronny conceded, "I''m not going to argue, although it could make arranging supplies a challenge."


    "We probably were already going to have to bring more anyway," Nela said, "Guess I can live with this."


    "More?" Hamond asked.


    "Jelinia," Ronny and Edeline both said, nearly at the same time.


    "Oh, right." Hamond looked a little sheepish. "I should''ve remembered."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." Nela waved dismissively in Hamond''s direction. "So, sleep now, question the cat in the morning. Sounds about right?


    "Actually..." Ronny trailed off, hesitant. "There...there was one other thing I wanted to take care of tomorrow."


    He looked directly at Nela. She knew that look. He''d had the same expression, emotions fighting each other, the evening he''d declared his love of her. And that meant...shit, no. He couldn''t mean for her to do that now, to go ahead with the-


    "Nela," Ronny said softly, "Tomorrow, can...can you perform the First Ascension for me?"


    Everything told her she wasn''t ready, screaming inside that she couldn''t possibly do this for him.


    But there was only one answer that she could give her Ronny.


    "Of course I will," Nela said, forcing a smile.


    "Why now of all times?" Hamond asked, "I''d have thought you''d at least wait until we returned to Faehaven."


    "I''d been thinking it over," Ronny explained, "What I told Lady Kelshir about fighting for you and the Elefae...those words don''t have any meaning if I keep avoiding the rite. I have to mean it. I have to become an Elefae."


    Fatigue forgotten, Nela all but leapt across the room, grabbing and holding Ronny in a tight embrace. It was all she could think to do, as joy, doubt, and a hexty other feelings brawled for control. Just hold on to him, and not let go.


    "Are you crying?" Ronny asked.


    "No," Nela said, voice muffled. It was as blatant a lie as she''d ever told.


    Ronny snorted with amusement, squeezing her slightly. "There was one other reason I wanted to do it now too. Even setting aside everything else that has happened, keeping the people of Faehaven safe will require confronting Lord Kelshir. It may be a little petty, but I want him to understand just what led to his downfall."


    "Sending a message that you disregard the Elefae at your own peril," Edeline said, "Certainly a better strategy than the one Kalvarel pursued."


    Nela finally pulled away from Ronny at that, turning to look at his sister. Edeline''s face was neutral, but Nela had a good guess what Edeline was thinking. What they all had to be thinking.


    "Anyway," Hamond said, clearly looking like he wanted to change the subject. "Does this mean you''ll be adopting an Elefae name?"


    "I...hadn''t thought about that." Myron looked away in embarrassment. Or at least he tried to, but with Nela kneeling next to him, she easily found his gaze.


    It hadn''t been something Nela had thought about much either. Elves liked having fancy names. Some of them were long, and some difficult to pronounce - she had struggled as a child learning how to say a few of them. Her own chosen name of Nela ran counter to that. As she had come into a better understanding of who she was, she had realized that Neredyla just wasn''t right.


    And she didn''t think that sort of thing fit him either.


    "No matter what you choose, you''re still going to be Ronny to me," Nela stated.


    "Always," Ronny answered with a smile.


    "You could just add an -el to the end of your name," Hamond suggested, "I''m no expert though. I''m not sure how the Elefae decide on names to start with."


    "Myronel," Ronny said, sounding it out.


    "Ronnyel?" Nela just had to tease him.


    "I''d rather not." Ronny shook his head in amusement.


    "It will take some time for me to get used to it," Edeline said, "Don''t be surprised if I make a mistake."


    "Understandable, since that''s how you''ve known me all your life." Myron paused, a mischievous look on his face. "You''ll probably figure it out faster than you figured out spears."


    "Are you seriously bringing that up now?" Edeline was visibly indignant.


    "Spears? Now I have to know." Nela looked back and forth between the brother and sister, curiosity growing. Ronny had told her a few stories of growing up, and she''d since heard some more from Edeline herself. This, however, was a new one.


    "Very well," Edeline said with a heavy sigh, "I suppose you were going to tell this story eventually."


    "This happened when she was really young and still learning how to talk. One day, our father had a town watch member with a spear stationed at our front door. She walked up and asked what he was holding."


    "As children do," Hamond noted.


    "Father told her it was a spear. However, she then decided that every weapon that one of the town watch had was a spear. If they had a sword on their belt, it was a spear to her. If they were holding a crossbow at the ready, it was a spear to her. It went like that for a few months."


    "I''d only seen three harvests at that point," Edeline protested.


    "I mean, you didn''t hurt anyone by it. Just learning." It was amusing, but Nela had been expecting something worse. "You won''t believe how many little troublemakers ended up at my grandfather because of the shit they got into."


    "Sounds like that''s some stories in and of themselves," Hamond said, "Want to share a few of them while we start getting ready to sleep?"


    "Sure," Nela said, thinking back to what had happened years ago. "Let''s see...think I''ll start with the one about that boy who was throwing stones at some birds..."

 Chapter 78: Two Elves Together

    It was time.


    Myron walked into the heart of the temple, Nela by his side. It was fairly early in the morning, but he''d expected at least a few priests to be awake by now. Instead, the temple lay every bit as empty as when they had first arrived here yesterday, with the doors left wide open. Perhaps the ordeals of the past few days had left the members of the Order too drained to care about anything but sleep.


    While it gave the room a haunting empty air, there was one way it worked in their favor. The one thing they had not done was ask for permission to perform the First Ascension here in the temple. It wasn''t really a traditional place, or all that ideal, but it was what they had access to in this moment. So if now was indeed the time, this had to be the place.


    A nontraditional place for a nontraditional pair. A former nobleman and an elven healer. Fitting.


    It had occurred to Myron that this rite was as close to marriage as the two of them were going to get. There had never been any chance of their fathers reaching a pact together, of the exchange of gifts and the uniting of their children. Even before her father and mother rejected who she wanted to be. Even before illness took his mother and his father''s mind was shattered.


    Since nothing about this was going to be traditional, Myron was ready to proceed. Permission or not, both he and Nela would agree this had been too long coming. Now they just had to make it happen.


    "Are you ready?" he asked her.


    "As long as you are," she told him.


    "If you need help, I can provide it," Hamond spoke up. It was true that Nela did seem on edge, much as Myron himself felt. But he knew Nela''s pride wouldn''t allow her to accept, not for this. Hamond likely knew that as well, but felt obligated to ask regardless.


    "I''ve got it," Nela answered simply, keeping her gaze on Myron. He smiled, trying to reassure her.


    The pair walked out to stand in front of the altar, then faced each other. All he had to do was wait for her to speak.


    "I know I''m supposed to say something about the Elefae who came before," Nela began, voice low and heavy. "Talk about the past, and how we are lifted up and lift other people up in turn. But you know all that. It''s part of who you are. It''s what makes you...the man I fell in love with."


    Myron took a brief moment to glance over at Edeline. She was slightly pale, but otherwise was staring intently at them. Concentrating, making herself watch her brother.


    "So now I''ll lift you up, like you lifted me up." Nela pulled out a knife, one he was certain was a cooking knife she had borrowed from Hamond, and stepped closer. "Walk together as Elefae with me. Please."


    Myron gave his answer by kneeling before her.


    While Nela could reach up to his ears, this would make the rite that much easier for her. The look on her face told him that she understood immediately. Slowly, she brought the knife forward.


    The pain was as sharp as any wound he had suffered on the field of battle. Gritted his teeth, he reminded himself he should savor this pain. Embrace it and what it would give him.


    "Panakeia logos."


    The first ear done, Nela moved to the second. The pain seemed a little lesser this time. Although that could just be him becoming accustomed to the feeling of having the tip of his ear sliced. Not that he would ever have to feel this again in his life.


    "Panakeia logos."


    The second ear was finished. Nela stepped away from him, and he could see the look of relief and joy on her face. The already fading pain was nothing compared to knowing the First Ascension was over. He was an Elefae now - and forever.


    Myronel slowly climbed back to his feet.


    "Thank you," he told Nela, putting his hands on her shoulders.


    Nela let out a shaky breath. "I was so worried I was going to slip and cut your ear off," she admitted.


    "You''re better than that," Myronel said. It was tempting to make a joke about this being practice for them eventually having children. With the stress of this still visible though, it would be a bad idea to bring that up. Also, he was not certain Nela wanted that being discussed in front of Hamond or Edeline just yet.


    Edeline and Hamond walked over to join them. Edeline was still a little pale, although she was smiling slightly. "Are you alright?" Myronel asked, wondering if his sister''s smile was forced.


    "It wasn''t as bad as I had feared," Edeline said, "I was able to continue watching through the entire rite, although it still left me uncomfortable. I suspect...the memory of what happened that day will never fully fade. But that is my burden."


    "I''m probably the last person you should be listening to about it," Nela told Edeline, "But there''s got to be a better way than just forcing yourself."


    "I was considering the matter," Edeline answered, raising her eyes to look at the ceiling of the temple. "If possible, I would prefer not to think of it as a scar of Kalvarel''s attempt to control me. Instead..." She trailed off, looking around the room.


    "Instead, what?" Myronel asked, wondering what Edeline had meant to say.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Teleios horama," Edeline suddenly said, casting her now spell-enhanced gaze across the room. A moment later, her eyes widened. "Of course!" she said sharply, expression hardening. "Show yourself, Ugotlas!"


    After a moment of silent tension, Ugotlas faded into view, standing next to the far wall where Edeline had looked. "So a method to see through that does exist. How very unfortunate."


    Despite how calm Ugotlas sounded, something gave Myronel the impression that the sphinx was unhappy about being exposed. Maybe he was starting to get used to Ugotlas''s manners and expression. Not that he was about to call Ugotlas a friend, but perhaps they could still reach an understanding.


    "What do you want?" Nela spoke, her irritation clear.


    "I have already stated what I sought," Ugotlas said, "Although I can repeat my prior offer with more clarity. Your familiarity with the location and the defenses of where the Stormsage''s knowledge was hidden away would be quite useful to the Sekhmati."


    "What do they want with the spells?" Edeline asked, struggling to keep a level voice.


    "I see your companion still has not told you of the details of his homeland," Ugotlas remarked, starting to pace around the room. "Remuat is a dry and dusty land. Cities cannot exist there without a river or lake to sustain them. Large regions of it cannot even be traversed for parts of the year, as there is nowhere to replenish your supply of water."


    Myronel caught on instantly. If the Stormsage could conjure powerful bolts that armed men fell to, then the Sluice''s spells should be able to call forth large torrents of water. In a land like that, those spells would be of immense value.


    "Don''t your people already have spells that can do that?" Hamond''s question also raised a good point.


    "Of course we possess such abilities. But by studying what the Sluice left behind, we can improve our own arts, a great boon to us all. And do not think we would selfishly hoard such a gift. We would be willing to share this knowledge, depending on what we were offered in exchange."


    That was hard to argue against. As Edeline had said the previous evening, there was little chance Ugotlas had outright lied to them, even now. The sphinx was insufferably arrogant, but there was no indication it came from malice. Ugotlas simply did not understand the impression he gave, and Myronel doubted any of them could convince him of that.


    "I have said all that needs to be said. The choice is now yours." Ugotlas came to a stop near the doors. "Take my offer or do not."


    Exchanging glances with the others, all Myronel could do was accept that this was decided. Their road lay further to the north. All they had to do was-


    "Good, so you are all awake."


    Myronel turned to see Anthyla enter the room, Claris right behind her. Both were now wearing dark blue robes, almost certainly those of the Order. He wasn''t going to blame her, since she had seemed a bit uncomfortable wearing the shabby outfit Edeline had borrowed from the Elefae.


    Time to deal with the remaining matter related to undergoing the First Ascension - revealing that he had done it to Lady Kelshir. She would be surprised, but Myronel hoped she would take it well enough. After all, he had told her exactly where his loyalties were.


    It was strange though, because Anthyla showed no signs of noticing his ears. "I had been hoping to speak to you this morning."


    "Curious. I was already discussing a matter of some importance with them." Ugotlas stared down Anthyla. "Perhaps you should let me finish before you bring up your questions?"


    "My...my apologies," Anthyla stammered, "I was...not aware."


    "So again, I will ask." Ugotlas turned once more to face them. "Will you take my offer?"


    "We will go north with you," Myronel answered, "Before we do, we must handle a few other matters here. It should take only one day, perhaps two if this turns out more complicated."


    "Traveling with you already delays my return to Lasfont significantly. Finish your business quickly." Ugotlas started pacing again, all the while looking at them. "And if you should end up in peril, be aware I am under no obligation to aid you again."


    "We understand," Myronel said. Any fights remaining would fall to them.


    Ugotlas nodded, then strode towards the main doors. Just as Myronel thought he was once again leaving them without another word, the sphinx took a position next to the doors and sat there. If he wanted to listen in as they talked to Anthyla, Myronel wouldn''t object.


    Anthyla took a deep breath. "We had discussed what I planned on doing next with the Episkopiate. And though I am reluctant, we agreed that we would need your assistance once more."


    "Where is the Episkopiate?" Edeline asked.


    "He''s resting," Claris explained, "He was weakened from his imprisonment more than he showed. I think he was hiding it to not worry us much."


    "Shit," Nela said quietly, scowling. "I should''ve taken a moment yesterday to look him over."


    "I''m not sure he would let you," Myronel replied, before focusing on Anthyla. He knew what she wanted to ask. "May I assume this is about Lord Kelshir?"


    "Correct." Anthyla''s expression made it clear she still held some reservations about going through with deposing her father. "I cannot rule out the town watch taking his side. I will need allies who I can trust to fight for me. At present...that is just you."


    "That sounds easy enough," Edeline said.


    "That depends on whether that captain passed what we told him on," Hamond stated, "Remember, the knights told the guards that the Elefae kidnapped Lady Kelshir. If they see her walking around with a pair of armed Elefae, then...it will be a fight."


    Myronel had to concede that was a fair point. While the city watch wouldn''t dare raise weapons against Anthyla Kelshir without a direct order from Lord Kelshir, the four of them would not be given that same mercy. But compared to the full force of the knights with Lord Gortyssa at their head, any battle that resulted with a few members of a much more spread out group would be less dangerous.


    It was well worth the risk.


    "Alright. Let''s go see about getting some food, and then we can go." Myronel paused, unable to hold himself back any more. He had to know. "I, Myronel of the Elefae, will protect you."


    "Excuse me, that...your ears!" Anthyla''s eyes widened as she stared, seeing it for the first time.


    "You''re kidding me," Nela said with a snort.


    Claris was equally astonished. "I thought you were being polite!" So at least she had taken notice.


    Anthyla buried her face in her hands, but not before Myronel could see her cheeks reddening. He didn''t hold it against her. He knew how heavy the struggle with her father had to weigh on her, so much so it would be hard to give attention to anything else. After all, Myronel thought as he glanced at Edeline, it was something he had seen before.


    "Do you plan on accompanying us?" Edeline asked Claris.


    Claris shook her head. "I want to, but it''s dangerous. Especially if the town watch recognizes me, since we are escaped prisoners. Even so...I..."


    "Then come with me," Anthyla suddenly said, lowering her hands.


    "What?" Claris drew back. "Yesterday you said that-"


    "I do not want to lose you either, but...if they can choose to stand together and take the risk, so can we." In those words, Myronel heard the echo of what he''d said to Nela at Kelshir''s south gate. He couldn''t help but approve.


    "We can protect both of you," Edeline declared. Myronel had mentioned his own desire of making a statement to the man previously. Such a statement would be small compared to Anthyla Kelshir''s defiance, he knew. A member of the Aetheric Order - who had come quite close to being destroyed - would only serve to make the point hit harder still.


    "Won''t even be the first time we''ve had to fight our way into a noble''s house," Nela commented, "Who''s ready to do it again?"


    "After we eat," Edeline reminded them.


    "Should''ve guessed," Nela grumbled playfully, "Alright, kitchen''s first then."

 Chapter 79: Where Fools Die

    Nela wasn''t sure which was better.


    Yesterday the streets of Kelshir had been mostly empty. Whether it was that witch breaking into the gaol, or their own entrance through the south gates, people had hidden away as word spread. Nela didn''t blame them for getting their arses to safety. If she''d been in their position, she''d have thought someone was attacking the city.


    Today, it seemed that life as usual had resumed, with the streets filled with people. A few wagons rolled by as street vendors cried out their wares. Men and women moved about, some hurrying on whatever urgent business they had, while others were more relaxed. It was bustling with activity, in a way that Hallowscroft never had.


    At least, until the people here saw the group of armed folk walking through, bringing everything to a halt.


    She wondered if Ronny had expected this. He''d pointed out that without any distractions, they were sure to draw at least some attention. Which was fair, but nearly every person stopping to stare? Not a great position to be in.


    The others weren''t taking it all that well either. Hamond in particular seemed on edge, looking back and forth like he was searching for someone. Nela had no clue who or what he hoped to see...or rather, not see. Maybe Hamond thought there might be more knights somewhere.


    Anthyla came to a sudden halt, stopping right in the middle of the street. This all might be getting to her too. Still, Nela thought with a touch of bitter humor, she could''ve at least warned them. Shit, Edeline hadn''t even noticed and was moving ahead.


    "What''s wrong?" Claris asked, raising her voice to be heard. This finally got Edeline''s attention, who stopped and turned.


    "It just occurred to me that we have not seen any of the city guard," Anthyla said, "There should have been a patrol here. This is one of the busiest streets in Kelshir."


    If the people nearby weren''t suspicious of them already, now they definitely would be. "Not the place for this," Nela hissed, gesturing for them to keep moving.


    Ronny took the hint. "They''re probably busy dealing with the aftermath of yesterday. We''ll worry about that later."


    Anthyla looked like she wanted to protest, but a pleading look from Claris put a stop to that. Nela was getting the feeling Claris didn''t like to see anyone arguing. Good thing she and Ronny had worked out their little problem with Anthyla earlier.


    "So you''re from Hallowscroft, right?" Claris asked as they walked on, trying to make small talk. "What''s it like there?"


    "It''s a town," Nela said, not sure what kind of answer she''d even be able to give. There wasn''t anything particularly special about Hallowscroft, compared to the countless number of other towns around Hyarch. That is, if you didn''t count the whole matter of the Stormsage statue in those tunnels underneath it.


    "There''s no Aetheric Order presence there, if that''s your question." Hamond''s voice was low, making it hard to hear him. "No priests or priestesses. I don''t even think there''s a shrine."


    "There was one," Myronel added, "But I had not been in years. It''s probably fallen into ruin."


    "It''s much the same elsewhere," Claris admitted, "The Episkopiate doesn''t like to speak of it, but the Order''s reach has grown thin. So much is changing, so quickly. For me, a foundling brought up by the Order, it''s hard to not be worried about what comes next. For the Order...and for Hyarch."


    "So you never knew your mother and father?" Edeline asked.


    "No. The Order has always been my family." Claris''s words were sad and bitter. Nela had to wonder if any of them would''ve been better off if they did not know of theirs. Regardless of what the truth would be, Nela had the feeling that Edeline and Hamond would rather not. Better not to mention that, or that there were worse fates.


    "Just don''t forget she''s your family too," Nela told Claris, glancing over at Anthyla. The best advice she could offer the pair.


    "I will," Claris answered with a smile, reaching over and taking Anthyla''s hand. "So...Anthyla told me about you two last night. How did you meet?"


    "It''s a long story," Ronny said, "We were-"


    He stopped speaking at the sound of someone shouting further down the street. Raising herself up on her toes, Nela could see the crowd stepping back away from something coming in their direction, similar to how the people of Kelshir had kept away from their own little group.


    And now the two were about to meet. Aether''s blood, what kind of shit were they in for now?


    "Clear a path!" a man was yelling. The curse of being short, Nela thought to herself, was having to deal with moments like this. At least Ronny could probably tell what was happening.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Someone''s hurt," Edeline said. Knowing even she could see it didn''t exactly make Nela feel better.


    The crowd finally parted to reveal a group of Kelshir''s guards. One of them was carrying an injured man on his back, while the other three held weapons at the ready. All of them looked like they''d seen better days.


    "Get out of the way!" The guard waved his spear in their direction.


    "Wait a moment...it''s those elves!" Another of the guards, one who looked familiar pointed at them. Staring back, Nela realized why. He was the same guard they''d run into yesterday. So that was the kind of shit they were in for.


    "What elves?" The first guard answered, giving a surprised look to his fellow.


    "I ran into them yesterday with Captain Sophos. He said he would deal with them. They must have slipped away somehow." The guard waved his sword in their direction. "They won''t get away now."


    "We don''t have the time for a fight," the guard carrying the man spoke up, looking irritated. "We have to get the captain to a healer."


    Well, that was a sign Nela wasn''t about to ignore. "You need one? I''m right here."


    The first two pair of guards both broke into bitter laughter. "That''s a pretty lie. There''s no elf healers any more. Or you saying you elves defied Lord Kelshir''s decree?"


    That was so stupid, Nela didn''t know what to say. Did they really think Kelshir was the only place with elves in all of Hyarch? One thing was sure: when Anthyla took her father''s mantle for her own, she was going to have to find some smarter men.


    "Is that...Captain Sophos?" Anthyla said.


    "How would you...wait a moment. You priestesses are supposed to be locked up!" The guard stepped towards Anthyla and Claris. Edeline and Ronny moved between them, their swords held up and gleaming with reflected sunlight. It was looking more and more like a fight.


    "But I''m not a-" Anthyla broke off as one of the man thrust his spear at Edeline.


    Edeline sidestepped with ease. "So be it," she said, face hardening as she settled into a fighting stance. "Corpus volt." The familiar glow of Edeline''s spell surrounded her, the faint crackling noise a warning these men were not prepared for. With a swift step inside his reach, Edeline quickly cut the attacking guard down.


    "Shit! Another witch!" As the crowd began to panic and flee, the two armed guards hesitated. Then the uncertainty on their faces changed to determined anger, and they charged forward towards Edeline.


    "No! Stop!" Anthyla called out, only to be ignored.


    Edeline stabbed forward, body blurring with sheer speed as she ran another of the guards through. Ronny, meanwhile, stepped in to intercept the other charging guard, deflecting the man''s sword wide with his own. Spinning with the momentum, he slashed across as he came to face the astonished guard, felling him with the single strike.


    "Aether''s blood...I''m sorry." The one remaining guard took a fearful step back. Now that Nela could get a clear look, she was horrified. The captain''s leg, previously concealed behind where that other guard had been standing, had been cut off at the knee. It was not the first time she''d seen a wound like that, and she knew just how bad it would be.


    Even if he lived through this, Captain Sophos would never walk again.


    And that if was carrying far too much weight for Nela''s liking.


    Nela made a decision then and there. "Here," she said, turning to Claris and forcing the crossbow into the priestess''s hands. "Hold this."


    "Uh...right."


    Nela nodded, then turned back to the guard. "Look, I know you probably don''t trust us, but I really am a healer. He''ll die if you have to go halfway across the city to find another one. So just lay him down so I can heal his leg, and we won''t hurt you."


    The guard let out a low sigh, and lowered Sophos to the ground. Nela hurried over, wasting no time in pulling away what was left of the man''s trousers off the injured leg. The captain''s shallow breathing and pale face told her she didn''t have any time to waste.


    "Panakeia logos." The wound closed up fairly easily. While it did bring some color to Sophos''s face, he was still far from safe with how much blood he''d lost. Even so, Nela figured she''d given him at least a decent chance of making it. Whether he lived or not was now out of her hands.


    "I''ve done what I could," she said, wiping her face with the back of her hand. "He needs a safe place to rest and recover. Make sure he gets some food and drink in him too."


    The guard nodded, his relief clear.


    "Before you go," Ronny said, "What was that about another witch?"


    "Some woman with one arm showed up at the lord''s manor and started throwing spells around," the guard explained. "The other men that tried to stop her...they were all slain. It''s a miracle we were able to get away...before..."


    It was that Witch of Wrath then. Nela supposed this was better than being a stupid arse towards the elves of Faehaven. It made what they were doing a bit more complicated yet again though. What exactly would happen if Lord Kelshir ended up dead before they got there?


    "And, uh, Lord Kelshir?" Anthyla spoke up.


    "Don''t know where he is now, and don''t know why you even care," the man said, "I''ll just tell you to stay away from there. And with that, I''m gone. Hopefully for both our sakes, we won''t meet again."


    Nela was tempted to tell him it was more likely than he thought, but she held her tongue. The matter of the guards and their loyalty was not their problem to solve. Assuming there would even be a city guard left after this. Aether and ancestors and everyone else, Anthyla was going to have so much of a mess to clean up.


    The guard lifted Sophos up, and began to walk slowly down a now much emptier street. A few people remained, staring with a mix of fear and curiosity. No doubt if Ronny or Edeline took so much as a step in their direction, it would likely send the rest all running.


    "Now what do we do?" Anthyla asked quietly.


    "We don''t have much choice but to keep going," Ronny answered, "I wouldn''t doubt Kelshir will be in chaos soon. All the more important to put a stop to all of this."


    Anthyla took a deep breath, straightening her back. "Very well. You can probably already see the roof of his house - it''s one more street over." Indeed, Nela could just make out the top of a large building in that direction, with a pair of stout stone chimneys rising towards the sky.


    "Are you really ready for this?" Edeline spoke up, "If you want, you could head back to the temple. We can handle it, if-"


    "No," Anthyla said with determination, fixing her gaze on Edeline. "There is no turning back now. My choice is made."


    "Then let''s shut up and get moving," Nela said, taking her crossbow back from Claris. The sooner they got done with this, the better.

 Chapter 80: When Swords Shatter

    This whole situation was all too familiar to Edeline.


    Standing just down the street from Lord Kelshir''s massive house, she had to admit that it was far larger than either of her father''s houses. Three floors tall and nearly twice as wide, it marked the difference between Hallowscroft and Kelshir. There was coin and status both on display here, beyond anything even she had ever known.


    Somewhere in there was Lord Kelshir, alive or dead. Edeline supposed that it did not matter which. It was the one real difference from what she had been forced to face back at her father''s summer house. There, they''d entered with the goal of rescuing Lord Hallowscroft. Here, they just wanted to ensure the mantle of leadership was passed to Anthyla, one way or the other.


    "You see anything?" Myron - no, Myronel, she needed to get it correct - asked. Hamond was standing slightly in front of them, using his magic sight spell to check for signs of the Witch of Wrath.


    "No active spells," Hamond answered, not taking his eyes away from the house. "It looks like whatever fight was going on here has ended."


    Whatever the Witch of Wrath''s goal was, she had to have accomplished it by this point. And yet, they all knew the truth about what that was, and what they would find inside those walls. It was a grim understanding, knowing that only dead bodies would be there to greet their arrival. It was as dark a herald to mark the beginning of Lady Kelshir''s governance of the city as one could have thought up.


    Myronel gave a silent signal, and they all quickly assembled into a crude formation. Edeline and Myronel were in the front, Hamond and Nela in the back, with Anthyla and Claris positioning themselves in the center of the four. It likely would not be needed, but Edeline knew caution would not hurt here.


    The group moved up to the path leading up to the house. The cobblestone path was lined with flowering bushes, light purple blossoms in full bloom. Edeline had never paid much heed to gardening, but she didn''t think these were local plants. Regardless of where they were from, they were undeniably beautiful.


    It would have made for a peaceful scene...if not for the remains of several guards scattered in front of the house. Looking back at Anthyla, Edeline saw her pained expression. Giving Anthyla a nod of reassurance, Edeline then noticed Hamond staring in the direction of the house. She turned back...and then cursed herself for missing the most important and obvious detail of all.


    Ahead of them, seated on the steps leading up to the front entrance, was the single familiar figure of the Witch of Wrath.


    "Oh, so it''s you lot again," the woman spoke up, rising to her feet. "Not who I had expected to turn up."


    "We could say the same," Edeline answered, seeing no point in being polite. It was unlikely the Witch of Wrath would give them such courtesy. "What are you doing here?"


    "Setting a trap," the Witch of Wrath told them, a cold smile on her face. "Like I said, you weren''t the ones this bait was for. I don''t think you''re knights in disguise."


    So that was the goal. It explained why she had shouted out about the First Ascension rite back then, and then the attack on the prison The Witch of Wrath really did not care one bit about the Elefae or the Aetheric Order. She was just attempting to lure the Aetheric Knights out into an open battle, regardless of who suffered along the way.


    "I suppose this could work," the Witch of Wrath continued, clearly thinking out loud. "Do tell me why you''re here. It better not be to protect poor little Lord Kelshir."


    "Where is he?" Anthyla asked.


    "Hiding somewhere in there, like the coward he is." The woman gestured broadly behind her with her one arm. "Of course, you all probably know all about that. Especially you there, trying to pass yourself off as a priestess."


    Anthyla drew back, as Edeline stepped in front of her. How the Witch of Wrath knew was not clear, but it was proof enough that they could not take the thaumaturge in front of them lightly.


    "Don''t act so surprised," the Witch of Wrath snapped, seeing the looks on their faces. "I know exactly who all I helped get out of that prison. She wasn''t there, so she''s not in the Order. Although I do have a good idea of who she really is. The question is...do any of you?"


    "We know who risked everything to stand beside us," Myronel answered, moving to stand alongside Edeline. "You certainly are not one of them."


    It took a moment, however brief, for Edeline to realize he was speaking as an Elefae now. Of course, when they last encountered her, he had not been. If the Witch of Wrath was sharp enough to note Anthyla had not been one of the Aetheric Order she had rescued, then she would surely notice that detail.


    "Ah, loyalty. Everyone''s favorite blindfold." If she did take heed of Myronel, she showed no sign of it. "So let me make a guess now. You''re all about to swear that you''re here to make some sort of stand against the lord in the name of the Elefae, all while helping someone who has the same blood in her body and his poisoned words echoing in her ears. Am I wrong?"


    "I am nothing like him," Anthyla answered defiantly. Edeline had to agree there was no reason for maintaining any pretense about who Anthyla was.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Foolish girl." An edge crept into the woman''s voice. "It''s who you are. Run from the truth all you like, but that blood will always be running there with you."


    In those words, Edeline heard the echo of the Episkopiate''s own speech. "If enough people see you as having that potential - or as a threat to the one they see as worthy - then your choices grow few." It was those like the Witch of Wrath that he had been speaking of. The people who judged not on your desires or abilities, but solely on birthright.


    There would be no negotiating now, Edeline now understood beyond any doubt. All that remained was protecting Anthyla. Even if it meant facing the strongest thaumaturge in the entire kingdom in battle. There could be no holding back if they hoped to win.


    Edeline raised her sword up towards the sky, drawing on as much power as she could. "Get her away from here. Now."


    "So it''s a fight then?" the Witch said, as Myronel pulled Anthyla back towards the street. "I''ll admit, maybe you four aren''t cowards. Fools perhaps, but not cowards. So, how about we-"


    "Deus volt!"


    Energy danced between the air above and Edeline''s blade. Part of her was grimly amused to see the Witch of Wrath''s eyes widen at the sight. For all her skill, she couldn''t possibly have any experience dealing with the powerful spells of the Stormsage.


    And yet, Edeline was not finished just yet. She thought up the possibility of combining so long ago, discussed it a few times with Hamond, but had never been able to test it. But against this opponent, here and now, nothing could be ruled out. If this worked, it would settle the battle quickly.


    "Corpus volt!"


    The white energy flooded into her body, searing power filling her again and again. From her outstretched hand holding the sword down to her feet, it burst, threatening to overwhelm her. She let out a soundless cry in the direction of her opponent, and charged.


    The world blinked.


    She crashed into the wall of the house shoulder first, pain flooding down her arm. Confused, she looked over, seeing that the woman had somehow managed to get out of the way, now crouched over on the grass. No matter. She would strike true this time.


    The world blinked.


    She ran face first into the rising barrier of earth. Another pain, sudden and sharp as something pierced her side, made Edeline gasp as she involuntarily let the spell fade. Everything hurt. Her skin, her shoulder, her nose, her belly, her legs. All of it hurt.


    "Nela!" Myronel called out from somewhere off to the side.


    "I''ve got it!" Nela yelled back. A moment later, the healer came into view with her crossbow in hand, breathing hard from her sprint over. "Shit, what did you do to yourself?"


    "I...it..." Forcing herself to focus, Edeline tried to piece together what had happened. She had to have dashed forward just as the Witch''s spell blocked her path. She hadn''t thought the spell combination would leave her uncontrollably fast. Unable to stop herself, unable to even think about anything but charging forward. But that didn''t explain the agony she now was struggling to fight off.


    Looking down at herself, Edeline was stunned. The sheer power of the spell had burned away a large part of her dress, leaving her half-naked. Even worse, the exposed skin was now reddened with burn marks. Aether, if she had kept the spell going...what would have happened to her?


    Letting go of her weapon, Nela reached down with one hand, and with a grunt pulled a shard of something out of Edeline''s side. "You ruined your sword too?" Nela asked, resting a hand against the wound. That was it. Her blade had shattered with the impact, and a fragment had been flung straight into her body. "Panakeia logos." The wound mended, but it did little to alleviate how much she hurt right now.


    "I''m impressed." Edeline raised her gaze to see the Witch of Wrath walk around the wall of dirt. "You briefly managed to force me on the defensive. I''ll admit it, you might be the most skilled I''ve faced since the Spellking. But not skilled enough. Tetra xiphos."


    Glowing light assembled in the air around the woman, collapsing into four swords made of magical energy. They circled idly around the Witch of Wrath as she began to walk towards them. Edeline instinctively knew the instant they were in striking range, they would cut anyone apart. This had to be how the knights and guards dies, sliced apart by this spell.


    "Ventus fugit!"


    Hamond''s spell sent the Witch of Wrath sprawling, away from Edeline and Nela. The swords she had conjured remained, floated above her as she lay on the ground. Slowly, the Witch climbed back to her feet, staring at Hamond as he stood partway up the path.


    "Boy," she all but spat, "Where did you learn that spell?"


    Hamond said nothing, instead taking a few steps backwards. Of course, Edeline realized with dread. That had been one of the Spellking''s own spells, and almost certainly had been used while fighting the Witch of Wrath. It would be instantly recognizable.


    This was going all wrong, in all the worst ways. As much as she hated it, Edeline knew she wasn''t in any condition to get up and fight. Neither Nela nor Myronel would stand a chance against spells like this. That left Hamond to face the very threat he had admitted he feared the most - alone.


    "Not willing to say?" the Witch of Wrath remarked, advancing towards Hamond as the magic swords started to spin around her faster. "Tells me all I need to know."


    Hamond paused briefly as she got closer still, then finally spoke. "You wouldn''t listen to us anyway. Ventus fugit!"


    "Gaia maceria!"


    Instead of rising in front of her, like Edeline expected, the earthen barrier emerged behind the Witch of Wrath. Hamond''s spell pushed the thaumaturge back a single step, but the Witch simply braced herself against the dirt, holding her ground. The instant the wind faded, she sprinted forward.


    "Ventus fugit!"


    "Gaia maceria!"


    Again, the Witch of Wrath used her spell to prevent herself from being sent reeling from Hamond''s own. Not only did she know the spells of the Spellking, she knew from experience how to counter them well. They had never stood a chance.


    No, Edeline told herself. She might be in too much pain to move, but she could still cast spells. "Lithoistos," she spoke, copying one of Hamond''s other spells. A stony missile formed in the air, and shot towards the Witch of Wrath.


    One of the floating swords sped around and struck the missile down. The Witch of Wrath did not even look, determined to get to Hamond. And she was so close. Too close.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered in his direction, knowing he would never hear.


    Another voice answered her.


    "Dijed inek heka nebu ikem wenen!"


    A familiar shining shield intercepted two of the swords as they descended. The shimmering of the air followed as Ugotlas came into view, interposed between Hamond and the Witch of Wrath.


    "If that is all that you claim you need to know, then you must value remaining ignorant above all else," Ugotlas said fiercely as he looked straight into the Witch of Wrath''s eyes. "The judgment of the eyes of the heavens draws near. You shall learn how high the price of such ignorance truly is!"

 Chapter 81: Why Every Spell Matters

    Hearing Ugotlas''s words, Hamond opened his eyes to find he was still alive.


    He had fully expected to be cut down by the Witch of Wrath''s spell. He didn''t want to die, but from the moment he cast the spell to keep Edeline and Nela safe, he knew that he his own death was coming. The Witch of Wrath confirming that she knew the source of the spell only made it all the more clear.


    But he still was whole and injured, able to crawl backwards away from the clashing spells. Undignified, yes, but Hamond didn''t care. His luck wouldn''t hold out if he stayed that close to the battle. A single stray spell would make Ugotlas''s intervention meaningless.


    "So, the cat finally came out to play," the Witch of Wrath said, falling back as her swords circled up into the air over her head again. Ugotlas also leapt backwards with a growl, letting his shield fade from view.


    Getting over to where Edeline was sitting, Hamond felt a cold chill just looking at her. He might not be much of a healer, but he recognized the burns. While no enchantment should have done that, it wouldn''t have protected her from wounds caused by a secondary effect. For example, the excess power of the enchantment being so intense that it ignited the clothing she wore.


    "What even was that?" Nela asked him, "Did she try to turn one spell into the other, or something?"


    "Yes," Edeline said before Hamond could answer. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it," Hamond told her, looking around. He wished it was safe to move her further away, but with Ugotlas and the Witch of Wrath staring each other down, anything that drew the latter''s attention would be deadly. He''d just have to counter any spells sent their way, and hope Ugotlas could win this fight.


    "Dijed inek heka seshep sheser-" Ugotlas began his first spell.


    "Gaia phantasma orygma!" the Witch of Wrath spoke, completing her own spell first as she stepped backwards to the earthen wall she''d created a moment ago. An orange hue appeared around her, but otherwise the spell did nothing. Perhaps it was some sort of defensive measure.


    "-sheser wenen." The rays of lights materialized, focusing on the Witch of Wrath...as she fell back inside the earthen wall, vanishing through it. The rays all struck the barrier before fading, leaving only scorch marks and her still floating swords to indicate the woman had just been there.


    Hamond''s mouth gaped open. There was no enchantment that could allow a person to pass through a solid object. At least, none that he knew of. It wasn''t conjuration or transmutation spell though, so that left the one possibility. And with it, the stark truth that for all of Edeline''s power, the years of skills and experience the Witch of Wrath possessed were far greater than all of them put together.


    Ugotlas seemed unworried. "I am not surprised you scurry away to hide yourself. You are incapable of facing true power."


    The swords suddenly started moving over to another of the earthen barriers. Ugotlas, tail twitching, spun to follow them. Of course, Hamond realized, the spell had them remain close. With them present, she''d never actually be able hide. It was a strangely careless mistake for her to make.


    One that was all too convenient.


    Just as Hamond came to that realization, he saw the Witch of Wrath emerge from the first wall. She wasn''t even bothering with Ugotlas. She was still targeting them.


    "Mega phloxoistos!" A enormous flaming projectile formed, aimed straight at Hamond.


    "Tetra hydropidax!" Edeline''s spell caught the missile as it started to fly forward, sending it off to the side barely a step to Hamond''s left.


    This in turn got Ugotlas''s attention. "Dijed inek heka seshep sheser sheser wenen!" By the time he finished his incantation, though, the Witch of Wrath had already retreated back into the wall. The glowing beams passed through the space where she had just been, to no effect.


    Looking back over at Edeline, Hamond could tell casting that spell had taken everything she could muster. Her brow was covered in sweat, and she had her teeth gritted. Even the faint gleam of satisfaction in her eyes didn''t hide the truth. That was almost certainly her last spell. Hamond would have to protect the both of them.


    The question was simple. How? The Witch of Wrath had showed a level of skill that left Hamond stunned. She combined multiple spells in a blend of offense, defense, and misdirection. If the Spellking couldn''t overcome this, he didn''t see how he could hold out.


    But if he didn''t, they would all die.


    "Teleios horama," Hamond spoke. At least with this spell, he could see where her next attack would come from, even if he lacked a way to stop it. Sure enough, Hamond could just make out the glow of her spell just under the ground. He could even see faint tendrils of energy linking the Witch of Wrath to each of her floating blades.


    These blades were now splitting up, three floating over each of the barricades. The other one remains floating in the empty air over their heads. It was clear now that the Witch of Wrath could control them from underneath the ground to...wait. Why wasn''t she using them to attack while she hid?


    A glimmer of hope appeared, faint and wavering, and yet within reach. Whether it was because she couldn''t see above the ground to target her attacks, or because her control of the swords was limited while maintaining the other spell, the Witch of Wrath had a weakness. The question that faced Hamond was how he could possibly take advantage of it.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The glow of her energy began to move towards the earthen wall closest to Ugotlas. Hamond readied himself, rapidly going through what he could do that the Witch of Wrath wouldn''t expect. Any of his spells she could counter easily, since she would hear the incantation. Unless...


    ...unless he found a way to attack her without using a spell.


    "Nela," Hamond spoke, surprising himself with his own calm. "Get your crossbow ready."


    "Right," she said quietly.


    Hamond didn''t even look in her direction, trusting her. all his attention on the Witch of Wrath. The timing had to be perfect. Too soon, and she''d be able to flee back underground. Too late, and she''d be free to attack Ugotlas.


    She emerged, stepping out onto the grass. Hamond gestured, and spoke the spell quickly. "Lithoistos!" In the echo of his spell, he could just hear the sound of Nela''s crossbow firing.


    Too quick to track, the nearest conjured sword swooped in and cut Hamond''s stone missile out of the air. Under it, the crossbow bolt flew uninterrupted, and caught the Witch of Wrath''s leg. With a pained grunt, she fell to one knee, confusion visible on her face.


    Ugotlas acted immediately. "Dijed inek heka tijez khener khener wenen." The ropes flew forth, rapidly wrapping themselves around the Witch of Wrath. It took no time at all for her to be bound in place. No more escaping to under their feet for her, Hamond thought with grim satisfaction.


    Now for the hard part.


    Without any warning, all of the swords shot towards Ugotlas. Hamond wasn''t about to let that happen. "Tetra lithoistos!" Three of the swords pivoted and blocked his spell, while the last one continued on its way to attack the sphinx. Hamond could only hope Ugotlas could handle that much.


    Meanwhile, he faced the full attention of the Witch of Wrath, as she turned her head to stare coldly at him. At least Hamond knew he could keep putting her under pressure if he could cast fast enough.


    "Mega phloxoistos!" Or she could just cast a different spell. Desperately, Hamond cast the spell Edeline had, shooting sprays of water to try and deflect the fiery projectile. It barely worked, as he could feel the heat as it passed by his shoulder. That was far too close to him, and far too close to Edeline and Nela. Meanwhile the swords again started to move away, and again Hamond chanted his spell and launched the missiles to force them back.


    Gathering the magical energy for spells was automatic at this point for Hamond, something he had been trained to do without thinking. Even so, he''d almost never had a reason to cast multiple spells in quick succession. Few thaumaturges did. Now, though, he would have to just to keep up with the Witch of Wrath.


    It wouldn''t last. Eventually, his voice would give out, and the Witch of Wrath could silently will her conjured blades to kill any of them as she wanted. Still, Hamond knew he had to keep going. Give all of them as much time as possible to think of some solution. Any solution.


    Even if there was no such solution.


    The swords swung around to aim at Ugotlas yet again. "Tetra lithoistos!" Hamond barked out, calling forth the missiles once more.


    "Gaia maceria!" Instead of countering with another attacking spell, the Witch of Wrath simply blocked his spell with yet another earthen wall, as well as his line of sight. By the time he got around it, all of the swords would be on Ugotlas. They were already on their way.


    At least they had-


    Hamond''s thought was interrupted as Nela darted past him, sprinting around the barrier towards the Witch of Wrath. What...what was Nela doing? The swords immediately spun and sped in the running Elefae''s direction. Feeling like he was stuck in mud, Hamond forced himself to move around the wall after her, to try and help, to protect Nela, to do something.


    The swords converged on Nela right as she reached where the Witch of Wrath was bound. "Doroneroi!" Nela cried out, one arm stretched out towards the woman.


    The swords came to an immediate halt. A moment later, they broke into a scattered mist of glowing specks before fading to nothing. Nela stumbled sideways, clutching at her left shoulder. One of the Witch of Wrath''s blades had just barely reached her, leaving Nela wounded.


    Hurrying over, Hamond looked at the now slumbering form of their opponent, slumped over against Ugotlas''s conjured ropes. They''d somehow done it. She was defeated. They had survived.


    Nela grunted and pulled up the sleeve of her tunic. "Panakeia logos." The cut was apparently not that deep, to Hamond''s relief. It mended easily enough. "So now what? Not sure I like the idea of just killing her, but I don''t think there''s any safe way to hold her prisoner."


    The idea of striking down a completely helpless person didn''t appeal to Hamond either. There were other problems with it too. "I also wouldn''t want the reputation of the ones who slew the Witch of Wrath following us around."


    "Or she could end up following us around herself," Nela commented, stretching out the arm that had been injured. "It''s a better problem to have than fighting off all those spells, at the least."


    "Are you certain you wish to spare her life?" Hamond winced as he turned to look at Ugotlas. The sphinx had not escaped unscathed, limping forward with one bloodied paw held curled off the ground. "Ending it here would be the most practical way to ensure she is no longer a threat."


    Hamond shook his head.


    "Very well. Perhaps there is an alternative solution then." Ugotlas looked, surprisingly enough, reluctant. "She is the one who faced the Spellking in battle, is she not?"


    "Yes," Hamond answered, unsure where this was headed.


    "Then I shall hand her over to those who can contain her." The ropes binding the Witch of Wrath faded away, and she collapsed on the ground with a thud. "Dijed inek heka kenit dijebet wat teken akhet wenen."


    The ground under the sleeping woman glowed with a brilliant yellow light, forming a circle around her. The Witch of Wrath sunk into the circle and vanished.


    "Where''d you send her?" Nela asked.


    "She is with my fellow Kashun Abuati now. They are far more skilled than I am. They will be able to contain her." Ugotlas let out a sound that was half a growl, half a sigh. "Know that I did not do this lightly. That spell was intended to be my method for returning to them once my task here was complete."


    "Wait. Are these other ones in Lasfont?" Nela pointed out, "Why couldn''t you use the spell to just send us all there then?"


    "It only allows one to travel so, and the only destination it can go to are special beacons set up in advance. Each usage of it requires a separate beacon to be prepared. Even if one of you was willing to be detained as she will now be detained, bringing the rest of you to the north would require taking the slower route. I was not speaking false when I told you our alliance would delay my return."


    "Thank you," was all Hamond could think to say. Maybe that had misjudged Ugotlas.


    "You...you did it?" Edeline asked weakly. Hamond turned to see her slowly walking towards them, holding what was left of her dress close to her body.


    "We did it," Nela said.


    "Are you alright?" Hamond approached Edeline, worried that walking would be too much for her. She likely needed to rest, but he knew all too well Edeline wouldn''t listen until she knew they were safe.


    "I...think so..." With her voice cracking, Edeline suddenly flung herself forward at Hamond, pressing against him as she began to sob. Hamond paused a moment, then embraced her, understanding what she had to be feeling. The truth was, she''d almost lost him.


    Just as he''d almost lost her.


    Something deep inside Hamond shattered. Holding Edeline even more tightly than ever, he began to cry as well.